'*•■ 


•  *,  t 


.  / 


f/- 


'>. 


•'  v. 


t: 


-0-^ 


II   III  ■!     »«  

MAR.  2  im  "•   i 


BX  6379  .M3  A3  1831 
Marks,  David,  1805-1845. 
The  life  of  David  Marks,  to 
the  26th  year  of  his  age. 


Section 


"-"^if-^ 


A'.-v.Jj 


m. 


THE 


OF  < 

/ 


DAVID   MARKS, 

To  the  26</i  year  of  his  age. 


OF  HIS  CONVERSION,  CALL  TO  THE  MINISTRY, 
AND  LABOURS  IN  ITINERANT  PREACHING 

FOR  NEARLY  ELEVEN  YEARS. 


"WRITTEN   BY  HII^SEIaF. 


•«  Tho  Lord  said  to  me,  Say  not,  I  am  a.  child ;  for  thou  shalt  go  to  all 

that  I  shall  send  thee,  and  whatsoever  I  command  thee,  thou  shalt 

speak."     Jer.  1:7. 
**  Wherefore  I  will  not  be  negligent  to  put  you  always  in  remembrance 

of  these  things," "  Yea,  I  think  it  meet,  as  long  as  I  am  in  this 

tabernacle,  to  stir  you  up."     2  Pet.  1:12,  13. 


PRINTED  AT  THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  MORNING  STAR. 

1831. 


INCLUDING 


THE  PARTICULARS  j 


"Entered  according  to  act  of  Conaress  in  ttie  year  ^k^'\^^^  j""^^'^^. 
and  thirty-one,  by  David  Marks,  as  author,  in  the  Clerk  s  Office  ot 
the  District  Court  of  Maine." 

rX5-  This  book  will  be  sold  in  the  state  of  Maine,  at  the  Office  of 
the  Morning  Star,  and,  by  A.  &  H.  J.  Libby,  Limerick  :  by  Samuel 
Small  Esq.^and  Elder  E.  Shaw,  Portland  :  Elder  D.vid  Swett,  Pros 
pect  •  Dea.  Joseph  Rich,  Jackson.~In  New-Hampshire,  by  Cheney 
and  Morse,  Holderness :  Elder  E.  Place,  Strafford:  Dea  Wentworth, 
Dover  :  Samuel  Ambrose,  P.  M.  Sandwich  :  Levi  Parker  Lisbon  : 
Elder  A.  Caverno,  Hopkmton.-In  Vermont,  by  Elder  J  Woodman 
Sutton:  Elder  Ziba  Pope,  Randolph.-In  Rhode-Island,  by  Joseph 
Arnold,  Greenville. 

^w  Erkata  in  a  pakt  of  the  copies.     On  the  16th  page,  six  lines 

,    from  the  bottom,  for  1831,  read  1S13.     On  page  353, for  Chapter  XXII, 
.*       read  Chapter  XXIII. 


PREFACE. 


When  I  was   about  to  commence  an  itinerant  Vii'e, 
my  mother  would  not  part  with  me  till  she  had  obtain- 
ed a  promise   that   I  would   faithfully    keep  a  simple 
narrative  of  my  travels,  and  the  interesting  occurren- 
ces which   should   fall  under  my  observation.     This 
promise  was  made   reluctantly,   as   I  could  perceive 
but    little   probability,  that   much,  if  any  advantage 
would  result  from   the  course.     Had   it  not  been  for 
this  requisition  of  the  tender  parent,  years  might  have 
passed,  and  a  thought  of  such  a  practice  never  have 
entered    my    mind.     Indeed,   it  was  several  months 
before  I  saw  any  use  for  these  simple  narrations.    But 
after  some  years,  I  found,  that,  by  referring  to  them, 
many  interesting  particulars   concerning   past  events 
were  revived,  which  would  otherwise  have  been  for- 
gotten till  the  judgment.     Years  still  passed,  however, 
before  I  thought  of  their  ever  exciting  any  interest, 
except  with  myself,  or   my  ultimate  friends.     But  at 
the   age  of  twenty,  I  became  of  the  opinion,  on  re- 
viewing my  manuscript,  that  it  exhibited  an  interesting 
view  of  the  grace  of  God,  in   converting   and  putting 
me  into  the  ministry,  in  strengthening  my  hands,  and 
in  blessing  his   word  through  the   feeblest  of  instru- 
ments to  the  salvation  of  souls.     Believing  my  narra- 
tive might  be  useful  to  Zion,  if  suitably  prepared  and 
published  after  my  decease,  I  concluded  to  revise  the 
whole,  so  that,  should   I  be   called   suddenly   to  lay 
aside  this  tabernacle,  it   might  be  left  intelligible  for 
another  hand.     After  completing  this  revision,  I  kept 
a  brief  journal,  and  recorded  only  the  more  interest- 
ing facts;   not  expecting  it  to  be  published  during  my 
life.     The  following  objections  weighed  much  against 
its  publication: — 1.  Having  enjoyed  the  privileges  of 


4  PREFACE. 

a  school  only  ten  months,  my  education  was  not  suf- 
ficient to  prepare  such  a  work  for  the  press.  2.  It 
appeared  assuming  for  a  person  to  publish  his  own 
journal.  3.  Bei;ag  a  man  of  like  passions  with  other 
men,  and  my  state  of  trial  not  yet  concluded,  I  might 
still  forget  God!  and  should  this  be  the  case,  the 
grace  of  God  bestowed  on  me,  might  be  viewed  with 
contempt;  and  my  apostacy  would  be  the  more  a 
stumblinor  block  to  the  weak. 

Being  solicited,  however,  by  certain  friends,  in  the 
year  1830,  to  publish  my  journal,  I  proposed   my  ob- 
jections;  v/hich  they   endeavoured  to  remove.     And 
after  considering  the  subject,  asking  counsel  of  men 
of  experience,  and  making  fervent  prayer  to  God,  for 
the  space  of  six  months,  the  following  reflections  have 
decided  its   publication.     My  first  objection  is  some- 
what removed,    by  the   experience  of  several  years; 
and,  more  particularly,  by  the  kindness  of  Heaven  in 
giving  me  a  companion,   whose  life  has  been  chiefly 
spent  in  literary  pursuits;  and  whose  assistance  in  pre- 
paring the  work  for  the  press,  has  been  of  essential  ser- 
vice. My  second  objection  has  been  overbalanced  by 
the  consideration,  that  the  grace  God  hath  bestowed  on 
me,  has  been  singular; — in  my  early  impressions,  and 
conversion — in  his  calling  me  from  obscurity  into  his 
vineyard,  at  the  age  of  fifteen  years; — in  opening  my 
way  remarkably  while  travelling  in  my   minor  years; 
and,  finally,  in  showing  me  abundance  of  his  grace, 
and  in   leading  me  in  paths   which  I   knew   not,  for 
eleven  years.     Relative  to  my  third  objection,  I  have 
thought,  should  I  depart  from  my  blessed  Master  after 
he  hath  wrought  such  wonders  for  my  soul;   then,  let 
this  history  be  a  witness  against  me;  and  by  the  same, 
others  may  learn  to  be  watchful.     And  with  such  an 
example  before  their  eyes,  they  may   apply  to  them- 
selves this  scripture:    1  Cor,  10:12:   "Let  him  that 
thinketh  he  standeth,  take  heed   lest  he    fall."     Per- 
haps the  mere  publication  of  this  narrative  will  make 
no  diiference   in  my   future  course.     If  it   have  any 
effect,  the  manner  of  my  past  life  being  more  generally 
known,  it  should  excite  me  to  more  carefulness,  as  by 
the  same,  there  is  an  increase  of  my   accountability. 


PREFACE.  J 

My  labours,  in  some  inptances,  have  been  inti- 
iTiately  connected  with  the  rise  and  progress  of  tlie 
Free-Will  Baptist  connexion;  especially  in  the  wes- 
tern country.  And  these  particulars  would  now  bo 
interesting.  The  grace  which  the  Lord  hath  shown 
me,  has  caused  many  others,  as  well  as  myself,  to 
glorify  God;  and  if  the  same  were  more  generally 
known,  I  believe  souls  would  be  benetitted  thereby, 
and  glory  be  given  to  the  Most  High. 

1.  Notwithstanding  I  have  endeavoured  to  write  a 
correct  journal,  there  are  a  few  things,  to  which,  in 
general,  I  have  thought  it  duty  to  make  no  allusion, 
lest  it  should  affect  the  character  of  individuals.  Yet, 
as  these  have  caused  me  deep  sorrow,  and  severe 
trials,  the  entire  omission  of  them  in  this  place,  would 
hardly  be  proper. 

Though  I  have  been  destitute  of  any  certain  means 
of  support,  I  have  felt  constrained  to  devote  my  whole 
time  to  the  ministry,  and  depend  upon  the  unsolicited 
contributions  of  those  whose  hearts  might  be  opened 
to  communicate.  From  many  I  have  received  liber- 
ally; yet,  the  instances  have  been  frequent,  in  which 
I  have  travelled  far,  and  expended  considerable  to 
preach  among  brethren,  who  were  wealthy,  from 
whom  I  have  received  nothing.  Sometimes  a  penny 
has  not  been  communicated  for  months;  and  for  want 
of  pecuniary  aid,  I  have  passed  hundreds  of  times 
without  the  usual  meal,  and  have  often  been  destitute 
of  convenient  raiment.  Still,  these  things  have  been 
no  discouragement,  neither  would  I  have  changed  my 
condition  with  the  kings  of  the  earth;  tor  I  have  made 
a  covenant  with  God,  that  I  will  neither  cease  preach- 
ing, nor  be  a  hireling,  though  I  should  have  to  beg 
my  bread  from  door  to  door. 

2.  There  have  been  persecutions,  in  which  profes- 
sed Christians  of  various  denominations,  have  taken 
an  active  part.  Sometimes  they  have  been  the  au- 
thors of  unfounded  prejudices  and  slanders,  designed 
to  injure  my  usefulness,  or  sink  into  contempt  the 
doctrine  I  preach.  Those  who  may  have  sinned  in 
these  things,  I  judge  not;  they  have  one  that  judgeth 
them;  and  my  prayer  is,  that  they  may  repent  and 
1* 


b  PREFACE. 

obtain  forgiveness,  before  we  are  called  to  meet  where 
the  books  shall  be  opened  before  the  great  Judge. 

In  writing  this  narrative,  I  have  spoken  of  revivals, 
conversions,  and  interesting  occurrences,  as  they 
appeared  to  me  at  the  time.  But,  as  change  marketh 
ail  things  in  this  state  of  probation,  there  have  been, 
and  still  may  be,  instances  in  which  '  the  gold  hath 
become  dim,  and  the  most  fine  gold  changed.'  Apos- 
tacy  has,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  afflicted  the 
righteous  ever  since  time  began.  Doubtless,  in  the 
following  pages,  there  may  be  allusions  made  to  indi- 
viduals, who  once  felt  the  power  of  the  gospel;  but 
of  whom,  hereafter,  if  not  noiv,  it  may  be  said,  they 
have  '  forgotten  that  they  were  purged  from  their  old 
sins.'  2  Pet.  1:9.  Would  to  God,  that  even  these 
pages  might  bring  to  their  remembrance  former  days^ 
when  the  candle  of  the  Lord  shone  with  beauty  in 
their  tabernacle;  when,  for  a  little  season,  they  were 
willing  to  rejoice  in  that  light. 

In  the  late  revision  of  this  journal  for  the  press,  I 
have,  with  my  companion,  experienced  several  em- 
barrassments. Constrained  by  duty  to  labour  daily 
in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord,  and  travelling  often 
among  strangers,  amid  the  vicissitudes  of  weather, 
we  have  been  necessitated  to  accomplish  the  work  at 
various  intervals,  and  under  a  variety  of  circumstan- 
ces. Having  made  supplication  to  God,  that,  through 
his  grace,  it  may  be  made  a  blessing  to  some,  I  nov/ 
submit  it  to  my  brethren  in  Christ,  who  are  endeared 
to  me  by  ties  sweeter  than  life,  and  stronger  than 
death.  The  interviews  I  have  enjoyed  with  thousands 
of  the  happy  saints,  during  nearly  eleven  years,  are 
remembered  with  gratitude  to  God.  Many  of  these  I 
shall  not  meet  asrain  '  till  the  heavens  be  no  more.' 
By  the  grace  of  our  dear  Redeemer,  I  am  resolved  to 
spend  my  days  in  his  service,  that  when  my  blessed 
Master  shall  call  me  from  the  walls  of  Zion  to  his 
eternal  glory,  I  may 

"  Meet  all  the  heavenly  pilgrims  there, 
And  in  God's  kingdom  have  a  share." 

Limenck,  Me.  Sept.  26,  1831.  D.  M. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

My  parentage  and  early  religious  impressions. — Circumstances 
connected  with  the  burning  of  my  father's  dwelling,  and  his 
removal  to  Connecticut. — Death  of  my  brother. —  My  father's 
removal  to  Seneca  county,  N.  Y Page  13. 

CHAPTER  H. 

My  deep  conviction  for  sin,  and  my  oath  of  allegiance  to  God. — 
The  loss  of  my  conviction,  and  my  efforts  to  regain  it. — Evi- 
dences of  having  experienced  regeneration. — Application  to  a 
Calvinistic  Baptist  church  in  Junius  for  baptism,  &;c. — My 
journey  to  Providence,  Rhode-Island,  to  attend  school,  unsuc- 
cessful.— My  baptism  and  connection  with  the  Free-Will 
Baptists Page  19. 

CHAPTER  HI. 

A  renewal  of  my  dedication  to  God — visit  to  a  revival  in  Milo, 
Jan.  1S21,  and  to  several  other  towns,  in  company  with  El- 
der Dean. — My  impressions  to  preach  the  gospel — reiurn  to 
my  parents — they  detain  me  awhile,  then  give  me  my  time. 
— My  visit  to  a  great  revival  in  Brutus  and  Camillus — inter- 
esting occurrences. — Persecutions  and  trials, — My  return 
home Page  31. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

My  last  interview  with  my  mother. — Labours  in  several  towns 
— severe  trials. — Benton  quarterly  meeting  at  Lyons — pain- 
ful news  from  my  parents. — My  journey  to  the  Holland  Pur- 
chase.— Bethany  quarterly  meeting. — My  trials  concerning 
preaching,  and  severe  temptation. — Revival  in  Attica. — Erie 
quarterly  meeting — the  testimony  of  a  deaf  and  dumb  man. — 
My  travels  and  meetings  in  various  towns. — Revival  in  Bos- 
ton and  Eden. — Death  of  my  mother Page  38. 

CHAPTER  V. 

!My  return  home  and  solemn  interview. — Benton  quarterly- 
meeting — my  return  to  the  west — organization  of  the  Holland 
Purchase  yearly  meeting. — My  labours  in  Junius,  and  opposi- 
tion there. — Study  of  English  Grammar — the  opening  of  my 
mother's  grave — My  labours  in  Manlius,  and  other  towns — 
A  second  tour  to  the  Holland  Purchase Page  09. 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

My  departure  for  New-Hampshire — meetings  in  many  places- 
Revivals  in  Brookfield  and  Eaton. — Continuance  of  mv  jour- 
ney, and  difficulties  in  consequence  of  being  destitute  of 
money. — Labours  in  several  towns  in  New-Hampshire. — 
An  offer  of  a  collegiate  education,  and  my  reasons  for  declin- 
ing it. — Union  of  several  churches  in  the  south  part  of  Ver- 
mont with  the  Free-W^ill  Baptist  connexion. — ]\Iy  return  to 
New-York Page  67, 

CHAPTER  VH. 

Interview  with  my  sister  and  youngest  brother — labours  in  sev- 
eral towns  —  a  revival  in  Candor. — Interview  with  the  follow- 
ers of  Jemima  Wilkinson  at  Jerusalem. — Meetings  in  many 
towns. — Attendance  of  the  Benton  quarterly  meeting  at  Juni- 
us— the  Erie  quarterly  meeting  at  Concord — trials  that  fol- 
low— reflections Pase  S7. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

My  passage  on  lake  Erie  to  Ohio — sufferings  on  a  desolate  pe- 
ninsula— difficulties  in  crossing  Sandusky  bay. — Meetings  in 
several  towns  in  Huron  county — funeral  of  a  backslider. — 
Organization  of  the  Huron  quarterly  meeting. — My  journey 
to  the  south  part  of  the  state — rise  of  a  church  in  Portsmouth. 
— Difficulties  in  crossing  the  Ohio  river,  and  a  meeting  in  Ken- 
tucky.— My  visit  at  Rutland — particulars  of  the  rise  of  a  Free- 
Will  Baptist  yearly  meeting  on  the  Ohio  river,  and  the  trials 
that  follow. — Attendance  at  a  camp-meeting  among  the  New 
Lights  in  Mount  Vernon. — Particulars  of  my  return  to  New- 
York Page  97. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

My  journey  to  Connecticut — visit  to  my  brother's  grave. — Inter- 
view with  Elder  Josiah  Graves  of  Middletown — particulars 
of  the  rise  of  a  Free-Will  Baptist  church  in  that  place. — 
My  return  to  New-York— visit  to  Upper  Canada — reflections 
at  Niagara  Falls Page  115. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Signs  of  a  revival  in  Batavia  and  Elba. — My  second  journey 
to  Upper  Canada. — My  labours  in  revivals  at  Batavia  and 
Elba — Le  Roy — Groveland  and  Geneseo — a  church  gather- 
ed  Page  123, 


CONTENTS.  9 

CHAPTER  XI. 

My  Address  to  the  Unconverted,  published. — Circumstances 
which  led  me  to  imbibe  Unitarian  principles. — Interviews  with 
Lorenzo  Dow. — A  revival  at  Manchester,  and  particulars  of 
my  labours  till  Dec,  1823 Pawe  150. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

My  second  journey  to  New-Hampshire— reflections  while  cros- 
sinof  the  Green  Mountains — a  revival  at  Bradford.— Journey 
to  Rhode-Island  and  Connecticut — execution  of  a  criminal  at 
Tolland— reflections.— The  N.  H.  yearly  meeting  at  Weare, 
1 824.— -Revival  at  Sandwich. — My  "labours  in  the  western  part 
of  Maine— a  meeting  and  thunder  shower  at  Effingham,  N: 
H.,  and  a  funeral  at  Bradford.— My  return  to  New-York,  and 
travels  with  Abel  Thornton,  and  Susan  Humes,  a  female 
preacher. — Particulars  of  my  labours  till  Oct.,  1824.     p.  165. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

My  second  journey  to  Ohio— labours  till  Jan.  1825.— Teaching 
of  a  school   at  York — another  at  Salt-rock,  and  my  labours 

in  the  time — a  revival  at  Salt-rock  and  some  other  towns. 

Account  of  a  hurricane. — An  interesting  baptismal  scene, 

My  confinement  with  a  fever— and  fiery  trials. — Organization 
of  the  Marion  quarterly  meeting,  and  Ohio  vearly  meeting. 
— My  departure  for  New-York.— A  sudden  death  and  funeral 
at  Wayne,  Ohio— return  home— trials.      .     .     .      Page  186. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

My  engagement  in  a  school  at  Junius,  and  gloomy  state  of 
mind.— Preaching  under  great  depression— At  the  Benton 
quarterly  meeting  in  .Middlesex,  Jan.,  1S26,  my  trials  are  re- 
moved suddenly,  and  the  Lord  enables  me  to  speak  with 
much  freedom.— My  brethren  set  me  apart  to  the  work  of  the 
mmistry,  ^larch  5,  1826.- My  labours  in  many  towns,  and 
admmistration  of  gospel  ordinances.— Attendance  at  a  general 
meetmg  of  the  Christian  order  at  Mendon.— Severe  tempta- 
tions m  consequence  of  having  imbibed  Unitarian  princi- 
ples. Some  of  the  arguments  which  convinced  me  of  the 
real  unity  of  the  Father  and  Son Paire  208, 

CHAPTER  XV. 

My  labours  in  a  revival  at  Ontario— Holland  Purchase  year- 
ly meeting  in  this  town.— Particulars  of  the  rise  of  the"  first 
Free-WiU  Baptist  church  in  Upper  Canada.— Interesting 
conversion  and  baptism  of  a  sick  person.— My  labours  in 
il:ffcrent  places— reformation  at  Canandai?ua.— An    uproar 


10  CONTENTS. 

among  the  people,  occasioned  by  the  kidnapping  of  Capt. 
Wm.  Morgan,  and  other  circumstances  connected  with  it, — 
Organization  of  a  church  at  Canandaigua. — Brother  T.  Bee- 
be  invites  me  to  make  his  house  my  home — the  invitation 
accepted. — My  journey  to  the  eastern  part  of  the  state,  in 
Jan.,  1827. — Some  account  of  the  Free  Communion  Baptist 
denomination — Baptism  of  six  persons,  at  sunrise  on  a  win- 
;  ter  morning. — My  journey  to  Pennsylvania,  and  labours  till 
August,  1827. — Yearly  meeting  at  Bethany. — Trials  among 
the  brethren,  occasioned  by  the  connection  of  some  with 
Free  Masonry — discussion  of  the  subject. — Remarkable  ap- 
pearance of  the  northern  lights,     Page  221. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

My  first  journey  to  London  district,  Upper  Canada — reforma- 
tion at  London — commencement  of  a  revival  at  South- 
wold. Page  241. 


o^ 


CHAPTER  XVH. 

JVfy  visit  to  Scriba,  N.  Y. — a  revival — a  church  gathered. — My 
happy  state  of  mind  in  expectation  of  immediate  death — > 
exercises  concerning  Christian  perfection.  My  labours  among 
the  churches  of  the  Holland  Purchase  and  Susquehanna 
yearly  meetings — Benton  quarterly  meeting  at  Canandaigua, 
in  which  Elder  J.  Fowler  renounces  Free  Masonry.     P.  250.. 

CHAPTER  XVHL 

My  second  tour  to  London  district.  Upper  Canada— meetings 
in  the  streets  at  St.  Catharines,  Hamilton,  and  Ancaster. — 
State  of  our  churches  in  the  province.  The  faithfulness  of 
a  sister  at  London  blessed  to  the  conversion  of  her  dving 
husband — Ordination  of  brother  Huckins. — An  aged  Christian 
convinced  of  the  Scriptural  baptism. — Visits  among  the 
churches  of  the  Bethany  and  Benton  quarterly  meetings. — 
An  examination  of  some  of  the  disclosures  of  Free  Masonry 
and  some  facts  connected  with  them — my  reflections  and 
trials  on  this  subject. — Holland  Purchase  yearly  meeting  at 
Middlesex — its  resolves  respecting  Masonry.     .      Page  262. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Mv  departure  for  New-England,  with  William  Van  Tuyl — 
SpafFord  quarterly  meeting  at  New  BerHn.  Second  session 
of  the  Susquehanna  yearly  meeting — its  rise,  &c.  Particulars 
of  a  meeting  in  the  street  at  Johnstown,  N.  Y. — opposition. 
— The  Vermont  yearly  meeting  in  Oct.  1828.  Free  Masonry 
)  discussed,  &c. — Second  session  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence.— Our  meetings  in  Maine,  New-Hampshire  and  Ver- 
mont— interviews  with  Dea.  T.  Colby  and  Elder  J.  Wood- 
aian,  at  Sutton. — Our  return  home Page  280. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Revival  at  Canandaigua.— Death  of  Wm.  Van  Tuyl— reflect 
tions.  My  labours  with  the  churches  of  Benton  and  On- 
tario quarterly  meetings Page  29  <. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

My  third  journey  to  London  district,  Upper  Canada — Annual 
conference  of  the  Free  Communion  Baptists. — Wonderful 
display  of  divine  grace  in  the  dying  hours  of  a  saint  at 
London. — The  result  of  a  conference  appointed  to  labour 
for  a  union  between  the  Free-Will  and  Free  Communion 
Baptists  in  Upper  Canada.— My  return  to  New  York.— A 
sudden  death  by  lightning. — Revival  in  Conesus  and  Sparta. 
—Holland  Purchase  yearly  meeting  at  Eden,  1829.  My 
fourth  journey  to  London  district,  Upper  Canada — revival  at 
Oxford. — My  marriage. — The  General  Conference  at  Spaffbrd, 
^,  Y. the  revival  that  followed. — Reformation  and  opposi- 
tion in  Sempronius. — The  baptism  of  my  companion, — 
Sketches  of  her  experience Page  310. 

CHAPTER  XXn. 

Particulars  of  my  labours  from  November,  1829,  to  the  close 
of  the  year. — Ontario  quarterly  meeting  at  Galen,  and  Ben- 
ton quarterly  meeting  at  Middlesex — revival  in  that  place. — 
Second  session  of  the  Allegany  quarterly  meeting— particu- 
lars of  its  rise. — Bethany  quarterly  meeting  at  Penfield,  and 
revival  that  follows. — Journey  into  Upper  Canada, — ProgTCSS 
of  the  revival  at  Penfield. — My  meeting  at  the  asylum  for 
the  poor  of  Ontario  county.  Interesting  particulars  of  the 
revival  in  Penfield. — Our  visit  to  Scriba  and  other   town*-- 

"  Golden  bible"   or  "  Book    of  Mormon" reflections. 

Meetings  in  many  towns. — A  horrid  murder  in  Dansville — Al^ 
leganylmd  Benton  quarterly  meetings — An  interesting  scene 
at  Penfield — Bethany  quarterly  meedng  at  Batavia. — Anoth- 
er journey  to  London  district,  Upper  Canada. — State  of  our 
churches  in  the  province—Interview  with  a  preacher  who 
had  been  excluded  from  the  Calvinistic  Baptist  for  preaclv- 
ing  Free-Will  Baptist  sentiments. — Meetings  in  different 
towns  in  New-York — Ontario  and  Bethany  quarterly  meet- 
ings at  Penfield  and  Grovelartd — Holland  Purchase  yearly 
meeting  at  Clarkson  in  August,  1830 — a  resolve  against  Ma- 
sonry. " Page  335. 

CHAPTER  XXHL 

Commencement  of  our  journey  to  New-England — organization 
of  the  Norwich  quarterly  meeting. — Visits  in  Vermont  and 
Connecticut. — Reflections  at  the  gravesof  departed  friends — 


12  CONTENTS. 

General  Conference  in   Rhode-Island. — My  labourg   in    that 
state — revival  at  Greenville. — Our  journey  to  Maine  and  re- 
turn to  Rhode-Island. — My  trials  and  reflections  on  the  use 
I  of  instrumental  music  in  the  house  of  God. — My  labours  in 
different  towns — Visit  to  a  grave-yard  and  Jews'  Synagogue 
■^  at  Newport — reflections — Roman  Catholic  meeting  at  Boston, 
Mass.  on  Christmas — reflections. — Our  return  to  Maine   and 
labours  in  this  state   from  Jan.,  to  May,  1831.     Journey  to 
Massachusetts,  New-Hampshire,  and  Vermont. — Attendance 
at  the   New    Durham,  Sandwich,    and   Wheelock   quarterly 
"meetings. — New-Hampshir6    yearly    meeting     at   Lisbon — 
the   remarkable  reformation  that  follows.     Meetings    in  dif- 
ferent towns  in  New-Hampshire. — My  labours    at  Limerick, 
and  vicinity   in  Maine. ^ — Increase  of  the   Holland   Purchase 
vearly  meeting  in  ten  years. — Baptism  of  brother   Samuel 

Beede Page  353. 

CONCLUSION Page  393. 


ME3IOIR. 


►«#«■«- 


CHAPTER  I. 

J^Iij  parentage,  and  other  particiUars^   till  my  father^s 
removal  to  jY.  F.,  <^'c. 

My  ancestors  were  of  Jewish  origin.  My  father, 
David  Marks,  2d.  was  the  eldest  son  of  David  Marks, 
1st.  of  Burlington,  Hartford  county,  Ct.  who  was  a 
grandson  of  Mordecai  Marks,  a  Jew.  My  mother, 
Rosanna  Blerriman,  eldest  daughter  of  Chauncey 
Merriman,  of  Southington,  in  the  same  county,  was 
married  to  my  father  at  the  commencement  of  the 
year  1800.  They  were  both  members  of  the  Calvin- 
istic  Baptist  church.  After  residing  in  Burlington 
for  five  years  following  their  marriage,  they  removed 
to  the  town  of  Shendaken,  Ulster  county,  N.  Y.  In 
the  latter  town,  JVov.  4th,  1805,  commenced  the  jour- 
ney of  my  life,  (being  the  fourth  child  of  my  parents, 
one  of  which  number,  a  sister,  aged  ten  months,  had 
been  consigned  to  the  tomb  before  I  had  existence.) 
At  this  time  my  mother  remarked,  with  much  confi- 
dence, that  my  life  would  be  short.  "For,"  said 
she,  "I  believe  God,  by  his  holy  Spirit,  hath  impres- 
sed it  on  my  mind,  that  the  child  shall  live  before 
him,  as- did  Samuel  anciently;  and  that  in  early  life 
the  Lord  will  set  him  for  the  defence  of  the  gospel, 
and  call  him  to  do  a  great,  but  a  short  work  in  the 
earth."     When  one  year  had  passed,  the  dropsy  in 


14  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

the  head,  considered  by  physicians  incurable,  came 
near  terminating  my  mortal  existence.  My  mother's 
faith  was  then  shaken  in  what  she  had  asserted  on 
the  day  of  my  birth;  but  God  blessed  the  us-e  of 
means,  and  from  the  gate  of  death  restored  me  to 
health. 

One  of  the  first  occurrences  printed  in  my  recol- 
lection, is  family  prayer.  As  early  as  my  mind  was 
susceptible  of  instruction  and  capable  of  reflection, 
the  truth,  that  all  must  die  and  appear  before  God,  to 
account  for  their  actions,  was  solemnly  impressed  on 
my  heart.  At  the  age  of  four  years,  a  sense  of  death 
and  judgment  caused  awful  feelings  to  pervade  my 
soul;  particularly,  one  day,  when  I  was  alone  amus- 
ing myself  with  burning  the  tow  of  flax;  the  dreadful 
agony  of  the  wicked  in  hell,  represented  in  the  word 
of  God  by  burning  with  ujiquenchable  fire,  was  in- 
stantly brought  to  mind.  Looking  into  the  flame,  I 
thought,  how  exceedingly  dreadful  even  one  moment 
would  be  in  this  fierce  burning;  then  turning  my 
eyes  toward  the  heavens,  said  within  myself,  how  will 
my  soul  endure,  if  yet  in  sin,  at  the  great  judgment 
day,  when  God  shall  appear,  and  set  the  world  on 
fire.'*  Finally,  I  concluded  that  I  would  descend  into 
a  well  when  that  period  should  arrive,  and  going  im- 
mediately to  my  mother,  told  her  my  resolution. 
'•Ah,  my  son,"  said  she,  "  the  water  will  boil,  and  the 
earth  will  burn."  Another  expedient  was  suggested. 
C  thought  I  would  hew  out  a  place  of  retreat  in  a 
rock,  and  there  hide  mvself,  closino;  the  entrance. 
On  naming  this,  she  replied,  "But  the  rocks  will 
inelt."  Mv  sorrows  increased;  but  on  reflection  I 
hoped  ere  that  time  should  come,  life  might  be  ended, 
and  my  body  buried  in  the  earth;  so,  telling  my  mo- 
ther, I  hoped  by  this  to  escape,  she  said,  *'  My  child, 
your  hope  is  vain;  for  the  dead  will  awake  and  come 
out  of  their  graves."  My  last  expedient  it  now  ap- 
])eared  would  fail;  and  retiring  to  a  field,  my  anguish 
became  great,  while  reflecting  that  my  parents  are 
christians  but  I  am  a  sinner;  tears  flowed  profusely, 
and  j)utting  my  hand  on  my  bosom,  I  cast  my  eyes 
toward  heaven,  and  said,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me   a 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 


1.5 


Sinner."     Now  existence  was  a  burden;  the  burnini; 
of  the  tow   recurred  to  mind,  and  I  earnestly  wished 
that  I  was  something  inanimate,  even  if  it  were  tow, 
that    I  might  not  feel  the  vengeance  that  v/oiild  fcill 
upon  the  wicked.     Once  as  my  mother  laid  me  down 
to  rest,  she  said,  "  Soon,  my  son,  you  wilU^xchangc 
the  bed  for  the  grave,  and  your  clothes  for  a  winding 
sheet."     Often,  after  this,  when  I  lay  down  at  night, 
my  bed  reminded  me  of  the  grave,  and  the  sheets  of 
the  grave  apparel.     About  this  time,  Jeremiah,  my 
■eldest  brother,  then  eight  years  of  age,  was  convert- 
ed to  God,  and  publicly  professed  faith  in  the  Ro- 
deemer.      Serious  thoughts  of  death   and  judgment 
continued  to  exercise  my  infant  powers. 

Very  solemn  feelings  were  excited  in  my  mind  at 
the  age  of  four  years  and  seven  months,   by^  seeing 
our   house   wrapped  in  flames.     When  the  lire  was 
discovered,  my  parents  were  at  the  house  of  worship, 
two  miles  distant,  having  left  me  at  home  with  my  two 
elder  brothers,  Jeremiah    and  Friend.     One  of  my 
brothers  immediately  ran  to  the  meeting,  the  other  to 
the   neighbor's  house  for  assistance.      Being    much 
alarmed,  I  fled  unperceived  with  all  possible  haste  to 
the  adjacent  wood,  thinking  of  nothing  but  to  escape 
the    devouring   flame.       I  reached  the  place   of  re- 
treat; but  while  looking  on  the  trees,  the  recollection 
of  having  seen  fire  spread  rapidly  in  the  forest,  filled 
me  with  fresh  alarm.       The    leaves    were   just    put 
forth,   and  though  green,  the  expectation  that    they 
too  would  burn,  and  the  fire  be  communicated  to  them 
by  the  adjacent  fences,  induced  me  to    resume  my 
flight.    In  the  meantime,  the  assembly  with  my  parents 
had  resorted  to  the  flames,   and  immediately  the  anx- 
ious inquiry  was  made,  '  Where  is  David  ?'     He  was 
not  to  be  found.     No  one  had  seen  him.     An  awful 
thought   rushed   upon   their  minds — the  flames  must 
have   consumed  him  !     My  mother,  recollecting  her 
former  impressions  concerning  my  future  life,   in  an- 
guish of  soul,   cried  out,    "O  Lord,  thou  hast    de- 
ceived me,    and  I  was  deceived;"  and  immediately 
swooning,    she  fell  to  the  ground.     A  thought  that 
the  child  might  yet  be  alive,  induced  some  ot'thc  av- 


16  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

sembly  to  search  for  me;  while  others  endeavored  to 
extinguish  the  flames,  expecting  to  discover  my  bones. 
In  my  wandering,  a  path  appeared,  and  deeming  the 
opposite  side  more  safe,  as  it  presented  an  obstacle  to 
the  fire,  I  quickly  passed  it,  and  had  followed  its  wind- 
ings more  than  a  mile,  when  one  of  the  company 
discovered  the  object  of  their  search.  "  Your  fa- 
ther wishes  to  see  you,"  said  he,  and  taking  me  up, 
carried  me,  till  we  came  within  sight  of  the  smoking 
ruins  of  my  native  home.  The  people  were  still  em- 
ployed in  throwing  water;  but  on  seeing  us,  they  de- 
sisted, and  my  father,  with  feelings  more  easily 
imagined  than  described,  met  us,  and  clasping  me  in 
his  arms,  said,  "  My  son,  my  son,  are  you  yet  alive?" 
kissed  me,  and  carried  me  to  my  mother.  She  soon 
recovered  from  her  swoon.  Her  faith  revived — and 
rejoicing  with  great  joy,  they  said,  "The  dead  is  alive, 
the  lost  is  found." 

By  this  and  other  misfortunes,  my  father  lost  nearly 
all  his  property,  and  soon  after  returned  to  Connect- 
icut, where  he  resided  in  the  towns  of  Bristol  and 
Plymouth  more  than  four  years.  During  two  years 
of  this  time,  Jeremiah  often  led  brother  Friend  and 
myself  to  the  chamber,  barn,  or  field;  and  there  talked 
to  us  of  tjie  things  of  the  kingdom,  taught  us  to  pray 
and  seek  after  the  Lord.  While  enjoying  these  op- 
portunities, my  heart  was  tenderly  affected,  and  seri- 
ous impressions  deepened.  But  a  painful  scene 
quickly  followed. 

My  father  journeyed  to  the  western  pail  of  New- 
York.  Immediately  after  his  departure,  Jeremiah 
was  severely  wounded  in  the  foot  with  an  axe ;  and  af- 
ter a  confinement  of  several  weeks,  an  attack  of  the 
typhus  fever  brought  wearisome  days,  lonely  nights, 
and  caused  his  flesh  to  waste  away.  Six  days  before 
his  death,  I  went  to  live  with  my  uncle  Marks  in  ^ 
Burlington  and  attend  school.  Jan.  2,  18^1,  after  my  /^ 
return  from  school,  my  uncle  told  me  that  my  brother 
was  dead.  The  day  before,  he  sat  up  several  hours, 
wrote  some,  and  said  he  thought  he  should  recover ;  but 
in  the  evening,  the  scene  changed.  Death  had 
marked  him  for  a  victim;  and  while  the  sun  of  life  was 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  17 

setting,  he  said  to  my  mother,  who  was  alone  with 
him,  "I  am  dying."  Immediately  she  sounded  a 
trumpet,  to  call  assistance  ;  then  taking  him  in  her 
arms,  he  said,  "O  that  I  could  see  papa  once  more; 
but  I  never  sliall  in  this  world."  Deacon  Ward,  a 
neighbor,  came  in,  having  iieard  tlie  alarm.  Joeing 
much  distressed,  Jeremiah  said,  "my  pain  of  body  i4 
very  great,"  and  once  added,  he  wished  that  he  was 
dead;  but  immediately  recalled  it,  saying,  "I  am 
wrong;  but  if  it  were  the  will  of  God,  I  should  bo 
glad  to  be  out  of  pain."  He  made  affecting  remark-; 
concerning  his  death,  and  a  short  time  before  he  ex- 
pired,  said,  "  O,  I  fear  Friend  and  David  will 
run  a  wicked  race."  After  conversing  an  hour  and  ;i 
half  very  calmlv,  he  was  laid  on  the  bed,  and  then 
foidinnf  his  hands  on  his  bosom,  he  looked  stcadHistly 
towards  heaven.  They  had  now  thought  he  wouM 
never  speak  a=gain,  when  he  distinctly  said,  "Lord 
Jesus,  may  I  be  with  thee;"  and  witlwut  a  groan  or 
struo-^le,  m  one  minute  and  a  half,  his  pulse  ceased 
to  beat,  and  his  spirit  took  flight  to  that  land  whcnco 
there  is  no  return.  Dea.  Ward  remarked,  tliat  he  had 
often  been  called  to  attend  on  death-bed  scenes  for 
forty  years,  but  had  never  witnessed  one  so  much 
composed  as  this.  Jeremiah  was  eleven  years  and 
six  months  of  age,  more  than  four  years  older  than 
myself  His  body  was  laid  in  the  grave,  the  top  of 
which  was  covered  till  my  father  should  return.  His 
death  greatly  affected  me,  for  I  loved  him  tenderly; 
and  when  his  dying  words,  '  I  fear  they  will  run  ;i 
wicked  race,'  recurred,  I  felt  and  mourned  my  loss. 
No  longer  could  I  hear  his  pious  warnings,  his  affec- 
tionate counsel,  and  never  again  would  he  instruct  mo 
to  call  on  the  name  of  ihe  Lord.  About  two  month? 
afler  this,  my  father  having  returned,  his  body  wa.s 
taken  up,  carried  into  the  meeting-house,  and  a  ser- 
mon delivered.  Having  heard  of  instances  of  burial 
in  cases  of  fits,  and  that  when  taken  from  the  earth 
such  had  been  revived,  my  childish  heart  beat  high, 
when  I  thought  it  might  be  thus  with  my  brother.  But 
as  the  cot?in  lid  was  raised,  all  my  hope  vanished,  and 
my  sorrow  returned.     That  face,   once  blooming  irv 


18  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

heaithj  was  now  covered  with  mould,  and  those  eyes, 
once  innocently  beaming  with  affection,  were  now 
sunk  in  their  sockets.  A  deep  sense  of  my  own 
mortality  pervaded  my  soul,  and  afterward  I  frequent- 
ly addressed  the  throne  of  grace.  But  not  clearly 
cliscer'ning  the  things  of  the  kingdom,  I  often  joined 
in  folly  with  my  juvenile  companions,  by  which  the 
Spirit  of  God  was  grieved,  and  my  convictions  in  some 
measure  eifaced. 

My  mother  often  made  observations  upon  common 
occurrences,  that  caused  deep  and  lasting  impres- 
sions on  my  mind.  Once  when  she  was  killing  some 
fowls,  their  dying  struggles  excited  my  sympathy, 
even  to  weeping,  and  I  asked  why  she  killed  them. 
"Dear  child,"  said  she,  ''fowls  have  to  die  for  man, 
calves  have  to  die  for  man,  sheep  have  to  die  for  man; 
but  what  is  more,  Jesus,  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  has 
died  for  man,  and  soon  we  must  die."  At  another 
time,  she  said,  "Have  you  ever  observed  the  young 
sapling,  how  easily  you  can  bend  it  to  the  ground?" 
I  answered  "Yes."  She  continued,  "  Have  you  also 
observed  that  when  grown  to  be  a  tree,  it  will  not 
bow,  but  will  break  first?"  Again  I  answered  "Yes;" 
and  she  said,  "  Learn  instruction.  Now  in  the  morn- 
ing of  life,  thy  heart,  like  th-e  sapling,  is  tender,  and 
may  easily  be  turned  to  God  ;  but  when  inured  to 
crime  and  hardened  by  tTansgression,  like  the  stub- 
born oak,  it  will  not  bow." 

When  I  was  nine  years  old,  my  father  removed  to 
the  town  of  Junius,  Seneca  county,  New-York.  The 
greater  part  of  the  time  for  more  than  a  year  after 
our  removal,  neglect  of  eternal  things  marked  my 
conduct;  yet,  frequently,  after  joining  my  associates 
in  play,  such  condemnation  filled  my  soul,  that  I 
would  resolve  never  more  to  engage  in  idle  sports. 
And  though  the  Spirit  of  God  did  not  entirely  forsake 
me,  yet  my  resolutions  were  often  broken,  and 
these  scenes  of  folly  and  sin  against  God  were  re- 
peated. About  this  time,  my  brother  Friend  was 
converted  to  God.  Serious  impressions  again  renam- 
ed. But  the  attachment  to  my  childish  plays  and 
companions  continuied ;  and  during  the  winter  months, 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  19 

we  appointed  one  evening  in  every  week  for  diver- 
sion. For  this,  conscience  sharply  reproved  me;  but 
being  unwilling  to  desist  entirely,  I  proposed  that  a 
part^of  the  time  should  be  spent  in  learning  the  or- 
thography of  words.  IVIy  proposal  was  acceded  to, 
but  still  conscience  was  not  satisfied,  and  1  further 
proposed  that  we  should  commence  our  school  with 
prayer.  Some  of  my  associates,  observing  they  thought 
it  would  be  well,  requested  me  to  address  the  throne 
of  grace;  the  request  was  granted,  which  so  affected 
me,  that  I  could  no  longer  participate  in  thoir  van- 
ities; but  tor  a  time  remained  a  spectator,  and  then 
feeling  condemned  for  this,  wholly  forsook  the  meet- 
ings. Serious  impressions  again  increased,  and  the 
fear  that  there  was  no  mercy  for  me,  tl  at  m}  ca?^. 
was  hopeless,  at  times  brought  keen  di^  ress  h  n 
weeks  and  months,  I  visited  the  placj  of  seor<  t  pi^a^  .r. 
two  or  three  times  a  day,  till  discourag  -menl  and  v  r- 
belief  prevailed  on  me,  for  a  time,  to  desist.  As  with 
others,  who  live  in  the  Wicked  One,  excuses  for  pro- 
crastination tbund  way  to  my  heart.  The  hope,  that 
at  some  future,  unknown  time,  a  revival,  or  some 
other  event  would  render  seekinfj  the  Lord  less  dif- 
iicult,  made  me  again  indifferent. 

CHAPTER  11. 

An  account  of  my  conversion,  uitli  some  other  parhculars, 
till  my  connection  with  the  Free-Will  Baptists. 

In  the  autumn  of  1816,  when  I  was  nearly  eleven 
years  old,  an  alarming  occurrence  loudjy  called  my 
attention.  While  riding  alone  through  a  wood  but 
a  little  distance  from  home,  my  life  was  much  en- 
dangered by  a  sudden  fall  from  the  horse.  Instantly 
the  query  rushed  upon  me,  as  if  a  voice  from  heaven 
had  spoken  and  said,  "  Had  your  life  here  closed, 
where  would  your  soul  have  been  now?"  Conscience 
answered,  "It  would  have  been  in  hell."  I  stood 
astoni.shed  and  amazed.     The  recollection  of  past  life. 


so  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

of  broken  promises,  and  of  the  many  times  I  had  pray- 
ed,, as  I  thought,  earnestly,  without  finding  relief, 
rushed  upon  me  like  a  flood.  The  anguish  of  my 
soul  wEis  great,  and  tears  gushed  from  my  eyes.  In 
vain  did  I  regret  my  existence;  in  vain  did  I  envy 
the  reptiles  of  the  earth  their  state.  Plaving  been 
taught  that  a  part  of  mankind  were  elected  to  salvation 
and  the  rest  passed  by,  with  great  bitterness,  the  ex- 
clamation burst  from  my  bosom,  "I  am  a  reprobate; 
there  is  no  mercy  for  me."  Now  did  the  sorrows  of 
death  compass  me  about,  and  the  pains  of  hell  got 
hold  of  me.  Despair  bound  my  soul  with  its  cruel 
fetters.  Nature  itself  wore  a  solemn  gloom,  and  even 
the  trees  seemed  to  mourn,  and  the  heavens  to  frown. 
Every  ray  of  hope  was  gone,  and  the  anguish  of  my 
soul  was  insupportable.  "What  shall  I  do?  what 
shall  I  do?"  was  my  cry;  then  a  thought  rushed  into 
my  mind,  which  in  some  measure  relieved  me.  '  Per- 
adventure  Godcan,  and  will  have  mercy.  Christ  died 
for  sinners,  why  not  for  me?  If  hell  must  be  my  por- 
tion, and  I  must  finally  perish,  I  will  perish  pleading 
for  mercy.'  But  now,  the  fate  of  former  promises  oc- 
curred to  my  mind;  for  in  the  hour  of  temptation 
my  feelings  had  changed,  and'  my  strongest  resolu- 
tions had  failed.  What  security  had  I,  that  this  reso- 
hition  should  not,  in  like  manner  fail?  I  felt  jealous 
of  my  own  heart;  and  this  seemed  an  awful  moment, 
on  which  my  eternal  destiny  was  poised.  It  appear- 
ed to  me  that  heaven  or  hell,  depended  on  the  keep- 
ing, or  not  keeping  of  this  resolution.  And  I  telt 
unwilling  to  leave  myself  the  least  liberty  for  its  vio- 
lation, lest  this  dread  liberty  should  be  used  to  my 
eternal  ruin.  So  falling  upon  my  knees,  and  raising 
my  hand  toward  heaven,  I  made  oath  unto  God,  say- 
ing^ "  As  long  as  thou  shall  give  me  life  and  ahiliiy, 
like  Daniel,  I  will  kneel  and  pray  to  thee  thrice  in  a  day, 
even  though  my  years  should  he  lengthened  to  threescore 
and  ten,  and  hell  be  my  doom  at  Z«sL"  I  arose;  my 
tears  ceased  ;  distress  and  anxiety  were  fled;  and 
though  the  darkness  of  night  veiled  the  earth,  yet 
nature  assumed  a  new  aspect.  All  that  met  my  sight, 
praised  God,  and  my  heart  was  constrained  to  join 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  21 

the  theme.  Setting  out  for  home,  a  sudden  rustling 
among  the  trees  reminded  me  that  those  forests  were 
inhabited  by  beasts  of  prey;  but  it  excited  no  timidity 
as  usual,  neither  did  it  cause  me  to  make  haste;  and 
now,  for  the  first  time,  I  was  willing  to  die.  Some- 
thing whispered,  'How  is  this?  you  are  not  a  chris- 
tian.' 'True,'  was  my  reply,  'but  the  Jud^e  of  all 
the  earth  will  do  right.'  Such  a  sense  of  his  justice 
and  goodness  filled  my  soul,  that  with  sweet  compo- 
sure, I  felt  to  commit  my  all  to  him,  and  thus  was 
quiet  from  fear  of  evil. 

Now,  to  fulfil  my  oath  required  no  effort,  for  it 
seemed  that  my  eternal  destiny  depended  upon  its 
performance.  My  constant  prayer  was,  that  my  soul 
might  be  born  of  the  Spirit;  but  reflections  on  my 
past  life,  the  just  and  holy  nature  of  God,  who  can- 
not look  on  sin  with  the  least  allowance,  no  longer 
caused  my  heart  to  feel  condemnation  for  sin,  or  to 
dread  his  vengeance.  I  read  tlwi  threatenings  of 
God's  word,  they  moved  me  not.  I  brought  to  view 
the  pains  of  hell,  my  soul  rejoiced  and  was  happy. 
This  seemed  to  me  very  wrong,  and  thought  I,  chris- 
tians may  rejoice,  but  not  sinners.  I  was  now  dis- 
tressed with  fears  that  a  state  of"  insensibility  was 
taking  possession  of  my  heart  ;  for  I  labored  to 
feel  again  my  former  load  of  guilt,  and  constantly 
prayed  that  conviction  might  return,  but  in  vain. 
Heaven  seemed  deaf  to  my  entreaties;  and  while  thus 
praying,  my  heart  seemed  so  hard,  that  dreadful  fears 
seized  me,  lest  conviction  had  ceased  for  ever;  yet 
so  sacred  appeared  my  oath,  that  not  the  least  temp- 
tation to  violate  it  troubled  my  thoughts.  Once  when 
bowed  before  the  Lord  in  secret,  all  recollections  ex- 
cept of  the  solemn  vow,  fled  from  my  memory;  and 
not  an  idea  or  a  word  occurring  to  mind,  the  fearful 
expectation  was  excited,  that  I  should  be  compelled 
to  rise  without  offering  a  single  petition  to  Heaven. 
But  finally  the  words  of  the  publican,  "  God  be  mer- 
ciful to  me  a  sinner,"  came  to  my  recollection,  and 
were  as  soon  repeated.  Then  I  arose  and  returned, 
weeping,  because  of  the  hardness  of  my  heart.  Again, 
v/hile  praying,    I  used  every  effort  to  picture  to  rny 


22  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

view  the  horrors  of  the   burning  world,   and  bring  to 
my  soul,  a  feeling  sense  of  the  agonizing  pains  of  the 
damned;   but  instead  of  this,  my  soul  was  filled  with 
joy,  and  the  exclamation,  '*  Glory  to  God!"  burst  from 
my  lips.     Then,  for  the  first  time,   the  thought  was 
suggested,  that  possibly  God  had  already  forgiven  all. 
Though  my   opportunity  at  school  had  been  small, 
I  had  fortunately  succeeded  in  learning  to  read  a  little, 
yet  not  without  spelling   many  of  the    words.      My 
anxiety  to  become  acquainted  with  the  scriptures,  was 
very  great.     Yet,  as  my  parents  were  poor  and   in   a 
new    country,  we    had   to    endure  many    privations. 
Generally,    labor   occupied  all  my  time   during  the 
day,  and  it  being  difficult  for  us  to   obtain  candies,  I 
resorted  to  the  expedient  of  climbing  trees  to  procure 
the  bark  of  the  hickory,  which  burns  with  much  flame; 
and  by  the  light  of  this  fire,  I  commenced  reading 
the  Bible,  with  anxious  interest  and  a  prayerful  heart, 
frequently  continuing  my  studies  two  or  three  hours 
after  the  family  had  retired  to  rest.     As  my  acquaint- 
ance with  the  experience  and  evidences  of  the  chris- 
tian increased,  the  conviction  gradually  settled  in  my 
mind,  after  an  examination  of  my  own  heart,  that  one 
as  poor  and  unworthy  as  myself,  might  claim  the  rich 
and    precious  promises  of  the  gospel.     Then    again 
doubts  and  fears  pained  me,  lest  I  should  build  upon  a 
false  hope,   and  finally  perish.     My  prayer  to   God 
was,  "  If  I  have  received  remission  of  sins,  grant  unto 
me  an  evidence  of  the  same,  and  forbid  that  I  should 
trust  in  any  thing  short  of  that  effectual  change,  which 
.  alone  can  prepare  the  soul  for  the  pure  joys  of  the 
heavenly  world."     My  mind  continued  thus  exercis- 
ed in  supplication,    until,   though  slow  of  heart   to 
believe,  a  partial  witness   of  having  experienced  re- 
generation,  gladdened  my  heart,    and  caused  me  to 
exclaim,  with   the    angels    "o'er   Judah's    hallowed 
plain,"  "Glory  to  God  in  the  highest;  on  earth  peace, 
and  good  will  toward  men." 

The  period  from  my  consecrating  myself  unto  God 
by  oath  till  this  time,  was  eighteen  months.  Soon  af- 
ter, in  a  conference  meeting  of  the  Calvinistic  Bap- 
tists, I  arose  for  the  first  time,  repeated  a  hymn  that 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  23 

iK^stcd  with  some  weight  on  my  mind,  and  then  sat 
down.     Some  were  surprised,  for  as  yet,  nothing  liad 
escaped  my  lips,  respecting  my  state  of  mind.     The 
deacon  asked  me  if  I  had  experienced  a  change  of 
heart.     I  was  eml)arrassed,  fearing  to  say  that  1  had, 
or  had  not;   but  after  a  short  pause,   I  answered,  "I 
do  not  know."     He  then  remarked,  that  he  had  ob- 
served  many  in   childhood,   commence  apparently  a 
religious  course;  but  that  it  had  given  him  little  satis- 
faction, as  they  had  generally  turned  to  the  world  in 
a  short  time,  and  when  arrived  at  manhood,  they  have 
become  the  worst  of  men.      His  words  sunk  deep  into 
my  heart,  and,  with  my  own  trials  and  fears,  shook 
my  confidence.     Doubts,  like   a  flood,  rushed  again 
upon  me;  for  I  thought,  were  I  a  christian,  surely  they 
would  take  me  by  the  hand  and  gently  lead  me  in  the 
way.    But,  being  unwilling  to  give  up  heaven,  I  con- 
tinued more  fervent   in   prayer,   constantly  asking  of 
the  Lord    wisdom,  patience  and  humility,  beseeching 
him  to  keep  me  from  deception  and  false  hopes.    Hea- 
ven Lent  a  gracious  ear,  and  instead  of  sinking  under 
trials,  my  faith  was  increased,   and  my  hope  so  con- 
firmed, that  not  a  doubt  remained.     And  I  thougrht 
frequently,  though  the  world  should  dispute,  I  could 
but  believe,  Heaven  had  bestowed  the  "  pearl  of  great 
price."     When  a  few  weeks  had  passed,  I  arose  in  a 
meeting,  after  hearing  the  sermon,  and  confessed  the 
grace   of  God,   declaring  my  conviction,  that  by  the 
same,  my  soul  had  been  '  redeemed  from  among  men.' 
Returning  home,  great  peace  gladdened    my  heart. 
ISly  faith  became  more  settled,  and,  at  times,  my  joy 
seemed  to  be  full.     I    had   always    supposed  that  a 
change  of  heart  was  accompanied  with  some  outward 
wonder;    that  the  Saviour  or  an  angel  would  appear 
in  the  heavens;   or  some  sudden  shock,   as  of  elec- 
tricity, would  for  an  instant  cause  pain  of  body.     And 
when  Je.«u3  in  a  still  small  voice,    removed  my  guilt 
and  filled  my  soul  with  peace  and  joy,  experience  was 
so, opposite  to  my  expectation,  that  it  often   seemed 
impossible,  that  it  could  he  a  saving  change,   whicii 
tlius.  caused    me    to    rejoice    and    love    the    humble 
saints. 


24  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

One  rule  given  in  the  word  of  God,  whereby  we 
may  know,  that  we  have  passed  from  death  unto  life, 
is,  love  to  the  brethren.  This  witness  is  plain;  and 
when  we  have  certain  evidence  that  our  attachment 
to  the  saints  is  peculiar  to  their  christian  character, 
and  proportionate  to  the  degree  of  holiness  they  pos- 
sess, then  we  may  be  sure  that  we  have  been  accept- 
ed of  the  Lord.  The  christian  need  not  remain  in 
doubts,  darkness  and  tempests,  but  may  come  to  the 
faith  of  assurance ;  not  by  waiting  for  God  to  work 
miracles  for  his  confirmation,  but  by  searching  the 
scripture  evidences,  proving  his  own  heart,  and  con- 
stantly bearing  the  cross.  When  Naaman,  the  Sy- 
rian, came  to  the  Prophet  of  Israel,  he  supposed  that 
some  great  thing  would  be  wrought  visibly,  to  effect 
a  cure  of  his  leprosy.  Thus,  doubtless,  many  have 
looked  that  regeneration  should  effect  some  change 
m  nature,  or  that  some  visible  wonder,  rather  than 
submission  of  heart  and  reconciliation  to  God,  should 
give  them  evidence  of  salvation.  And  when  a  silent 
voice  has  removed  their  burden,  and  composure  of 
soul,  with  love  to  God  and  his  people,  has  succeeded, 
they  have  passed  the  time  of  their  conversion  without 
a  witness  of  the  same ;  and  though  unable  to  find  their 
former  convictions  and  condemnation,  they  have  neg- 
lected to  take  the  cross  or  embrace  the  promises,  and 
thus  for  years,  have  walked  in  darkness,  not  knowing 
whither  they  went.  Would  such  diligently  search 
the  scriptures,  examine  their  hearts  and  try  their 
spirit,  they  would  learn  the  nature  and  witness  of  a 
saving  change,  and  thereby  know,  as  well  as  Paul,  "If 
their  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle  were  dissolved, 
they  have  a  building  of  God,  a  house  not  made  with 
hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens;"  and  instead  of  con- 
tinuing babes  in  knowledge,  they  would  grow  to  the 
stature  of  men  and  women  in  Christ  Jesus. 

No  revival  marked  the  period  of  my  conversion 
and  public  profession  of  the  same.  Professors  were 
greatly  at  ease  in  Zion,  and  scorn,  contempt,  and 
derision  were  heaped  upon  me.  However,  it  affect- 
ed me  little,  for  the  applause  and  glory  of  the  world 
appeared  as  vanity  of  vanities;   "All  flesh  seemed  as 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 


2.5 


grass  and  the  flower  of  grass;"  but  the  approbation 
of  God,  as  a  treasure  that  endureth  for  ever.  Though 
opposition  and  persecution  from  nearly  all  were  com- 
bined to  discourage  me;  yet  the  Lord  gave  grace  and 
strength  equal  to  my  day,  and  enabled  me  in  all  pla- 
ces, as  opportunity  presented,  to  bear  the  cross  and 
testifv  to  the  truth.  In  the  public  assembly,  even 
when  there  was  no  liberty  given,  feeling  the  Lord 
required  it,  I  was  frequent  in  my  testimonies.  For 
this,  many  thought  me  forward,  but  in  no  other  way 
could  I  have  a  conscience  void  of  offence  toward 
God  and  man. 

In  the  fall  of  the  year  1818,  upon  relating  my  ex- 
perience to  the  Calvinistic  Baptist  church  in  Junius, 
they  received  me  as  a  candidate  for  baptism;  but  as 
it  was  then  evening,  rainy,  and  the  water  two  miles 
distant,  through  woods,  they  deferred  its  performance 
till  the  next  covenant  meeting.  At  the  appointed 
time,  I  attended  with  a  change  of  raiment;  but  here 
unexpected  trials  came  upon  me.  The  elder  being 
unable  to  attend,  in  consequence  of  illness,  a  licens- 
ed preacher  of  Junius  church,  spoke  to  the  people. 
I  was  not  only  disappointed,  in  not  being  baptized, 
but  not  a  member  of  the  church  spoke  a  word  of  com- 
fort to  me.  or  even  asked  of  my  welfare.  Had  I  not 
been  a  child,  weak  and  inexperienced,  perhaps  this 
coldness  would  not  have  been  noticed:  but  it  touched 
a  tender  cord.  I  returned  home  much  depressed  in 
spirit,  feeling  as  though  I  had  no  one  to  encourage 
or  lead  me  in  the  way  of  duty.  But  the  Lord  was  my 
helper,  and  God  was  my  refuge;  his  arm  upheld  me, 
and  he  turned  my  sorrow  into  rejoicing.  After  this, 
I  continued  to  attend  their  covenant  meetings,  in 
which  they  practised  speaking  to  each  member  of  the 
church,  but  gave  no  liberty  toothers.  Believing  the 
command,  to  be  baptized,  still  obligatory,  and  feeling 
anxious  to  walk  in  the  path  of  obedience,  twice,  at 
different  periods,  I  spoke  without  liberty,  at  the  close 
of  the  meeting,  and  renewed  my  request  for  baptism; 
but  received  no  direct  answer.  None  of  the  mem- 
bers pretended  even  to  speak  to  me,  and  the  same 
coldness  was  constantly  manifested  on   all  occasions. 


SG  A  RELIGIOUS  XARRATIVE. 

The  cause,  I  knew  not;  but  it  finally  worked  for  my 
good,  as  it  taught  me,  that  in  the  Rock  of  ages  alone 
should  be  my  trust  and  my  strength. 

My  parents,  believing  the  ministry  would  be  the 
great  work  of  my  life,  and  that  a  collegiate  course  of 
study  was  a  necessary  preparation,  concluded  to  place 
meina  free  school,  as  they  themselves  were  unable 
to  defray  the  consequent  expense.  Havmg  heard  that 
in  Providence,  R.  I.,  provisions  were  made  for  edu- 
cating the  indigent,  in  compliance  with  the  wishes  of 
rny  parents,  I  left  home  alone  at  the  age  of  thirteen,  to 
travel  on  foot,  among  strangers,  the  distance  of  363 
miles,  expecting  to  be  absent  five  or  six  years.  My 
heavenly  Father  provided  me  friends.  Strangers. 
vriien  they  learned  the  object  of  my  journey,  were 
very  kind,  often  bestowing  a  little  money  to  defray 
my  expenses:  sometimes  they  would  w^eep,  and  fre- 
quently express  much  surprise  upon  seeing  a  child 
olone,  so  far  from  home.  At  times,  while  thinking  of 
my  friends  beneath  the  parental  roof,  lonely  and  sol- 
itary feelings  weighed  down  my  spirit ;  yet  the  Lord 
of  Hosts  was  my  Comforter.  He  dispersed  the  gloom, 
by  pouring  heavenly  consolation  into  my  bosom.  Fre- 
quent opportunities  of  riding,  in  a  great  measure,  re- 
lieved the  tediousness  of  the  journey.  In  twelve 
days,  I  reached  Providence,  and  was  kindly  received 
by  Mr.  Messers,  President  of  the  College,  to  whom  I 
delivered  a  letter  from  my  parents.  After  a  stay  of 
two  days,  he  informed  me  tkat  tuition  woilld  be  free, 
but  no  provision  was  made  for  board  and  clothing; 
and  advised  me  to  go  to  an  Institution  in  Mass,  where 
he  thought  a  reception  v/ould  be  afforded,  agreeable 
to  m,y  wishes.  He  offered  me  a  letter  of  introduc- 
tion to  tiie  Directors  of  that  Institution,  but  the  fear, 
that  admission  would  not  be  granted,  and  an  exoect- 
ation,  that  equal  priv^ileges  might  be  enjoyed  nearer 
home,  in  Hamilton,  N.  York,  where  a  free  school 
was  soon  to  be  established,  induced  me  to  return 
homeward.  My  little  heart  was  not  free  from  triai 
and  temptation.  While  travelling  one  evening  near 
Albany,  I  came  to  a  toll  bridge,  and  all  around  i)e- 
mir  silent,  the  followinsj  su.2:a:estions  were  presented 


A    r.ELiCIOUs  .NARRATIVE.  'i7 

''  You  «ire  now  a  child,  in  a  land  of  strangers,  witii- 
out  sufticicnt  money  to  bear  your  expenses  to  your 
parents;  you  can  climb  this  gate,  pass  over  the 
bridge,  without  harming  it,  and  thus  save  a  little, 
that  will  do  you  good,  without  injury  to  any  one." 
With  these  views.  1  passed  over  the  gate,  wltcn  feci- 
inffs  ofouilt  and  condemnation  so  burdened  me,  that  J 
turned  aside  to  a  retired  place,  and  there  laid  my  case 
before  the  Lord,  beseeching  him  to  lead  me  in  \.he 
path  of  duty,  and  keep  me  from  sinning  against  him. 
Feeling  an  im,])ression  to  return,  and  lik^  an  honest 
child,  pay  for  crossing  the  bridge,  I  sincerely  wished 
jnyself  the  other  side  of  the  gpde.  Thinking  the  deed 
must  be  undone,  and  not  wishing  it  to  be  known,  I 
concluded  to  climb  the  gate,  and  then  request  to  have 
it  opened  fer  my  passage;  but  while  in  the  act  of  get- 
ting ever,  a  Avoman  heard  me,  and  coming  to  the  door, 
much  to  my  alarm.,  exclaimed,  ''What!  are  you 
climbing  the  gate.^"  Trembling,  I  related  to  her  my 
situation,  the  struggle  of  my  mind  with  regard  to  duty, 
and  my  wish  to  pay  the  toll.  Laughing  heartily,  she 
replied,  '•  Ah,  dear  child,  you  may  go  free,  I  will  re- 
ceive nothing^  and  may  blessings  follow  you."  She 
then  opened  the  gate,  when,  with  a  light  heart  and 
e.n  approving  conscience,  I  continued  my  journey, 
nn<2  readied   home,  after  an  absence  of  twenty-five 


da  vs. 


Paf?sages  were  so  frequently  given  me  in  stages  and 
in  other  carriages,  that  not  more  than  o^ie  third  of  this 
journey  was  performed  on  foot.  And  with  few  ex- 
ceptions, those  persons  with  wiiom  I  tarried  and  re- 
ceived of  their  liberality,  would  accept  no  recompense; 
but  generallv  conversed  familiarly  with  me,  and  asked 
me  to  pray  with  them.  In  compliance  v.ith  their  in- 
vitations, my  soul  was  often  blessed  and  made  to  re- 
joice. After  my  return,  tiioKfeii'brmation  that  none 
could  be  freely  educa.ted  in  Hamilton  without  bail, 
that  should  be  accountable  for  the  expense,  in  case 
they  should  ever  preach  any  other  doctrine  than  that 
believed  by  the  C.  Baptists,  induced  me  to  relinquish 
tlie  idea  of  pursuing  a  course  of  literary  study;  and 
from  thae  scrintures.  I/'have  since  beccmc  fully  satisfi- 


^8  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

4 

ed,  that  without  it,  one  called  of  God,  may  he  a  use- 
ful minister. 

I  continued  to  attend  the  Baptist  covenant  meetings, 
and  was  treated  with  the  same  studied  coldness  as 
before.  Six  months  had  passed,  since  the  church 
received  me  as  a  candklate  for  baptism,  and  still  all 
was  silence  on  the  subject.  As  yet,  the  vote  of  fel- 
lowship had  neither  been  recalled  nor  disannulled. 
And  a  sense  of  the  solemn  duty  lay  so  heavily  on  my 
mind,  that  I  again  renewed  the  request,  in  case  they 
still  believed  me  a  fit  subject;  and  if  not,  I  desired 
them  to  let  me  know  it.  They  now  discussed  the 
subject;  and  observed,  that  when  I  vras  received,  a 
part  of  the  church  only  was  present,  consequently, 
the  absent  members  were  unacquainted  v/ith  my  ex- 
perience; and  added,  that  some  of  those,  who  did  re- 
ceive me,  on  consideration,  had  changed  their  minds. 
Being  requested,  I  again  related  my  experience,  and 
my  present  exercises.  They  wished  to  know  my 
sentiments,  concerning  particular  and  unconditional 
election,  and  communion,  as  believed  and  practised 
by  them.  I  told  them,  it  was  a  doubt  in  my  mind, 
whether  those  views  were  agreeable  to  the  scriptures. 
The  whole  church,  with  one  exception,  voted  they 
were  not  satisfied  v>^ith  my  experience,  and  could  not 
receive  me.  Trials  now  pressed  heavily  upon  me, 
and  I  felt  like  a  lone  and  friendless  child.  Something 
whispered,  "  What  folly  to  think  you  are  a  christian, 
when  men  of  piety  and  experience  disown  you.  You 
are  but  a  child,  and  do  you  knov/  more  than  the  whole 
church?"  My  temptations  were  very  great.  But 
to  the  Lord  only  could  I  go;  and  had  he  not  granted 
succour,  b}^  especially  manifesting  himself,  despond- 
ence would  have  discouraged  me,  and  that,  perhaps, 
for  ever.  My  oath  was  sacred;  and  its  performance 
ililigently  attended.  The  grace  of  God  was  sufficient 
for  me,  and  if  ever  the  consolation  of  his  Spirit  glad- 
dened my  heart,  it  did  in  those  days.  My  peace  be- 
came like  a  river,  and  wintry  trials  gave  place  to  the 
cheering  joys  of  spring  and  summer.  I  attended 
meetings  with  different  denominations,  particularly 
tlie  Methadist,  and  oft  times  had  happy  seasons,  feel- 


K   HELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  iI9 

tng  my  spiritual  strength  renewed.  But  their  senti- 
ments not  being  in  every  particular  congenial  witii 
iny  o\Ti\,  I  could  not  tind  that  my  home  was  with 
them. 

In  the  month  of  July,  1819,   Elder  Zabulon  Dean, 
and  his  companion,  having  heard  of  my  situation,  and 
feeling  interested,   sent  an  appointment  to  our  neigh- 
borhood;   and  came    thirty  miles,    accompanied    by 
brother  Samuel  Wire,  then  an  unordained  preacher. 
Deacon  C,  and  brother  S.     They  were  all  Free-Will 
Baptists,  and  the  iirst  of  whom  I  had  any  knowledge. 
On  Saturday,  July   10th,   I  met  with  them,  learned 
their  sentiments,    spirit  and  humility;   v/hich  so  well 
accorded  with  my  own  views  and  feelings,  that  desir- 
ing to  be  buptized,   I  related  to  them  my  experience 
and  sentiments,  also  the  manner  in  which  my  applica- 
tion to  unite  withtlie  Baptist  church  had  been  received 
and  afterwards  rejected.     They  expressed  satisfaction 
with    my   experience,    approved    of   my    sentiments, 
and  the  next  day,  being  the  Sabbath,  a  meeting  was 
appointed  for  preaching  and  examination,  at  the  house 
where   the   Baptist   church  usually  met  for  worship. 
They  having  been  invited  to  attend,  were  generally 
present,  with  a  large  concourse  of  people.     After  ser- 
mon,  being    requested,   I  stood    upon  a  bench,   and 
again  related  the  dealings  of  the  Lord  with  me.    Elder 
Dean  requested  the  church  to  state  the  reason  why 
they  did  not  receive  me.     After  a  space  of  silence, 
one  of  the  members  answered,  that  it  had  been  un- 
4lerstood   the  child  was  disobedient  to    his    parents. 
This  report  to  me  was  new;   but  on  being  traced  t^ 
its  source  in  presence  of  the  assembly,  it  was  mani- 
fest, that  it  had  originated  in  misunderstanding;   and 
as  it  was  contradicted  by  my  parents  and  others.  Elder 
Dean  still  called,  not  wnly  on  the  church,   but  cm  the 
whole  assembly,  to  show  if  they  knew  any  reason  that 
should  debar  me  from  the  privileges  of  the  house  of 
God;   and  if  not,  charged  them  for  ever  to  hold  their 
peace.     Nothing  more  being  said,  the  assembly  re- 
sorted to  the  water.     To  me,  this  was  a  long  desired 
v.nd  pleasant  hour.     When  led  into  the  stream,  feelr 
ii)^  impressed  to  address  the  people,  I  turned  and  don 
3* 


30  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

<;Iared  to  them  my  weariness  of  transgression,  and  my 
determination,  tlirongii  grace,  for  ever  to  forsake  all 
sin,  iiie  way  of  the  wicked,  and  to  travel  the  narrow 
way  to  the  city  of  God.  Alter  earnestly  soliciting 
those  of  my  age,  and  all  sinners  to  hegin  with  me  to 
seek  a  better  world,  I  assured  them  if  they  would  not, 
I  must  leave  them  for  ever;  and  called  heaven  and 
earth,  the  assembly,  and  even  the  water  in  which  I 
Etood,  to  record  my  separation  from  the  world,  and 
to  witness  against  me  in  the  judgment  day,  if  I  should 
ever  forsake  the  Lord ;  then,  having  been  laid  in  tlie 
baptismal  grave  and  raised  again,  I  went  on  my  way 
reioicina;. 

On  the  17th  of  the  same  month,  I  attended  the  Ben- 
ton Quarterly  Meeting  of  the  Free-Will  Baptists,  in 
the  town  of  Plielps,  eighteen  miles  from  my  father's, 
and  was  there  received  a  member  of  the  church  in  that 
place.  Five  were  baptized,  communion  and  washing 
feet  attended  to,  and  a  protitable  season  was  enjoyed. 
After  this.  Elder  Dean  and  brother  Wire  frequently 
preached  in  Junius,  and  a  good  reformation  followed 
their  labors;  in  which  some  of  my  former  persecu- 
tors were  converted  to  the  faith  of  the  gospel.  In  the 
ensuing  autumn,  brother  Wire  was  ordained.  He  and 
Elder  Dean  baptized  fifteen  in  Junius,  who  united 
with  the  church  in  Phelps;  but  in  January  following, 
they  were  dismissed  and  acknowledged  a  church  in 
Junius,  taking  the  scriptures  for  their  only  rule  of 
faith  and  practice.  Being  absent  at  the  time  of  its 
organization,  I  did  not  become  one  of  its  members 
till  the  ensuing  Spring.  This  church  walked  in  gos- 
pel order  several  months,  and  enjoyed  many  happy 
seasons.  But  the  summer  of  prosperity  passed,  and 
the  winter  of  adversity  succeeded.  New  and  unex- 
pected trials  brought  heaviness  and  mourning.  Seven 
or  eight,  who  first  united  and  v/ere  well  engaged, 
soon  turned  aside  after  Satan  and  walked  no  more 
with  us.  Iniquity  abounding,  the  love  of  some  waxed 
cold.  Every  feeling  of  my  soul  was  pained,  when 
those  with  whom  I  had  taken  sweet  counsel,  thus 
wounded  the  innocent  cause  of  Jesus  and  brought  i^> 
into  reproach.     But  while  our  number  decreased  ^'^y 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  31 

excommiinicalions,  the  Lord  more  than  supplied  the 
vacancies  by  adding  to  the  church  of  such  as  should 
be  saved.  Determined,  by  the  help  of  God,  to  walk  in 
the  truth  and  keep  all  the  commandments,  I  embraced 
every  opportunity  of  attending  meetings  of  worship; 
wlicn  generally  my  spirit  was  pressed  within  me  to 
warn  tiie  wicked  of  tlic  necessity  of  a  preparation  to 
meet  God;  and  I  seldom  remained  silent,  as  this 
brought  condemnation. 

CHAPTER  HI. 

Call  to  the  ministnj,  and  the  particulars  of  imj  exercises 
and  gospel  labors  for  three  months. 

Nov.  4,  1820,  completed  my  fifteenth  year.  On  this 
day,  going  alone  into  a  wood  on  a  high  hill,  while  the 
rain  was  descending,  I  fell  upon  the  ground,  and  for- 
mally dedicated  myself  anew  to  God,  promising  faith- 
fulness and  full  submission  to  his  will.  In  this  dedi- 
cation, casting  my  eyes  upon  the  surrounding  country, 
I  had  a  view  of  the  gospel  harvest,  and  felt  the  first 
serious  impression,  that  duty  would  yet  call  me  to  la- 
bor therein. 

On  Jan.  1,  1821,  having  been  solicited  by  Elder 
Dean,  I  left  home  and  went  to  Benton  and  ]Milo, 
where  a  good  revival  was  progressing;  and  there  at- 
tended several  meetings  with  the  elder,  generally 
giving  an  exhortation  after  sermon.  In  several  con- 
ference meetings  with  the  converts,  we  enjoyed  re- 
freshing seasons.  Thus  three  weeks  quickly  passed, 
when  my  parents,  meeting  me  at  the  Benton  Quar- 
terly Meeting,  in  Phelps,  desired  my  immediate  re- 
turn. Elders  Dean  and  Fov/ler,  after  some  entreaty, 
obtained  tlieir  leave  for  my  atter.dance  at  an  extra 
quarterly  meeting  in  Ontario.  INiy^arents  gave  me 
liberty  to  accompany  Elder  Dean  to  several  other  pla- 
ces also,  provided  I  should  first  return  with  them. 
Accordingly  I  returned  home,  and  after  a  stay  of  two 
days,    I   left  on  Wednesday  for  Ontario,  forty  miles 


32  A    RELIGIOUS    KARRATIVE. 

distant.  A  deep  snow  had  fallen,  which  was  much 
drifted,  and  the  weather  was  extremely  cold,  inso- 
much that  few  ventured  from  their  firesides.  After 
wading  through  the  snow  thirteen  miles,  and  suffering 
considerably,  I  found  my  toes  were  frozen,  and  con- 
sequently proceeded  no  farther  till  the  next  day.* 
Arriving  at  Ontario,  I  was  glad  to  meet  Elders  Dean 
and  Fowler.  At  this  meeting  some  refreshing  was 
enjoyed,  and  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  ghe  me  freedoia 
while  speaking  in  his  name.  After  its  close.  Elder 
Dean  took  me  with  him  to  Benton,  Milo,  and  Poult- 
ney.  In  the  latter  place,  the  power  of  God  was  man- 
ifest in  our  m.eeting.  One  cried  aloud  for  mercy,  and 
soon  after  professed  to  find  pardon.  Others  were  se- 
riously affected,  but  suffered  the  enemy  to  catch  away 
fhe  seed  that  was  sown  in  their  hearts. 

Returning  to  Benton,  I  tarried  certain  days,  and 
s-ttended  a  few  meetings.  During  this  period,  one 
day  when  the  rain  and  snow  were  descending  on  the 
earth,  while  at  the  house  of  Elder  Dean,  I  felt  the 
first  direct  impulse  as  if  from  Heaven,  '  Go  thou  and 
preach  the  gospel.^  Every  surrounding  object  now 
assumed  a  mournful  aspect;  and  retiring  immediately 
to  a  wood  on  the  shore  of  Seneca  lake,  half  a  m.ile 
from  any  house,  I  cast  myself  upoji  the  beach,  where 
the  restless  waves  uttered  a  hoarse  murmur  on  one 
side,  and  the  bleak  winds  rustled  in  the  forest  on  the 
other.  Raising  a  tearful  eye  to  Heaven,  I  exclaimed, 
'  O  my  God,  is  this  truly  from  thee  ?  and  must  I,  an 
ignorant  child,  go  and  preach  ihy  gospel?'  After 
weeping  awhile  upon  the  ground,  I  arose  and  queried 
thus  with  myself;  'Can  it  be,  that  God  will  pass  by 
the  learned,  the  wise,  the  experienced,  and  choose  a 
child  of  fifteen  years  to  preach  the  gospel?'  When 
about  to  answer  in  the  negative,  I  cast  my  eyes  east- 
ward as  I  arose,  and  in  an  instant,  by  impression, 
saw  myself  a  friendless  child,  running  to  and  fro  in 
the  earth  to  waril'the  wicked  of  their  danger.  I  had 
resolved  to  obey,  when  convinced  God  required  any 
thing  at  my  hand,  whatever  consequences  might  ensue. 

*Afterwards,  I  heard  of  nine  persons,  who,  on  this  day,  were 
frozen  to,  death  at  different  places  in  this  country. 


A  RELIGIOUS  .NARRATIVE.  33 

From  these  impressions,  I  began  to  gather  that  God 
would  put  me  into  his  vineyard,  and  that  the  time  was  at 
hand.  A  view  of  leaving  parental  care,  the  society 
ot^  home,  of  wandering  in  a  land  of  strangers,  while 
yet  but  a  child,  of  lacing  the  bleak  storms  and  enduring 
the  fatigues  of  journcyincr  oft,  and  of  the  trials  and 
persecutions  that  awaited  me,  now  rushed  upon  my 
soul,  overpowered  my  feelings,  and  constrained  me 
to  unite  with  the  winds  and  waves  in  breaking  the 
reign  of  silence.  After  this  burst  of  grief  had  a  little 
abated,  I  said,  '  Lord,  I  am  a  child,  hoAv  can  I  preach?' 
and  walking  over  the  water  on  a  fallen  tree,  I  gazed 
therein,  and  thought,  how  pleasant  would  be  a  watery 
tomb,  if  it  might  hide  me  from  a  life  of  exile.  A  sweet 
voice  whispered,  "  INIy  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee. 
Out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  eucklingg,  I  have 
perfected  praise."  Duty  was  made  plain;  I  con- 
sented to  walk  in  the  path  of  obedience,  and  peace  of 
soul  ensued, 

On  my  return  to  Junius,  finding  my  parents  unwil- 
ling to  give  me  permission  to  leave  them  again,  I  re- 
lated to  them  my  exercise  of  mind,  and  impression  of 
the  duty  God  required  of  me;  and  added,  if  they 
thought  it  would  be  right  to  keep  me  at  home,  they 
would  be  accountable,  and  my  conscience  would  be 
clear  in  the  sight  of  Heaven.  They  thought  they 
should  be  justifiable  in  thus  doing,  and  told  me  my 
labor  was  so  much  needed,  they  could  not  spare  me. 
I  returned  to  my  former  avocations,  but  nature  seem- 
ed clothed  with  solemnity:  the  concerns  of  earth 
seemed  of  little  moment ;  the  hapless  children  of  men, 
sinking  to  wo  by  unbelief,  were  constantly  presented 
to  my  view.  Day  and  night  I  wept  and  mourned  for 
them  at  mercy's  altar.  Sleep  often  fled  my  pillow, 
while  it  was  bedewed  with  tears.       ' 

One  evening,  after  retiring  to  rest,  a  sense  of  the 
state  of  the  wicked  rolled  upon  my  mind;  and  a  little 
after  the  midnight  hour,  I  retired  to  the  lonely  forest, 
and  there  prostrated  myself  on  the  cold  snow.  Duty 
called  me  to  go  out  into  the  world,  and  warn  my  fel- 
low creatures  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come;  to  pro- 
claim the  glad  tidings  of  salvation,   "the  acceptable 


34  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

year  of  the  Lord,  and  the  day  of  vengeance  of  our 
God. "  Again,  a  view  of  the  storms  of  opposition  and 
persecution  that  awaited  me,  was  suddenly  presented, 
together  with  the  painful  scene  of  leaving  the  tender 
care  of  those  dear  parents,  who  from  the  days  of  infancy 
had  guided  the  steps  of  my  childhood,  and  checked  it's 
waywardness.  My  beloved  brothers  and  dear  sister 
clung  to  my  affections.  I  recollected  my  scanty  ed- 
ucation, having  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  a  schoci 
only  ten  months;  and  had  to  reflect  on  my  situation, 
destitute  even  of  convenient  raiment.  I  thouglrt,  surely 
men  will  despise  my  youth  as  well  as  my  counsel,  and 
the  truth  will  be  disgraced.  Yet  the  path,  in  which  God 
was  calling  me  to  walk,  was  made  plain;  and  in  obe- 
dience alone  was  peace.  Clay  had  been  used  to  open 
the  eyes  of  the  blind,  and  the  power  of  God  was  still 
the  same.  Resigning  myself  to  his  will,  my  heart 
was  encouraged,  and  I  desired  the  Lord  to  open  the 
way,  that  my  whole  time  might  be  devoted  to  M'arn 
the  unconverted,  and  point  them  to  the  Lamb  of  God: 
and  I  believed  that  I  should  bear  patiently  their  abuse, 
contempt,  and  reproach.  These  exercises  of  mind 
continued  and  increased,  while  sorrow  was  depicted 
on  my  countenance.  In  my  sleeping  and  waking  mo- 
ments, I  felt  that  the  blood  of  souls  would  be  required 
at  my  hand,  and  that  'wo'  would  be  mine,  if  I  preach- 
not  the  gospel. 

One  day  while  cutting  trees  in  the  wood,  I  became 
almost  lost  to  all  sense  of  my  labor,  and  frequently 
sat  down,  and  wept  for  the  miseries  that  awaited  the 
ungodly.  My  father  observing  this,  called  me  to  the 
house.  Endeavouring  to  conceal  my  grief,  I  obeyed 
liis  call  without  any  suspicion  of  his  motive.  Giving 
me  a  chair,  he  asked  me  to  sit  down.  This  unusual 
manner  excited  my  surprise;  I  observed  both  his 
countenance  and  my  moiher^s  were  sad,  and  they  ap- 
peared to  have  been  weeping.  With  an  agitated 
voice,  my  father  said  tenderly,  "My  son,  why  have 
you  been  weeping.^"  Till  now,  I  had  not  thought 
my  grief  had  been  discovered;  but  after  a  pause,  I 
answered:  "  The  Lord  is  caJling  me  to  warn  poor  per- 
ishing sinners  of  their  danger;   but  I  cannot  go:   ihx 


A    RELIGIOUS    XARRATIVE.  35 

my  parents  are  unwilling."  They  burst  into  tears^ 
and  my  lather  said,  '"My  son,  you  may  go.  For 
sometime  we  have  felt  we  were  like  Pharaoh,  who 
would  not  let  the  children  of  Israel  go  to  worship  God 
in  the  wilderness.  We  give  you  your  time,  and  will 
no  longer  detain  you."  My  feelings  were  overpower- 
^'d.    Our  tears  mingled  together,  and  I  thanked  God. 

At  this  time  a  great  revival  was  progressing  in  Bru- 
tus and  Camillus,  twenty  miles  from  Junius.  Feel- 
ing anxious  to  see  this  work,  and  labor  in  it  accord- 
ing to  my  ability,  I  left  home,  walked  fill;een  miles  to 
Brutus,  and  tarried  the  night  among  strangers,  who 
were  kind.  The  next  day,  being  the  Sabbath,  I  in- 
quired for  a  meeting  in  the  reformation;  and,  under- 
stan(hng  Elder  E.  Shaw  would  preach  and  baptize 
about  four  miles  from  the  place  of  my  lodgino;,  I  went 
to  his  meeting,  and  sat  down,  a  little  stranger,  in  the 
assembly.  1  knew  no  difference  among  christian.^, 
still  I  closely  watched  all  that  passed,  felt  much  in* 
terested,  and  thought  the  countenances  of  the  people 
showed  who  among  them  were  the  followers  of  the 
Lamb.  Atter  preaching,  several  spoke  of  the  things 
God  had  done  tor  them,  and  it  seemed  that  I  was  m 
my  fatl^er's  family.  Standing  upon  a  bench  in  order 
to  see  the  assembly,  I  exhorted  them  a  few  moments, 
and  remarked,  that  as  the  Antediluvian's  were  disobe- 
dient, while  the  ark  was  preparing,  and  the  flood  de- 
stroyed them;  so  if  they  in  this  reformation,  and  in 
this  life,  were  indifferent,  the  Lord  would  send  a 
storm  of  fire,  and  destroy  them  in  like  manner.  I 
enjoyed  much  freedom,  and  it  pleased  the  Lord  to 
touch  the  assembly.  After  meeting,  many  spoke 
with  me,  invited  me  to  their  houses,  and  to  attend  dif- 
ferent meetings;  so  that  I  no  more  felt  as  a  stranger 
or.wanted  an  open  door.  At  the  conclusion.  Elder 
Shaw  baptized  eleven,  who  came  out  of  the  stream, 
apparently  very  happy,  and  some  of  them  shouted  for 
joy.  The  evening  was  sp^nt  in  a  prayer  meeting 
tHit  continued  nearly  all  night,  in  which  three  pro- 
fessed to  be  converted. 

Several  days  Ibllov/ing  were   spent   in    Brutus,  at- 
tending prayer,  conference,  and  preaching  meetings; 


36  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

and  in  visiting  families.  I  embraced  every  opportu- 
nity of  testifying  to  all,  small  and  great,  rich  and 
poor,  both  publicly  and  from  house  to  house,  repent- 
ance toward  God  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Some  were  awakened,  and  professed  to  obtain  recon- 
ciliation with  God.  In  one  of  my  visits  at  a  public 
house,  I  desired  to  pray  with  the  family,  but  was  de- 
nied; then  I  requested  the  privilege  of  praying  in 
the  bar-room,  where  the  traveller  is  allowed  to  swear 
without  asking  leave,  but  this  also  was  denied.  Re- 
flecting that  the  street  was  free,  and  observing  there 
would  be  liberty  there,  I  went  out  and  kneeled  down 
before  the  house,  and  besought  the  Lord  to  have 
mercy  on  this  family.  In  the  meantime,  I  was  af- 
terward informed,  the  landlord  took  a  horse-whip, 
and  came  out  to  drive  me  away  from  prayer,  and 
whip  me  from  the  place;  but  meeting  a  young  man  of 
the  Presbyterian  church  at  his  door,  who  had  just 
commenced  preaching,  he  seized  him  by  the  collar, 
and  said,  "  You  rascal,  why  have  you  sent  that  boy 
here  to  pray?"  The  young  man  replied,  '•  I  have 
not:  God  sent  him."  Before  the  dispute  ended,  I 
was  visiting  other  families.  Still  the  revival  passed, 
and  this  family  took  not  warning  to  forsake  their  sins, 
neither  shared  they  in  the  work. 

In  that  part  of  Brutus  called  Jerico,  a  certain 
young  man,  while  I  was  exhorting  him  to  repentance, 
swore  very  wickedly,  for  which,  I  told  him,  he  must 
give  account  to  God.  He  raised  his  axe,  and  bid 
me,  ''Begone,"  swearing  if  I  said  any  more,  he 
would  throw  it  at  my  head.  Turning  to  go  away,  I 
replied,  "  Remember  for  all  these  things,  God  will 
bring  thee  into  judgment."  He  appeared  angry,  and 
casting  down  his  axe,  took  up  a  stick  of  wood  with 
both  hands,  and  threw  at  me.  I  was  then  about  a 
rod  from  him,  and  immediately  stopped  in  order  to 
suffer  patiently  the  effects  of  his  wrath,  hoping  that 
conviction  might  fasten  on  his  heart.  The  stick  pass- 
ed just  over  my  head;  he  threw  a  second,  that  passed 
behind  me;  a  third,  which  only  touched  my  leg;  a 
fourth,  that  just  missed  me.  It  really  seemed  the 
Lord  was  my  defence.     Not  satisfied  with  these  at- 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  37 

tempts  at  abuse,  he  came  with  a  loaded  horsc-wliip, 
and  gave  nie  a  severe  blow,  which  caused  exquisitti 
pain,  and  left  its  mark  for  two  weeks.  His  fattier, 
Avith  some  others,  stopped  him,  and  prevented  any 
further  violence.  Proceeding  a  little  distance  on  my 
way,  I  felt  grieved  at  his  awful  situation,  and  prayed 
God  to  have  mercy  on  his  soul.  While  on  my  knees, 
the  young  man  passed  by,  and  swearing  very  Avicked- 
ly,  loaded  me  Avith  curses. 

In  the  latter  part  of  my  stay  in  these  regions,  I 
went  into  Camillus,  and  attended  several  meetings'in 
the  village  of  Elbridge;  where  the  revival  was  pro- 
gressing powerfully;  and  visited  considerably  from 
house  to  house,  praying  with  the  mourners  and  ex- 
hortmg  them  to  resign  every  thing  for  Jesus'  sake. 
In  the  family  of  a  certain  lawyer,  whither  I  had  been 
mvited,  I  enjoyed  much  freedom  in  conversation  and 
prayer.  One  of  the  daughters  was  awakened  to  seek 
the  "  pearl  of  great  price."  Shortly  afterward,  her 
father  told  me  that  she  had  become  discouraged,  and 
invited  me  to  call  again.  I  complied  with°  his  re- 
quest, and  again  prayed  with  her,  and  she  again  re- 
newed her  covenant.  Soon  after  this,  she  was  con- 
verted, and  publicly  professed  faith  in  Christ.  With- 
m  the  circle  of  my  visits,  was  the  family  of  a  respec- 
table merchant,  who  himself  was  a  lover  of  religion; 
but  his  companion  was  opposed  to  the  revival.  1  re- 
quested liberty  to  pray,  which  was  granted;  and  my 
poor  heart  felt  encouraget*,  when,  as  I  arose,  the  la- 
dy of  the  house  appeared  in  tears.  After  addin^r  a 
iew  words  of  exhortation,  I  went  out;  the  merchant 
tollowing,  spake  affectionately  to  me,  and  left  a  half 
dollar  in  my  hand.  Soon  after,  in  compliance  with 
his  request,  I  visited  them  a  second  time,  and  prayed 
with  his  companion;  who  again  seemed  affected  but 
not  fully  persuaded  to  embrace  Christ.  Alas!  how 
many  wait  for  a  convenient  season,  to  their  own  de- 
struction. 

In  the  east  part  of  Camillus,  I  attended  several 
meetings  with  Elder  O.  E.  Morrill;  and  passed 
tiirough  some  severe  trials,  and  spent  many  solitary 
hours,  feeling  like  a  lonely  stranger  in  the  earth,  often 


38  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

weeping  till  my  eyes  were  sore.  Persecution  met  me 
on  almost  every  hand;  some  said,  the  lad  ought  to  be 
whipped  home,  &c.  At  an  evening  meeting,  where 
Elder  Morrill  preached,  I  spoke  in  exhortation.  Af- 
ter its  close,  no  one  inviting  me  to  a  lodging,  1  was 
left  alone  in  the  house.  But  soon  after.  Eld.  Mor- 
rill kindly  inquired  for  me,  returned,  and  took  me  to 
the  place  where  he  tarried.  The  grief  and  discour- 
agement that  overca^me  me,  touched  his  heart;  and 
taking  me  into  his  4ap,  as  he  would  a  child,  he  spoke 
words  of  consolation  that  gave  me  relief.  I  enjoyed 
much  satisfaction  in  the  revival  in  these  towns;  and 
though  severe  trials  at  times  afriicted  my  soul,  still 
my  faith  was  confirmed,  that  duty  called  me  to  labour 
in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord;  and  my  heart  was  en- 
couraged by  the  success  \yith  which  God  blessed  my 
feeble  endeavourS>:ffi  the  awakening  and  conversion 
of  a  few. 

If  I  mistake  not,  it  was  calculated,  that  in  Brutus, 
Camillus,  and  the  adjacent  towns,  six  or  seven  hun- 
dred professed  to  pass  from  death  unto  life.  In  this 
work,  I  laboured  about  one  month  and  attended  forty- 
four  meetings;  but  did  not  confine  myself  to  a  text,  or 
pretend  to  sermonize.  When  about  to  return  home, 
i  was  much  interested  at  Treat  settlement,  with  Mo- 
ses Manrow,  a  lad  of  about  fifteen  years.  He  exhib- 
ited much  talent  in  public  speaking,  for  one  of  his 
age;  appeared  humble,  and  desired  to  travel  with  me. 
The  proposal  was  pleasin^L,  for  I  believed  he  would 
make  a  good  yoke  fellow  in  the  gospel;  and  being 
admitted  as  a  companion,  on  the  17th  of  April,  1821, 
he  accompanied  me  on  my  return  to  my  parents. 

CHAPTER  lY. 

Pari'iculavs  of  a  three  months^  journey  io  Holland  Pur- 

chuse. 

A  WEEK  soon  passed  in  the  society  of  the  family- 
circle,  and  its  enjoyment  was  sweet  to  my  soul,    Dur- 


A   RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  39 

1 

ino;  this  period,  my  mother  conversed  and  advised 
much  with  me  on  such  subjects  as  she  thought  wouUl 
be  useful; -a  presentiment  seeming  lixed  in  her  mind, 
that  she  was  enjoyinjz  the  last  opportunity  she  should 
ever  have,  to  bestow  her  counsel.  Ilcr  words  sunk 
deep  into  my  heart,  and,  with  thankfulness,  I  blessed 
God  lor  a  pious  and  affectionate  mother.  The  pass- 
ino-  moments  seemed  precious,  while  I  listened  to  the 
sweet  accents  that  tell  from  her  lips,  and  endeavoured 
to  treasure  up  the  instruction  she  was  giving  me. 
Home  was  pleasant;  but  the  time  was  at  hand  that 
required  my  departure.  As  my  former  travels  had 
been  confined  to  a  few  towns  in  the  vicinity  of  Junius, 
I  had  scarcely  experienced  a  ])arting  with  my  dear 
parents  and  relatives;  and  while  passing  through  the 
iiloomy  hour  of  trial,  had  fondly  anticipated  meeting 
them  aoain  soon,  Avhen  their  kindness  should  soothe 
my  sorrow.  But  now  the  scene  was  to  be  changed. 
The  time  was  come,  that  I  must  go  to  a  distant  part 
of  the  land,  wherever  God's  spirit  should  direct,  or 
Zion's  need  require,  expecting  several  months  would 
elapse  before  I  should  behold  their  countenances 
aorain,  or  know  of  their  welfare.  The  reflection,  that 
ere  mv  return,  death  might  lessen  the  number  of  the 
family  circle,  caused  me  to  feel  the  strength  of  the 
tics  that  bound  them  to  my  soul;  and  though  I  knew 
I  loved  them,  yet  till  now,  I  did  not  know  how  strong, 
nor  how  fervently. 

The  church  in  Junius  had  aiven  me  a  letter  of  com- 
niendation;  and  the  morning  of  April  ^6,  was  appoint- 
ed for  my  departure.  It  dawned  a  beautiful  morning; 
but  grief  sat  heavy  on  our  hearts.  Together  we  bowed 
at  the  altar  of  mercy,  where  oft  times  in  days  that  are 
past,  we  had  felt  the  consolations  of  Heav»en,  and  had 
been  united  to  each  other  bv  ties  strongjer'tlvaii  those 
of  natural  affection.  INly  mother,  with  a  trembling 
voice,  called  on  the  name  of  the  Lord;  and  fervently 
entreated,  that  his  preserving  power  and  choice  bles- 
sings might  attend  her  beloved  son,  just  going  from 
her  care,  perhaps  for  ever.  Often  she  had  prayed  for 
me:  and  bitter  now  was  the  thought,  that  this  might 
be  the  last  time  I  should  ever  hear  her  supplications 


40  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

in  my  behalf.     The  moment  of  separation  had  come ; 
and  giving    my  brothers  and  sister  the  parting  hand, 
I  passed  from  the  parental  roof.     My  parents  follow- 
ed me  to  the  corner  of  the  house.     The  weeping  fa- 
ther   then  took  me  by  the  hand,   and  in   a  faltering 
voice,  said,  "  Whenever  you  wish  to  return,  my  house 
shall  be  your  home.     God  bless  you,  my  son.     Fare- 
well."    The  tender  mother  then  giving  me  a  dollar  to 
bear  my  expenses,  grasped  my  hand;   she  pressed  it 
affectionately;  and  on  casting  a  look  at  her  features, 
I  saw  they  were  convulsed;   the  big   swelling  tears 
rolling  fast  from  her  eyes,  betrayed  the  conflict  in  her 
bosom.     Her  chin  quivered,  her  lips  moved,  and  she 
faintly  articulated,    "Adieu,  my  child,   adieu.     The 
Lord  go  with  thee."     My  spirit  almost  failed  within 
me,  while  I  witnessed  their  agonizing  emotions.    Bid- 
ding them  farewell,   I  sighed  adieu,  again  and  again. 
But  O,  the  feelings  of  my  heart!     Where  am  I  going? 
Into    the  wide   world;  to  face  its  frowns,  endure  its 
taunts  and  vile  reproaches,   as  once  my  Master  did. 
But,    "it  is  enough  that  the  servant  be  as  his  lord." 
Coming  to  a  rise  of  ground,   in  sight  of  my  father's 
house,  I  turned  to  view  once  more  the  beloved  forms 
of  those  dear  parents,  and  cast  on  them  my  last  look. 
They  were  standing    where    we    parted,    apparently 
Vv^eeping,  and  following  with  their  eyes  the  departing 
child,  as  though  anxious  to  catch   the   last  glimpse. 
The  mother's  face  was  somewhat  bowed  down,    and 
the  sight  touched  again   every  tender  feeling,   awak- 
ening all  my  sympathy,  till,  in  addition  to  my  own,  their 
sorrow    became    my  sorrow.     I    gave  another  look, 
thinking  pei'haps  it  was  the  last;  then  sighed  farewell. 
The  places  where  I  had  passed  the   scenes   of  child- 
hood,   now    met    my    sight;     and    seemed  bound    to 
my  affections  by  a  thousand  tender  associations.     But 
while  grief  was   almost  bursting  my  heart,  the  sweet 
promise  of  Christ,  contained  in  Mark  10:29,30,  drop- 
ped as  if  from  heaven  into  my  soul;    "  There  is  no 
man  that  hath  left  house,    or  brethren,   or  sisters,   or 
father,    or  mother,  or  wife,  or  children,  or  lands,  for 
my  sake,  and  the  gospel's,  but  he  shall  receive  a  hun- 
dred fold  now  in  this  time,  houses,  and  bretliren,  and 


A    RELIGIOUS    NAnRATlTE.  41 

f^istcrs.  and  mothers,  und  children,  and  landn,  with 
persecutions;  and  in  the  world  to  come  eternal  life." 
My  mourning  was  now  turned  into  rejoicing,  and  my 
tears  into  songs  oi'  praise. 

After   walking   twenty-one  miles,   in  company  witli 
the  lad  before  mentioned,  we  found  entertainment  i\rc 
the  night  a  few  miles  south  of  Geneva,  Avith  a  Ccn- 
gregationalist  family,    who  were  kind.      In  the  morn- 
ing we  proceeded  to  Benton;   and  there  visited  from 
liousc  to  house,  conversing  with   all,    as   opportunity 
presented,   upon  the   importance  and  necessity  of  a 
speedy  preparation  to  meet  God,     A  young  man  at  a 
tavern,  whom  I  thus  counselled,   scoflcd  at  me,  and 
ridiculed  the  religion  of  Jesus,     3Iy  soul  was  pained 
within   me;  and  falling  on  my  knees,    1    besought  the 
Lord  to  touch  the  heart  of  this  young  man  ^by  his 
Snirit;  give  him  to  see  the  ao'cj^'^ivated  nature  of  his 
transgressions,  and  to  feel  his  need  of  the  Saviour. 
While  thus  supplicating  the  mercy  of  Heaven,    the 
young  man  continued  to  talk  in  a  loud  tone  of  voice, 
and  finally  asked  me  to  take  some  tobacco.     His  mo- 
ther, a  professor,  was  present,   but  reproved  not  his 
vanity;  yet  reprimanded  me  severely,  for  going  about, 
talking  to  people  older  than  myself.     After  justifying 
my  practice,  by  telling  her  I  believed  the   Lord  re- 
<juired  it  at  my  hand,  she  closed  the  conversation  with 
a  remark  too  vulgar  to  name.     Taking  leave  of  them 
with   a   sorrowful  heart,    I  went  on  my  way,  sighing 
ibr  the  evil  done  by  professors,  who  are  destitute  cf 
the  mind  that  was   in   Christ  Jesus.     Their  conduct 
strengthens  the  hands  of  the  wicked,  and  causes  ZioH 
to  mourn  and  languish.     They  enter  not  into  the  king- 
dom themselves,  and  them  that  would  enter  in,  they 
lander. 

April  29,  being  the  Sabbath,  we  attended  meeting 
with  Elder  Dean,  in  Milo;  in  which  I  spake  a  few 
minutes  under  considerable  embarrassment;  and  af- 
terward retired  to  a  v/ood  much  depressed  in  spirit, 
iA\d  sorely  pained  with  doubts  and  fears,  lest  I  had 
tsiistaken  the  path  of  duty  in  attempting  to  labor  in 
/ion.  Returning  to  the  house  of  a  friend,  and  find-. 
).:g  no  relief,  I  determined  to  fast  and  pray.     In  dor. 


42  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

ing  this,  all  doubts  and  gloom  were  dispersed,  and 
my  heart  was  encouraged  to  continue  in  the  work  of 
the  Lord. 

Tuesday,  May  1,  I  held  a  meeting  at  the  hour  of 
ten;  the  school  house  was  crowded,  the  audience  at- 
tentive and  solemn,  and  it  was  a  season  of  refreshing 
to  ray  soul.  Meeting  an  assembly  at  the  house  of 
Deacon  Knapp,  in  Wayne,  I  spake  from  this  text, 
"  The  wages  of  sin  is  death;  but  the  gift  of  God  is 
eternal  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord."  M. 
Manrow  was  still  with  me,  and  gave  an  exhortation. 
The  Holy  Spirit  touched  the  hearts  of  some,  and  ma- 
ny wept.  Thursday,  in  a  meeting  on  the  east  side  of 
Crooked  lake,  the  Lord  was  with  me,  and  his  spirit 
attended  the  word.  After  this,  crossing  the  lake  near 
Blnfl  Point,  and  walking  a  few  miles  into  Poultney, 
I  spake  to  an  assembly;  but  to  me,  it  was  a  barren 
season,  and  the  language  of  my  heart  was  '  how  can  I 
preach  the  gospel  to  a  hardhearted  and  gainsaying 
people.'  Finding  an  answer,  "  my  grace  is  sufficient 
for  thee,"  we  proceeded  to  Prafitstown.  But  no  door 
being  open  for  meeting,  we  went  to  the  north  part  of 
Poultney,  and  there  spoke  the  word  to  a  few,  who 
heard  with  candor. 

Saturday,  May  5,  I  went  to  Jerusalem,  and  gave 
out  appointments  for  the  next  day.  Sabbath  morning, 
at  the  hour  of  nine,  we  met  for  worship  on  the  west 
hill  in  Jerusalem.  The  assembly  was  large,  and  it 
was  a  time  of  Emmanuel's  power:  several  wept,  and 
kneeled  for  prayers.  At  one  o'clock,  P.  M.,  the  Lord 
assisted  me  in  speaking  to  a  crowded  and  solemn  as- 
sembly on  the  east  hill  of  Jerusalem:  two  manifested 
a  resolution  to  seek  the  Lord.  At  three  o'clock,  P. 
M.,  I  met  another  congregation  in  the  north  part  of 
the  town,  and  enjoyed  the  presence  of  rny  Master. 
Here,  M.  Manrow  left  me  suddenly,  without  assign- 
ing any  reason.  At  six  in  the  evening,  I  attended  a 
fourth  meeting  in  Middlesex,  and  the  next  day,  walked 
twelve  miles,  and  attended  two  meetings.  The  day 
following,  I  visited  Canandaigua;  and  meeting  the 
Episcopalian  minister  in  the  street,  stated  to  him  mj 
desire  to  speak  to  the  people  concerning  the  things 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  43 

of  eternity.      "Wlint!"  said  he,  "  are  you  preaching? 
You    are    not    capable    ol*  preaching.     You    cannot 
preach.     We  put  young  gifts  to  learning,  till  they  be- 
come men."     He  then  left  me.     After  several  fruit- 
less attempts  to  lind  a  house  open  for  meeting,  among 
professed  Ciiristians,   1  turned  to  Cesar's  kingdom, 
and  without  difficulty  obtained  leave  to  hold  a  meet- 
ino-  in  the   court  house.      About  one  hundred  assem- 
bled.     ^Vhile  stating  in  my  introduction,  the  reason 
of  my  leaving  home,  and  the  particular  exercises  of 
my  mind  concerning  public  speaking,  a  gentleman  in 
the  Jurors'  seat,   looked  me  steadfastly  in  the  face, 
and  said,  *'  Young  man,  we  came  to  hear  you  preach; 
not  to  hear  your  experience.     If  you  are  going  to 
j)reach,   we   wish  you  to  proceed."     This  somewhat 
confused  me;  however  I  named  a  text,  and  proceeded 
with  some  embarrassment.     About  twentv  left  the  as- 
sembly  before  the  conclusion  of  the  discourse.     At 
the  close  of  the  meeting,  one  gentleman  gave  me  half 
a   dollar,    and    another,   a  small   piece.      During  ray 
discourse,    I    observed    two  men  without  the     court 
house    in  earnest  conversation,   and  pointing  towards 
me;   and  when  passing  the  jail,  a  woman  came  to  the 
door,  and  asked  me  a  n\imber  of  questions  concern- 
ing my  manner  of  life.     After  proceeding  a  little  dis- 
tance, I  saw  a  man  leave  the  j?iil,  and  come  after  me 
in   a  wagon  with  much  speed.      These  circumstances, 
together  with  that  of  many  having  left  the  meeting, 
induced  me  to  think  they  might  possibly  look  on  me 
with  suspicion,  and  wish  to  put  me  in  jail.     The  man 
overtook  me,  said  he  supposed  I  was  a  stranger,  and 
mvited  me  to  go  home  with  h^m.     As  it  was  three 
miles  from  my  purposed  route,   it  was  after  consider- 
able solicitation  that  I  returned.      He  was   a  Calvin- 
istic  Baptist,  and  treated  me  as  a  friend. 

The  little  good  effect  apparent  from  my  la.st  meet- 
ing, and  the  contempt  manifested  at  my  endeavours  to 
warn  the  wicked,  bore  heavily  upon  me.  In  addition 
to  this,  -my  friend  told  me,  he  thought  my  learning 
was  noi  sufficient  to  make  my  public  addresses  gen- 
erally interesting;  and  advised  me  to  go  home  and 
Htay,  till  I  should  be  of  age,   or  at  least  two  or  three 


44  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

years.     I  now  felt  a  deeper  loneliness,  tlian  had  ever 
before  touched  my  heart.      Though  entreated,  I  could 
not  eat,  but  retired  to  my  lodging,   where  sleep  was 
a  stranger,   and  there  gave  vent  to  my  grief,  till  my 
eyes  were  sore  with   weeping.      In  the  morning  my 
grief  was  not  assuaged,  nor  the  fountain  of  my  tears 
drained.      I  ate  no  breakfast,  but  went  my  way  before 
the  sun  rose,  passed  through  the  village  of  Canandai- 
gua  into  Gorham,   and  there  turned  aside  in  a  wood 
and  laid  myself  on  the  earth.      My  sorrow  seemed 
greater  than  I  could  bear;    and  life  seemed  such  a 
burden,  that  I  was  tempted  to  starve  myself     As  this 
would  be  sin,  I  dared  not  resolve ;  but  thought,  could 
I  go  home,    gladlj-  would  I  haste  to  parental  care. 
Beneath  the  shady  boughs  of  Gorham,    I  mourned, 
somewhat   like  Jonah  under  the  gourd,   and  desired 
death,  unless  my  faith  and  hope  should  be  increased: 
then  lifting  my  eyes  toward  heaven,  I  said,  '  O  Lord, 
why  hast  thou  sent  me  a  child,  when  men   of  experi- 
ence might  go?     Why  hast  thou  called   an  ignorant 
youth,  and  left  the  learned  at  home?     I  am  had  in 
derision,   and  mocked  by  the  enemies  of  the   cross.' 
Two  ways  appeared;   either  to  go  home,  and  renounce 
all  ideas  of  ever  attempting  to  preach  again,  and  thus 
please  the  greater  part  of  my  acquaintance,   many  of 
my  brethren,  and  my  natural  mind, — or,  to    continue 
labouring  in  the  vineyard,  and  face  a  storm,  of  oppo- 
sition.     Feeling  that  necessity  was  laid  upon  me,  that 
wo  would  be  mine  if   I    preached  not  the  gospel,  I 
dared   not  disobey.      Leaving  the  wood,  I  went  to  a 
house,   where  the  people  were  kind.     They  gave  me 
riome  food,  and  had  a  meeting  notified  in  their  vicin- 
ity.    The  next  day,  I  attended  three   meetings;   and 
the  day  folloAving,  walked  twenty-five  miles  to  Lyons, 
where   the  Benton  quarterly  meeting  was  to  be  hol- 
dcn,  the  12th  and  13th  of  May. 

Here  I  received  a  letter  from  my  mother.  It  brought 
heavy  tidings;  and  a  trial,  of  which  I  had  not  thought. 
My  father's  house  was  again  burned  with  all  its  con- 
tents. This  trying  scene  happened  only  the  Wednes- 
day before.  My  parents  desired  me  to  return  and 
visit  them   in  their  affliction,   provided  I  could  have 


A.    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  4q 

|>ermission  from  the  Lord.  Retiring  to  a  field  alone, 
solitude  seemed  written  on  all  below.  I  thought  of 
the  continued  series  of  misfortunes  that  had  afflicted 
my  dear  parents,  till  ali  my  sympathies  were  awa- 
kened. Reading  the  letter  again  and  again,  I  laid 
the  case  before  the  Lord,  when  Luke  9^59,  "  Lord, 
.«?ufler  me  first  to  go  and  bury  my  father,"  occurred 
to  my  recollection.  And  our  Lord's  answer,  "  Let 
the  dead  bury  their  dead,  but  go  thou  and  preach  the 
kingdom  of  God,"  kept  passing  through  my  mind. 
Finally,  concluding  I  could  do  but  little  good  should 
I  return,  and  believing  the  Lord  still  called  me  to  go 
west,  I  wrote  to  my  parents,  stating  my  sympathy  for 
them,  and  conviction  of  duty,  and  sent  back  the  dol- 
lar that  my  mother  gave  m«  on  the  morning  of  cur 
separation. 

Monday,  leaving  for  the  Holland  Purchase,  I  walk- 
ed nine  miles  and  held  two  meetings,  in  vvhich  some 
were  aMakened,  who  shortly  professed  to  find  Jesus. 
The  tv/o  following  days  were  spent  in  Ontario,  where 
I  attended  three  meetings,  and  enjoyed  peace  and  lib- 
erty. Thursday,  I  proceeded  to  Brighton  and  tarried 
among  strangers;  and  the  next  day  went  to  Roches- 
ter, crossed  the  Genessee  river,  and  in  the  afternoon 
arrived  at  Eider  Jonathan  N.  Hinckley's.  He  had 
gone  to  the  Bethany  quarterly  meeting,  which  was  to 
commence  in  Attica  the  next  day.  I  stated  that  I  was 
going  to  that  meeting,  and  requested  something  td 
eat.  Sister  Hinckley  inquired  whence  I  came,  the 
object  of  my  journey,  &c.  Being  answered,  she  said 
within  herself,  as  she  afterward  informed  me,  'A  likely 
story,  that  you,  a  little  boy,  have  come  more  than  a 
hundred  miles  on  foot  to  attend  a  quarterly  meeting!' 
Thus  she  concluded,  I  had  only  said  this  to  get  some- 
thing to  eat,  which  she  gave  me,  and  let  me  go  my 
way.  I  walked  that  evening,  fifteen  miles  to  Byron, 
and  towards  the  last  of  the  way,  a  large  dog  followed 
me  closely  about  half  a  mile,  and  appeared  very  an- 
gry. I  prayed  to  God  for  protection,  and  my  unpleas- 
ant pursuer  left  me.  About  eleven  o'clock,  I  called 
at  brother  Gilman's,  and  found  all  had  retired  to  rest. 
One  arose,  however,  unbolted  the  door,  and  gave  me 


46  A   RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

admission.  After  hearing  my  introduction,  he  con- 
ducted me  to  the  cupboard,  and  then  to  a  lodging 
with  Elder  Hinckley,  who  tarried  in  the  house  that 
night.  This  was  my  first  interview  with  him;  and 
fhe  next  morning,  though  a  stranger,  he  pitied  my 
weariness,  and  insisted  that  I  should  ride  on  his  beast 
a  part  of  the  way  to  Attica,  which  was  twenty-one 
miles. 

At  one  o'clock,   P.  M.,  we  entered   the   meeting, 
and  Elder  Hinckley  shortly  after  arose  on  the  stand, 
looked  around  on  the  assembly  with  a  piercing  eye, 
and  then  said:     "  I  was  not  coming  to  this  place.     I 
was  going  to   Clarkson.     But  the  Lord  God  said  to 
me,  'Attica, — Attica, — Attica;'  and  I  am  here,  thank 
God."     He  then  sat  down.     Feeling  the  cold  chills 
pass  over  me,  I  looked  around  and  saw  tears  starting 
from  many  eyes.     About  one  minute  after,   he  arose 
again  and  said:    "  It  was  in  the  north  country,   in  the 
cold  month  of  January,   when  the  snow  was  several 
feet  deep  on  the  earth,  that  the  Lord  God  found  Jon- 
athan,  the   atheist,   and  converted  his  soul — and  the 
leafless  trees  stretched  their  arms  toward  heaven  and 
praised  God."     Again,    he  took  his  seat;   but  such 
was  the  power  that  attended  these  words,  that  nearly 
the  whole  assembly  were  in  tears.     The  preaching 
tliat  followed  was  interesting  and   refreshing.      Here 
I   saw   several   preachers   for  the  first  time,  some  of 
whom  treated  me  aftectionately;   others,  though  they 
used   me    tenderly,     gave     me    to    understand,    they 
were  doubtful  of  my  being  in  the  path  of  duty,  as  they 
feared    I   had   run  without  being  sent.     Again  I  fell 
into  a  sore  trial.      For  the  opinion  of  preachers  hav  ■ 
ing  much  influence  with  me,  I  thought  it  possible  that 
I  might  have  been   mistaken   respecting    duty.      Tiie 
query  was  presented  to  me:  "  how  can  it  be,  that  the 
Lord  has  called  you  to  labour  in  his  vineyard,  when  so 
many  good  people  believe  it  not?"    Retiring  to  a  vale, 
I  Avalked  on  the  banks  of  the    Tonewanta,   and  my 
spirit  sunk  within  me:   now  again,  I  became  weary  of 
my  life;   and  had  strong  temptations  to  put  a   period 
to  it.     Could  I  have  felt  liberty  from  the  Lord  to  re- 
turn   home,    my  trial  would  have  ceased;   but  this. 


A    RELIGIOUS    XARRATIVE.  47 

I  felt  forbidden  to  do.  And  a  monitor  within, 
strengthened  me  to  resist  temptation,  and  avoid  con- 
demnation, by  resolving  to  continue  in  the  work;  for 
it  appeared  that  I  must  know  my  duty  for  myself;  and 
that,  as  another  could  not  discharge  the  same,  so 
another  could  not  decide  upon  a  case,  that  was  wholly 
between  God  and  my  own  soul.  So  I  returned  to  the 
quarterly  meeting  about  the  time  it  closed,  and  spoke 
to  those  who  would  stay  to  hear. 

Monday,  I  held  two  meetings;  in  one  of  which, 
some  appeared  to  be  deeply  convicted  of  their  lost 
condition.  On  the  day  follov/ing,  I  attended  three 
meetings:  in  one  of  these,  after  soliciting  those  who 
desired  religion,  to  rise,  and  promising  that  I  would 
try  to  pray  lor  them,  tv/enty  stood  up  in  the  assembly : 
and  several  of  them  by  sighs  and  tears,  confessed  the 
danger  they  were  in,  by  living  in  sin. 

Wednesday,  I  spoke  to  an  assembly  in  Benning- 
ton. The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  present,  to  the  joy 
of  saints  and  the  conviction  of  sinners.  At  eight  the 
next  morning,  agreeably  to  appointment,  I  met  a  con- 
2re£:ation  in  Attica.  Six  were  awakened  to  vieAv  their 
lost  condition,  and  promised  to  seek  the  Saviour.  At 
evening  in  the  same  neighbourhood,  I  held  a  meeting 
that  continued  till  after  three  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
The  Spirit  of  God  was  manifest  in  a  marvellous  man- 
ner. Saints  rejoiced  and  shouted  aloud  for  jov;  sin- 
ners fell  to  the  floor,  wept  and  cried  aloud  for  mercv. 
Having  never  witnessed  such  a  scene  before,  I  said, 
rashly,  within  myself,  'it  is  confusion;'  and  this 
scripture,  *'  Our  God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion," 
came  to  my  recollection;  and  in  my  heart,  I  con- 
demned the  work,  till  several  of  the  mourners  spoke 
forth  the  praises  of  God,  before  my  eyes,  and  told 
what  the  Lord  had  done  for  their  souls.  Then,  after 
considering  the  subject  again,  and  the  accounts  in 
sacred  writ  of  certain  meetings,  where  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  was  powerfully  manifested,  (see  Ezra  13: 
12,  13.  Acts  2:13—37)  I  could  but  be  convinced  it 
was  the  work  of  Israel's  God. 

I  tarried  in  Attica  and  Bennington  ten  days,  and 
attended  twelve  meetings;    in  which  several,   ibr  thsr 


48  A    KELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

first  time,  bowed  before  the  Lord  and  called  upon  his? 
name.     Seven  professed  to  be  brought  into   the   fold 
of  Jesus,  and  several  wanderers  were  reclaimed.    Oh 
how  glad  was  my  heart,  when  the  Lord  looked  upon 
the  afflictions  of  David;   and  granted  him  the  desire 
of  his  soul,  in  permitting  his  eyes  to  see  the  salvation 
of  God.     These  few  souls,  which  the  Lo'rd  gave  me, 
were  dear  to  my  heart,  even  as  children;  and  appear- 
ed as  seals  and  witnesses,  that  the  Lord  had  commis- 
sioned me  to  declare  his  word  to  the  sons  of  men.     I 
next  went  to  Sheldon,  and  attended  several  meetings; 
in    one    of  which,    nearly  twenty  came  forward  for 
prayers,   and  two  were  soon  brought  to  rejoice  in  the 
liberty  of  the  sons  of  God. 

Sunday,  May  27,  I  attended  six  meetings;  two  in 
Sheldon,  one  in  Bennington,  and  three  in  Attica. 
The  congregations  were  large  and  attentive.  No  un-' 
usual  occurrence  marked  these  meetings,  yet  it  was 
believed  good  was  done.  The  next  day,  I  travelled 
twenty-five  miles  and  preached  twice.  The  second 
meeting  was  in  Attica,  and  continued  till  two  o'clock 
in  the  morning.  Six  happy  converts  were  present, 
and  we  sat  together  in  a  heavenly  place  in  Christ. 
Yea,  many  could  say, 

•*  My  willing  soul  would  stay  in  such  a  fi-ame  as  this, 
And  sit,  and  sing  itself  away  to  everlasting  bliss." 

Tuesday,  after  travelling  fifteen  miles,  I  attended 
one  meeting;  and  the  day  following,  preached  three 
times.  The  Lord  was  present  in  the  assemblies,  and 
ijmany  rejoiced  in  bright  hopes  of  a  happy  immortality. 

Thursday,  I  walked  12  miles,  and  held  three  meet- 
ings ;  and  the  next  day  preached  in  the  north  part  of 
Sheldon.  The  day  following,  I  went  to  China,  where 
the  Erie  quarterly  meeting  was  in  session.  Elders 
Richard  M.  Carey  and  Jeremiah  Folsom  were  pres- 
ent; the  preaching,  and  other  exercises  were  spirit* 
ual  and  interesting. 

One  circumstance  at  this  meeting  greatly  affected 
me.  Having  retired  from  the  assembly  a  small  dis- 
tance, I  heard  a  very  singular  sound  in  the  barn 
where  they  were  convened,  that  excited  anxiety  and 
alarm.     I  returned  in   haste;   and    on    entering    the 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  49 

meeting,  saw  a  young  man  standing  before  the  assem- 
bly in  a  flood  of  tears;  who,  by  signs  and  gestures, 
was  attempting  to  describe  the  joys  of  heaven,  and 
the  horrours  of  hell.  The  sound  of  his  voice  was  in- 
articulate, but  varied  with  his  signs  to  express  happi- 
ness and  misery.  The  whole  assembly  was  deeply 
affected;  and,  to  my  astonishment,  I  found  that  this 
young  man,  though  deaf  and  dumb,  had  opened  his 
mouth  to  persuade  the  wicked  from  the  way  to  hell. 
He  had  lately  experienced  a  hope  in  God,  and  rela- 
ted his  experience  by  signs;  showing  his  fears  of  pun- 
ishment by  looking  at  the  fire,  and  then  pointing 
downward;  and  his  views  of  heaven,  by  touching 
things  that  were  bright,  or  of  the  colour  of  gold,  and 
pointing  upward.  He  desired  and  received  baptism, 
and  became  a  faithful  member  of  the  church.  The 
exercises  of  the  meeting  appeared  to  interest  him,  as 
much  as  any  one;  and,  though  he  could  neither  hear 
words,  nor  articulate  them,  yet  he  had  sounds  peculiar 
to  exhortation,  prayer,  and  singing,  accompanied  by 
suitable  gestures.  And  I  understood  his  public  ex- 
ercises had  been  blessed  to  the  conversion  of  several. 
This  was  loud  preaching,  and  many  said:  "  If  the 
Lord  hath  opened  the  mouth  of  the  dumb,  it  is  time 
for  us,  who  have  the  use  of  speech,  to  confess  Christ 
with  the  mouth  unto  salvation." 

Sunday,  June  4,  I  went  to  Concord,  appointed  a 
meeting,  and  enjoyed  unusual  freedom  in  speaking. 
The  day  following,  I  went  to  Boston,  Erie  county, 
N.  Y. ;  and  the  next  morning,  at  the  hour  of  six, 
spoke  to  a  crowded  congregation,  where  my  soul  was 
led  out  into  the  liberty  of  the  gospel.  Six  preachers 
were  present;  and  the  hearts  of  the  people  seemed 
melted  by  the  presence  of  the  God  of  Sabbaoth;  and 
it  was  a  time  that  doubtless  will  be  remembered  in 
eternity.  I  went  to  Nichol's  settlement,  and  in  the 
early  part  of  the  evening,  gave  out  an  appoint- 
ment. The  house  was  soon  filled,  and  we  enjoyed  a 
solemn  waiting  before  God.  Convicting  power  touch- 
ed the  hearts  of  some,  who,  before  the  exercises  closed, 
desired  the  prayers  of  christians.  In  the  morning,  1 
held  another  meeting  at  the  same  place,  and  several 
5 


50  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE, 

covenanted  to  kneel  and  pray  thrice  a  day,  for  fouf 
weeks.  The  day  following,  I  preached  in  Zoar:  this 
was  a  solemn,  refreshing  season;  and  at  the  close,  a 
number  promised  to  seek  the  Saviour,  Saturday,  I 
travelled  fifteen  miles,  and  held  two  meetings;  in 
which,  twenty-five  manifested  their  desire  for  the  "  one 
thing  needful. ^^  One  or  two  of  the  number  soon  pro- 
fessed to  find  pardon  through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 

Sabbath  morning,  June  10,  after  speaking  to  an  as- 
sembly  in  a  barn,  at  the  hour  of  seven,  I  went  to 
Zoar,  where  a  large  congregation  was  present;  and 
in  declaring  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation,  enjoyed 
much  freedom.  Here  five  solemnly  covenanted  to- 
kneel  and  pray  twice  a  day,  for  the  four  weeks  ensu- 
ing. After  preaching  again  in  JVichol's  settlement,  I 
rode  ten  miles  to  Boston,  and  found  a  numerous  as- 
sembly, who  had  come  out  to  hear  the  ^ 'boy  preacher,^* 
the  appellation  by  which  I  was  generally  known.  The 
Lord  gave  me  confidence,  with  a  good  degree  of  his 
Spirit,  and  it  was  a  weeping  season.  Here  our  hearts- 
were  made  glad;  twenty-five  precious  awakened  souls 
came  forward,  desiring  the  prayers  of  God's  children, 
Monday,  after  walking  twenty-seven  miles,  I  preached 
once.  Near  the  close  of  the  meeting,  I  invited  those 
>vho  felt  a  need  of  salvation,  and  desired  to  obtain  it, 
to  come  forward  and  bow  before  the  Lord,  saying 
1  would  pray  for  them;  five  accepted  the  invita- 
tion. After  visiting  and  preaching  in  Sheldon,  Ben- 
nington, and  Attica,  I  held  a  meeting  in  Pike;  and 
in  the  same,  was  publicly  opposed  by  a  Universalist; 
yet  there  appeared  some  good  signs. 

I  tarried  the  night  with  a  brother  in  Christ,  whose 
name  was  Johnson.  Soon  after  rising  in  the  morn- 
ing, the  form  of  my  mother  suddenly  appeared  to  my 
view,  with  a  pallid  countenance,  and  clad  in  the  ha- 
biliments of  death.  Before  I  was  aware,  turning  to 
the  family,  I  said:  "My  mother  is  dead;"  and  rela- 
ted the  impression.  For  some  time  previous,  she  had 
been  in  my  thoughts  but  little,  and  the  idea  that  it 
was,  or  might  be  so,  caused  a  bitter  pang.  Though 
fears  now  troubled  me,  I  hoped  they  would  prove 
groundless. 


» 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  51 

From  Pike,  I  went  to  Centerville,  and  attendod  a 
^meeting,  which  was  truly  solemn.  Some  were  awa- 
3«ened  and  desired  to  be  remembered  at  the  throne  of 
grace.  Sunday,  June  17,  I  preached  to  four  large 
congregations,  in  Rushford  and  Centerville.  The 
power  of  Emmanuel  was  present  in  each  meeting,  and 
sinners  wept  as  they  viewed  themselves  in  the  gospel 
•glass.  The  next  day,  I  spoke  the  word  to  a  solemn 
audience  in  Pike;  and,  early  in  the  following  day,  at 
Six  Acre  lake.  In  the  afternoon,  I  was  highly  fa- 
voured of  the  Lord,  while  pointing  precious  souls  to 
the  Friend  of  sinners,  at  the  east  part  of  the  town. 
Wednesday,  I  preached  in  China;  the  day  after, 
walked  thirteen  miles  in  the  rain,  and  attended  three 
ineetings.  My  shoes  were  worn  off  from  my  feet; 
and  on  reaching  the  last  appointment,  I  was  much 
wearied;  my  feet  were  blistered,  and  so  painful,  that 
I  was  obliged  to  sit  while  speaking  to  the  people. 
But  amidst  my  privations  and  sufferings  for  the  cause 
of  Christ,  my  heart  felt  that  more  than  double  was 
rendered,  by  seeing  one  sinner  this  evening  persua^ 
<led  to  turn  and  live. 

On  Friday,  I  went  to  a  camp  meeting  in  Boston; 
and  being  requested,  preached  in  the  evening,  and 
tarried  the  next  day.  On  the  Sabbath,  feeling  con- 
.strained  by  the  love  of  Christ  and  a  sense  of  duty, 
.^hough  myfeet  were  still  bare,  I  addressed  the  peo- 
ple from  the  stand,  and  enjoyed  good  freedom.  At 
the  close  of  my  discourse,  a  man  who  was  not  a  pro- 
fessor, left  nearly  two  dollars  in  my  hand,  and  told 
me  to  purchase  a  pair  of  shoes;  but  before  an  oppor- 
tunity presented,  a  pair  was  given  me. 

On  Monday,  I  preached  in  Buffham  settlement, 
and  in  Aurora.  In  the  latter  place,  a  heavenly  sea- 
*;on  was  enjoyed;  fifteen  mourning  souls  promised  to 
:seek  the  Lord,  and  two  of  them  were  soon  brou^rht 
JO  rejoice.  The  day  following,  I  held  a  meeting  in 
Wales;  the  next  day,  travelled  sixteen  miles,  and 
preached  twice.  In  the  latter  meeting,  two  request- 
ed prayers.  Thursday,  after  riding  twenty  miles,  I 
preached  once;  and  the  day  following,  attended  a 
meeting  in  Pike,   but  saw  none  persuaded  to  turn  to 


52  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

Sunday  morning,  July  1,  1821,  I  went  to  Center- 
ville.  Numbers  had  assembled,  and  I  felt  great  con- 
fidence in  declaring  the  counsel  of  Heaven,  This 
assembly  was  said  to  be  the  largest  that  had  ever 
been  in  the  town,  In  the  after  part  of  the  day,  about 
four  hundred  met  in  Rushford,  many  having  come  be- 
tween ten  and  fifteen  miles.  I  believe  the  Lord  en- 
abled me  to  come  to  the  people  in  the  fulness  of  the 
blessing  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Many  were  smitten 
by  the  sword  of  the  spirit;  a  revival  soon  commenced, 
and,  as  I  afterward  learned,  fifty  or  sixty  professed  to 
find  Him,  of  whom  Moses  in  the  law  and  the  prophets 
did  write.  The  first  of  these  were  brought  into  liberty 
at  a  camp  meeting.  In  the  evening,  I  preached  again 
at  Centerville.  The  next  day,  I  travelled  fifteen 
miles  and  held  two  meetings ;  and  the  day  following, 
preached  twice  in  Pike. 

On  the  4th  of  July,  Elder  Kendall,  a  Calvinistic 
Baptist,  preached  at  Centerville;  and  at  the  conclu- 
sion of  his  discourse,  I  addressed  the  audience.  El- 
der Kendall  made  me  a  considerable  present  of  wear- 
ing apparel;  and  offered  to  give  one  hundred  dollars 
toward  a  collegiate  education,  provided  I  would  go 
to  Massachusetts  and  receive  the  tuition  from  one  of 
his  relatives.  He  also  gave  encouragement,  that  the 
whole  expense  of  a  support  at  college  should  be  de- 
frayed. As  this  would  prevent  me  from  travelling  to 
declare  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation,  I  could  not  ac- 
cept his  kind  offer.  God  had  sent  me  to  preach  his 
gospel;  and,  from  his  word,  I  could  not  find  that  he 
had  ever  permitted  one,  whom  he  had  thus  commis- 
sioned, to  leave  his  work,  and  go  to  a  seminary  of 
learning. 

Thursday,  July  5,  I  went  to  a  camp  meeting  in 
Warsaw,  where  the  preachers  treated  me  with  cold- 
ness, After  a  stay  of  one  day,  having  prayed  twice 
on  the  camp  ground,  one  of  the  ministers  reproved 
me  for  taking  up  too  much  of  the  time.  Feeling  de- 
sirous to  address  the  people  from  the  stand,  I  request- 
ed the  privilege,  but  was  denied.  During  an  inter-» 
mission  on  Saturday,  while  conversing  with  some  in- 
dividuals, and    endeavouring  to    persuade  them  to  h^ 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  53 

reconciled  to  God,  large  numbers  crowded  to  hear, 
till  I  had  not  room  to  turn.  Being  solicited  by  some 
ot'tiie  brethren,  I  climbed  upon  a  tire  stand,*  and 
commenced  delivering  my  message.  Nearly  the 
whole  assembly  gathering  around,  listened  attentive- 
ly, and  many  with  tears.  Soon,  one  of  the  preachers 
requested  me  to  be  as  brief  in  my  remarks,  as  possi- 
ble, and  free  my  mind.  Feeling  my  duty  was  then 
discharged,  I  ceased  speaking,  and  the  next  day  left 
rhe  meeting.  Having  now  a  chain  of  appointments 
west  of  Warsaw,  1  proceeded  thirty-six  miles;  and 
on  Monday  preached  in  Sheldon  and  Wales.  In  the 
latter  place,  it  was  a  time  of  Emmanuel's  power;  five 
mourners  kneeled,  while  we  called  on  Him  who  is 
able  and  mighty  to  save.  One  of  the  number  soon 
found  Jesus.  On  the  day  after,  I  preached  at  Auro- 
ra; and  one,  who  had  been  awakened  in  one  of  my 
former  meetings,  was  brought  into  the  liberty  of  the 
sons  of  God.  In  the  after  part  of  the  day,  I  spoke  to 
a  congregation  in  Boston;  one  sinner  was  slain,  and 
soon  after  raised  by  the  great  Physician.  The  day 
following,  I  preached  in  Hamburg  to  a  numerous 
€oncouriie,  who  appeared  to  hear  for  the  iud"-ment 
day. 

July  11,1  observed  with  solemn  praver,  it  being 
the  second  anniversary  of  my  baptism.  The  day  was 
pleasant.  In  the  forenoon,  I  attended  a  meeting  iu 
•Eden,  where  the  solemnities  of  the  eternal  world 
were  unveiled,  and  the  arrows  of  the  King  sharp  in 
the  hearts  of  his  enemies.  Eleven  thus  wounded, 
bowed  before  the  Lord;  and  while  we  implored  his 
mercy,  their  cries  and  groans  resounded  through  the 
barn  in  which  we  were  assembled.  After  the  meet- 
ing closed,  as  the  people  seemed  very  unwilling  to 
leave  the  place,  I  conversed  with  several  who  prom- 
ised to  seek  God.  Addressing  a  young  woman,  who 
belonged  to  the  Quakers,  I  asked  her, "if  she  desired 
?he  religion  of  the  blessed  Jesus.     She  made  no  reply, 

*Firc  stands  are  about  six  feet  high,  and  constructed  bv  placing  sev- 
eral srakes  in  the  ground,  and  covering  the  lops  of  them  firs't  with  boards, 
and  then  with  earth,  for  the  p»irpose  of  building  fires  on  them,  to  give 
light  in  the  night  at  camp  meetings. 


54  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

but  immediately  started  for  home.  Conviction  fol- 
lowed her,  and  her  distress  of  mind  became  so  great, 
thai  she  returned  in  tears;  and  meeting  me,  in  com- 
pany with  several  mourning  souls,  as  we  were  passing 
from  the  barn  to  the  house,  she  begged  forgiveness 
for  leaving  me  so  abruptly,  and  said,  she  not  only  de- 
sired the  knowledge  of  God,  but  wished  me  to  entreat 
his  mercy  for  her.  After  entering  the  house,  we 
again  called  on  the  name  of  the  Lord.  From  this 
good  hour,  a  reformation  followed,  in  which  several 
-Quakers  professed  to  be  born  again. 

After  attending  two  other  meetings,  I  went  to  Buf- 
falo, and  preached  to  a  numerous  congregation  in  the 
Methodist  chapel.  Sunday,  July  15,  I  had  an  ap- 
pointment in  a  grove  at  Hamburg;  many,  attracted 
by  curiosity,  came  out  to  hear  "  the  boy;''  and  it  was 
said,  the  assembly  was  larger  than  had  ever  before 
been  in  that  town.  I  endeavoured  to  trust  in  God,  but 
did  not  see  so  much  of  his  power  manifested  as  my 
heart  would  gladly  have  witnessed.  In  the  evening, 
the  Lord  met  with  us  again  in  Eden;  and  while  his 
glory  beamed  upon  us,  Zion's  children  rejoiced  with 
exceeding  great  joy,  and  sinners  wept  aloud.  Ten 
or  fifteen  mourners,  regardless  of  worldly  vanities, 
were  not  ashamed  to  fall  on  their  knees  and  humbly 
beg  for  pardon.  The  next  day,  I  travelled  twenty 
miles  and  preached  twice;  the  day  following,  walked, 
fourteen  miles  to  an  appointment  in  Attica;  and  ,ah 
Thursday,  returned  to  Eden,  a  distance  of  thirty-five 
miles.  Here  I  met  a  crowded  assembly,  in  which 
the  power  of  the  Highest  rendered  the  place  both 
awful  and  glorious.  Many  went  away  mourning  for 
their  transgressions,  and  sighing  for  salvation.  A 
conference  was  held  in  the  evening:  a  large  number 
spoke  of  the  dealings  of  the  Lord  with  them;  and 
several  declared  they  would  never  rest  till  they  should, 
find  peace  to  their  souls.  The  awakened  became  so 
distressed,  that  near  the  close  their  cries  were  heard 
throughout  the  assembly.  Fifteen  united  in  a  circle, 
and  bowed  with  us,  while  we  called  on  the  Lord. 
One  or  two  found  peace,  and  went  home  rejoicing. 

Friday,  July  ^0,  while  I  was  preaching  in  Boston, 


A  RELIGIOUS  Narrative.  do 

the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  God  descended  upon  us;  and 
the  cries  of  the  wounded  were  heard  in  every  part  of 
the  coniiresation.  Fourteen  manifested  their  desires 
for  salvation,  and  their  resohitions  to  seek  mercy ;  and 
two  or  three  were  hopefully  converted. 

On  Saturday,  an  attack  of  the  chicken  pox,  brought 
on  me  the  pains  of  raging  disorder.      But  having  ap- 
pointments, I  walked   ten  miles,  to  Aurora,  in  much 
distress  of  body,  frequently  lying  down  by   the  way. 
The  next  day,  being  the  Sabbath,  Elder   H.,  a   Cal- 
vinistic   Baptist,    and   myself,    undesignedly  had  ap- 
pointments at  the  same  hour  and  place.     The  assem- 
bly was  large;   and  en  entering,  I  took   a   seat   as  a 
stranger.       Elder    H.,  after   stating,  that  he   under- 
stood a  boy,  who  had  been  preaching  in  those  parts, 
had   an   appointment  at   that  place,  inquired   if  any 
one  knew  where  he  was.      On  receiving  an  answer, 
he  asked  me,  if  I  belonged  to   any  church,    or   had 
credentials.       My  letter  being  presented,  he  read  it 
to  the  assembly,  and  gave  me  liberty  to   preach.     I. 
loved  to  preach  Jesus,  and  improving  the  opportuni- 
ty, enjoyed  a  precious  season.      In   the  after  part  of 
the  day,  I  walked   nine  miles,   and   preached   twice, 
but  passed  a  restless  night;    my  illness  having  consid- 
erably increased. 

On  Monday  morning,  the  rain  was  falling,  and  my 
', '«trength  almost  spent;  yet  an  appointment,  eleven 
miles  distant,  called  me,  and  sinners  lay  near  my 
heart.  After  v/aiking  in  much  distress  four  miles, 
my  strength  failed;  but  borrowing  a  horse,  I  reached 
my  appointment  at  Vermont  hill,  both  wet  and  cold. 
The  house  was  filled,  and  the  people  were  attentive. 
Their  trickling  tears  bespoke  that  they  felt  the  melt- 
ing influence  of  God's  Holy  Spirit.  After  the  meet- 
ing closed,  I  began  conversing  with  individuals, 
and  asked  them,  if  thev  desired  an  interest  in  Christ. 
Some  answered,  '  they  did  not  at  present;'  others  that 
they'  could  live  without  it  a  little  longer:'  some  said, 
they  'thought  religion  a  good  thing;'  and  others, 
they  '  would  like  it  well  enough.'  I  asked  different 
questions,  relative  to  the  state  of  their  minds;  but 
notwithstanding   their  tears  and  trembling,  they  an- 


56  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

swered  evasively,  and  no  one  owning  a  desire  for  sal- 
vation, I  went  to  Elder  Folsom's,  sorrowing  and  as- 
tonished at  the  obstinacy  of  sinful  man.  But  as  soon 
as  the  evening  came,  six  or  seven,  with  whom  I  had 
conversed,  came  to  the  house  and  desired  me  to  pray 
for  them.  Next  morning,  I  was  informed  that  two  or 
three  of  this  number  had  been  in  such  distress  of 
mind,  while  they  saw  the  sinfulness  of  their  lives, 
that  they  neither  closed  their  eyes  to  sleep,  nor  lay 
<lown  during  the  night.  At  dawn  of  day,  they  return- 
ed to  my  lodging,  and  others  continued  to  come,  till 
an  hour  after  sun-rising,  when  the  number  was  in- 
creased to  fifteen.  I  prayed  and  conversed  with 
them;  then  bidding  them  adieu,  went  to  my  appoint- 
ment in  Boston.  Here,  the  heavens  seemed  to  be 
opened,  and  the  glory  of  God  to  fill  the  house.  Pror 
fessors  were  revived,  wanderers  reclaimed,  and  our 
meeting  was  crowned  with  the  praises  of  two  or  three 
new-born  souls.  The  four  days  following  I  laboured 
in  Eden  and  Boston. 

During  four  weeks  that  had  now  passed,  the  power 
of  God  was  frequently  manifested  in  our  meetings  in 
these  towns.  While  the  saints  were  made  to  sing 
-and  shout  for  joy,  the  cries  of  awakened  sinners, 
begging  for  mercy,  often  saluted  our  ears.  Eighteen 
had  professed  to  find  pardon  through  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb.  Among  this  number,  was  one,  in  advanced 
life,  who  for  eight  years,  had  attended  but  one  or  two 
religious  meetings.  His  curiosity  being  excited  by 
the  report,  that  '  a  boy  of  the  age  of  fifteen,  was 
preaching  among  the  people,'  he  came  out  to  hear, 
looking  with  a  scrutinizing  eye  at  the  youth;  when, 
<LS  he  afterward  stated,  the  following  inquiries  were 
suggested  to  his  mind:  'If  that  lad  is  engaged  in  the 
cause  of  religion,  and  so  earnestly  desires  the  wel- 
fare of  men,  as  to  leave  his  father's  house  at  this 
tender  age,  and  go  among  strangers,  far  away  from 
home,  to  persuade  men  to  be  reconciled  to  God; 
what  should  I,  an  old  man,  be  about?  I  am  living 
in  sin  in  the  very  evening  of  life,  while  he  is  serving 
God  in  childhood.'  Conviction  reached  his  heart,  an^ 
lipver  left  him,  till  he  was  hopefully  converted. 


A   RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  ol 

July  29,  after  taking  leave  of  the  brethren  in  Bos- 
ton and  Eden,  I  went  to  Concord,  and  held  one 
meeting;  thence  to  China  and  preached  once;  the 
next  day,  I  visited  Centerville,  little  realizing  the 
deep  sorrows  that  awaited  me.  Being  told  a  letter  in 
the  Post  Office  waited  my  arrival,  the  recollection  of 
my  impression  six  weeks  before  at  brother  Johnson's, 
in  Pike,  caused  me  to  tremble,  and  remark,  that  I 
believed  my  mother  was  no  more. 

With   an   agitated  step,  I  hastened  to  the   office. 
The  letter  was  presented,  and  a  black  seal  confirmed 
my  fears.     I  paused  to   prepare   for   heavy   tidings^ 
then  opened  the  letter,  and  saw  the  name  subscribed 
was  my  father's.     After  naming  the  reception  of  my 
last  letter,  he  wrote  thus:  "  You  write,  "  Dear  father 
and  mother;"  but,  O  my  son,  it  has  become  my  pain- 
ful duty  to  inform  you,  that  your  mother  is  no  more 
with  us.       A  sudden  attack  of  the  quick  consumption 
confined  her  on  the   16th  of  May,  1821,  and  she  de- 
parted this  life  on  the  29th  of  the  same  month." 

That  which  I  had  feared,  now  came  upon  me.  1 
could  read  no  further;  the  tender  ties  were  rent 
asunder.  I  retired,  that  my  heart  might  bleed  its 
anguish.  When  the  first  impulse  of  grief  had  a  little 
.subsided,  I  read  my  letter,  and  with  subsequent  in- 
formation, gathered  the  following  particulars. 

My  parents,  after  the  burning  of  their  dwelling, 
prepared  a  neighbouring  cottage  for  their  abode,  into 
which  they  gathered  a  few  things,  till  a  house  my 
father  had  purchased,  should  be  removed  to  the  place 
they  had  selected.  Shortly  after,  my  mother,  having 
no  candles,  seated  herself  in  the  door  of  the  cottage 
one  evening,  to  repair  garments  for  the  family  by 
moon-light.  The  next  morning,  she  found  she  had 
taken  cold,  and  said  to  my  father:  "  I  am  ill,  and  I 
shall  die.  Our  cottage  is  uncomfortable,  and  I  will 
^o  to  one  of  the  neighbour's  and  there  end  my  days.'* 
But  he,  supposing  their  late  affliction  had  cast  a 
gloom  over  her  mind,  and  that  ill  health  had  discour- 
aged her,  hoped  she  would  soon  recover,  and  be  res- 
tored to  her  usual  cheerfulness.  She  went  to  the 
r;ouseof]Mr.  W.,  apparently  without  serious   symp- 


58  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

toms  of  a  course  of  sickness;  and  said,  "I  am  not 
well,  and  have  come  to  your  house  to  be  sick  and 
die."  Mr.  W.,  surprised  at  the  remark,  kindly  re- 
plied, "  You  are  welcome  to  my  house;  but  I  trust 
you  mistake  in  expecting  death."  The  same  day  she 
took  her  bed,  and  seemingly  closed  her  eyes  upon  the 
world.  Though  not  yet  attacked  violently,  she  said, 
she  should  no  more  arise.  My  father  proposed  to 
call  a  physician.  She  replied,  "  It  will  do  no  good; 
but  if  it  will  afford  you  any  satisfaction  I  am  willing." 
Mr.  M.  a  skilful  physician  attended,  and  at  first  did 
not  consider  her  case  alarming;  but  soon  her  destiny 
appeared  to  be  unalterably  fixed. 

My  brother  Friend,  while  sitting  by  her,  said;  "  I 
cannot  bear  the  thought  that  you  should  now  die  and 
leave  us."  She  calmly  replied;  "  My  son,  nearly 
forty-five  years  have  I  spent  in  this  world  of  tribula- 
tion. We  commenced  in  comfortable  circumstances, 
with  fair  prospects  of  the  future;  but  once  have  been 
stripped  of  all, — twice  our  dwelling  has  been  consum- 
ed. Life  has  been  a  continued  series  of  disappoint- 
ments, and  now  I  am  nearly  through  all  my  sorroAvs. 
The  Lord  is  about  to  take  me  to  himself;  and  O,  my 
child,  how  can  you  wish  me  to  stay  here  any  longer." 
My  brother,  bursting  into  tears,  could  say  no  more;  but 
retired  in  secret  to  vent  his  grief.  Rosanna,  an  only 
daughter,  of  the  age  of  seven;  and  the  youngest,  a 
son  of  five  years,  having  heard  her  say  she  should 
die,  went  several  times  each  to  her  bed,  weeping  and 
saying,  "Mamma,  I  don't  want  you  should  die."  AU 
ways,  before  this,  when  confined  by  sickness,  or  ex^ 
pecting  the  approach  of  death,  she  had  expressed 
much  affection  for  her  children,  and  concern  for  their 
welfare;  but  now,  it  seemed  that  a  view  of  death, 
and  discovery  of  eternity,  had  banished  anxiety  und 
absorbed  natural  affection.  Though  she  had  always 
been  a  tender  mother,  now  the  only  reply  to  her  in- 
nocent babes  was,  "  Go  away.'^  Being  frequently 
a.sked  if  she  did  not  wish  to  see  David,  her  repeated 
answer  was,  ^^  JVo.^'  Once,  in  reply  to  the  same 
question,  she  said:  "  You  may  think  it  istrange  thaf 
}  say  no;  but  it  is  because  he  is  engaged  in  the  causii 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  59 

of  Chii.st,   wliich   I  do  not  wish  him  to  leave  to  visit 
nrr 


me.     I  am  goinfi;  home;    ho  will  soon  finish  his  work 


and  follow  me. 

On  the  morning  of  the  28th  of  May,  her  physician, 
after  skiving  some  directions  concerning  her  medicine, 
said  he  must  leave,  but  would  call  again  the  next  day. 
She  replied,  "You  need  not  come;  for  it  will  be 
useless:  if  you  come  to-morrow,  you  will  find  me  a 
corpse."  At  one  o'clock,  P.  M.,  she  became  speech- 
less, and  the  pains  of  death  began.  Several  times, 
my  father  desired  her  to  press  his  hand,  if  she  felt 
confident  of  her  acceptance  with  God.  This  she  con- 
tinued to  do  as  often  as  requested,  until  her  strength 
so  failed,  that  she  could  only  stretch  her  hand  a  little. 
Her  distress  was  very  great;  but  at  the  hour  of  four, 
the  next  morning,  her  Saviour  called — she  left  her 
pain  and  anguish — and  exchanged  this  world  of  sor- 
row, this  vale  of  tears,  I  trust,  for  a  world  of  glory 
and  immortal  bliss. 

Another  little  circumstance  touched  my  heart.  The 
dollar  that  I  sent  back  after  the  house  was  burned, 
was  used  toward  purchasing  her  grave  apparel.  O, 
how  distant  was  the  thought,  when  I  received  that 
dollar  from  my  mother,  and  returned  it^  that  this 
would  be  its  application! 

CHAPTER  V, 

Particulars  of  my  labours,  and  other  occurrences,  from 
July,  1821,   to  JV 0 V ember  following . 

Elder  Kendall  kindly  gave  me  the  use  of  a  horse 
to  visit  our  bereaved  family.  On  the  morning  of  Au- 
gust 2,  1821,  I  proceeded  on  the  journey,  which  was 
130  miles — and  on  the  evening  of  the  fourth,  arrived 
at  my  father's  dwelling.  But,  O  how  gloomy!  All 
that  met  my  sight  was  marked  with  change.  The 
house  I  left  was  gone,  and  another  erected  on  otheff 
ground.  The  mantle  of  night  had  cast  its  shade 
around:  I  knocked  at  the  door,  but  all  was  silent  as 


60  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

the  house  of  death.  Receiving  no  answer,  I  entered, 
and  found  my  younger  brother  sleeping  by  the  fire. 
Upon  awaking  him,  he  burst  into  tears,  and  exclaim- 
ed, '*  O,  David!  is  this  you.''  mamma  is  dead!"  After 
informing  me,  that  my  father  and  eldest  brother  had 
gone  a  few  miles  from  home,  he  conducted  me  to  the 
chamber,  where  the  two  youngest  children  were  in  bed. 
Awaking  from  sleep,  Rosanna  threw  her  arms 
around  my  neck,  and  with  much  grief  cried,  "  Mamma 
is  dead."  Jeremiah  also  told  me  the  same,  as  though 
the  tidings  were  new.  This  was  a  heart-touching 
scene.  Soon  my  father  and  brother  returned;  but  O 
how  empty  and  solitary  the  house  appeared!  Death 
seemed  engraven  on  the  walls,  and  on  all  things 
around.  Together  we  bowed  before  the  Lord,  when 
a  remembrance  of  the  solemn  scene  on  the  mornins: 
of  our  separation,  caused  my  heart  a  bitter  pang.  Our 
number  was  less  than  at  that  time, — that  voice,  which 
then  so  fervently  implored  the  mercies  of  Heaven  at 
the  family  altar,  we  heard  not.  Alas!  it  was  silent 
and  mute  in  death.  Memory,  faithful  to  its  office, 
brought  to  mind  the  excellent  counsel  and  emphatical 
warnings,  my  dear  mother  had  given  me,  accompa- 
nied by  the  painful  assurance  that  they  could  never 
again  be  repeated.  The  next  morning  was  the  Sab- 
bath. I  arose  early,  and  viewed  in  solemn  silence 
the  surrounding  scenery.  The  ruins  of  the  old  house 
brought  the  recollection  of  departed  years;  but  an- 
other spot  met  my  eye.  It  was  where  I  last  beheld 
the  form  of  my  departed  mother.  O,  how  dreary  and 
desolate  all  creation  appeared!  With  bitterness  I  said, 
*'  all  below  is  vanity." 

We  repaired  to  the  house  of  worship.  The  empty 
seat  in  the  carriage,  and  the  vacant  place  in  the  house 
of  God,  told  us,  in  silent  language,  that  death  had  be- 
reaved us;  and  pointed  to  the  dark  confines  of  the 
tomb.  After  the  morning  service,  in  company  with 
my  father  and  family,  I  walked  to  the  "  congregation 
of  the  dead;"  there  I  gazed  on  the  mound,  beneath 
which  rested  the  body  of  my  mother,  and  watered  it 
with  my  tears.  But  my  heart  was  not  without  con- 
solation; I  rejoiced  in  the  midst  of  sorrow;    for  I 


A    RELIGIOUS.   NARRATIVE.  GI 

thought,  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  that  die  in  the  Lord." 
Here  she  rests  in  peace.  No  more  the  toils  of  life, 
the  afflictions  and  woefe  of  this  land  of  pain  and  death, 
assail  her.  She  rests  in  the  bosom  of  that  Saviour, 
who  on  earth  was  so  dear  to  her,  and  whose  cause 
was  so  precious  to  her  heart.  Though  I  deeply  felt 
and  mourned  my  loss,  yet,  while  1  knew  it  was  her 
eternal  gain,  for  her,  I  could  rejoice.  In  a  little  time, 
I  shall  linish  my  work  and  follow  her.  After  wan- 
dering a  little  longer  in  the  earth,  warning  sinners 
and  weeping  over  them,  I  shall  rest  from  my  labours, 
and  rejoin  her  to  sing  praises  to  God  and  the  Lamb 
for  ever.  Bidding  adieu  to  her  peaceful  grave,  I  en- 
deavoured in  the  afternoon,  with  feelings  of  great  so- 
lemnity, to  point  sinners  to  the  Saviour. 

After  a  stay  of  four  days  in  Junius,  duty  called  for 
my  departure.  Bidding  my  father  and  brothers  fare- 
well, on  the  9th  of  August,  they  went  to  their  labour, 
and  my  little  sister  sat  alone  in  the  house.  Just  as  I 
was  ready  to  leave,  she  burst  into  tears,  and  said,  "O, 
David,  don't  leave  me.  It  is  very  lonesome  here 
since  mamma  died."  It  seemed  as  though  my  heart 
would  break.  I  tried  to  console  her,  and  quiet  her 
grief,  telling  her,  it  was  for  poor  sinners  that  I  left 
her;  they  were  going  down  to  death,  and  the  Lord 
had  made  it  my  duty  to  warn  them.  This  was  a  try- 
ing hour;  but  committing  her  to  the  care  of  Heaven, 
I  proceeded  to  Wayne,  where  the  Benton  quarterly 
meeting  was  to  be  holden,  on  the  11th  and  12th  of  the 
month.  The  meeting  was  highly  favoured  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord.  Four  were  hopefully  convert- 
ed; wanderers  confessed  their  backslidings;  and  sev- 
eral went  to  their  homes  inquiring  the  way  to  Zion. 

Monday,  after  riding  forty  miles  to  Bristol,  to  at- 
tend an  appointment  previously  left  with  a  landlady  for 
circulation,  I  found  she  had  not  given  it  notice.  She 
said,  she  believed  me  an  impostor,  and  had  not  ex- 
pected my  return.  But,  notwithstanding  I  had  re- 
turned according  to  agreement,  she  was  then  unwil- 
ling I  should  preach  in  her  house.  Being  destitute 
of  money,  much  fatigued,  and  faint  with  hunger,  hav- 
ing ate  nothing  during  the  day's  iournev.  I  requested 
6  .  .  1 


62  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

some  food,  but  it  v/as  refused:  then  asking  somefhiiig 
for  my  horse,  this  also  was  refused.  So  leaving  her, 
I  rode  about  two  miles,  made  application  for  a  lodg- 
ing, which  was  granted,  and  my  necessities  kindly 
relieved.  The  next  day  I  rode  thirty  miles  to  an  ap- 
pointment in  Perry;  and  the  day  following  to  Cen- 
terville,  returned  the  horse  I  had  borrowed,  and  in 
the  evening,  attended  a  meeting,  Thursday  and  Fri- 
day I  walked  thirty-six  miles  to  Bethany,  and  preach- 
ed once  by  the  way. 

On  Friday,  Aug.  17,  1821,  I  had  the  satisfaction 
of  being  present  at  the  organization  of  the  Holland 
Purchase  Yearly  Meeting.  Three  quarterly  meet- 
ings, viz:  Bethany,  Erie,  and  Benton,  united  by  del- 
egation; and  the  following  particulars  concerning 
their  rise  and  numbers  at  that  period,  were  presented: 

Bethany  quarterly  meeting  was  the  first  of  the  Free- 
Will  Baptist  connexion  organized  in  the  state  of  N. 
York.  It  was  gathered  in  1813,  through  the  in- 
strumentality of  Elder  Nathaniel  Brown,  a  faithful 
minister  of  Christ,  who  left  his  brethren  in  Strafford, 
Vermont,  about  the  year  1810.  At  this  time,  it  con- 
sisted of  thirteen  churches,  which  numbered  five  hun- 
dred and  forty-eight  members,  nine  elders,  and  six 
unordained  preachers. 

Erie  quarterly  meeting  was  organized  from  the 
Bethany  quarterly  meeting,  about  the  year  1818.  It 
now  had  eight  churches;  which  consisted  of  three 
elders,  four  unordained  preachers,  and  one  hundred 
and  ninety-eight  members. 

Benton  quarterly  meeting  was  gathered  by  Elder 
Zabulon  Dean,  about  the  year  1818,  At  this  time, 
it  consisted  of  six  churches,  containing  one  hundred 
and  twenty-two  members,  five  elders,  and  three  un- 
ordained preachers. 

Total  number  in  the  Yearly  Meeting,  seventeen 
elders,  thirteen  unordained  preachers,  and  eight  hun- 
dred and  sixty-eight  members. 

On  Saturday,  a  good  season  was  enjoyed.  On  th^ 
Sabbath,  a  numerous  assembly  was  present.  Sermons 
were  delivered  by  Elders  Israel  Craw,  Jonathan  N. 
Hinckley,  Jonas  Parmenter,  and  Josiah  Fowler;  and 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  G3 

another  by  J.  Smith.  Elisha  Collins  was  here  or- 
dained an  evangelist.  The  preaching  was  very  in- 
structive and  refreshing.  On  an  evening  of  this 
meeting,  I  attended  worship  where  several  preachers 
were  present,  and  gave  an  exhortation;  but  being  a 
stranger,  the  people,  as  they  dispersed,  left  me  alone 
in  the  school-house,  which  some  one  locked.  My 
IMaster  declared  at  one  time,  that  he  "  had  not  where 
to  lay  his  head;"  when  I  thought  of  my  comfortable 
shelter,  my  mind  was  composed:  and  placing  two  or 
three  benches  together,  I  laid  myself  on  them  and  fell 
into  a  sweet  slumber.  In  the  meantime,  a  person  who 
was  not  a  professor,  after  he  had  gone  a  mile  toward 
home,  knowing  I  was  locked  in  the  house,  felt  unea- 
sy, and  obtaining  the  key,  returned,  and  awoke  me, 
and  would  have  me  go  to  his  house.  There  I  was 
kindly  entreated. 

From  Bethany,  I  went  to  Wales  and  Boston,  and 
preached  in  each  town;  then  returning  home,  attend- 
ed two  meetings  by  the  way.  I  tarried  in  Junius 
about  three  weeks,  held  fifteen  meetings,  and  met 
with  considerable  opposition.  INIy  trials  were  great; 
but  the  words  of  Christ,  Matt.  13:57,  "  A  prophet  is 
not  without  honour,  save  in  his  own  country,"  en- 
couraged me  to  walk  in  the  path  of  obedience;  be- 
lieving that  if  God  had  called  me  to  preach  his  word, 
he  would  uphold  me  in  the  day  of  trouble;  and  that 
amid  all  the  changes  of  life,  his  grace  would  be  suffi- 
cient for  those  who  put  their  trust  in  him.  One  man 
gave  notice  that  he  would  provide  a  handful  of  whips 
at  my  next  meeting,  and  would  give  a  gallon  of  whis- 
key to  any  one  that  would  wear  them  out  on  me. 
Sickness  immediately  confined  him,  so  that  at  my  next 
meeting,  he  was  unable  to  attend.  One  of  his  chil- 
dren was  taken  ill  about  the  same  time,  and  died  in  a 
few  days.  How  great  is  the  care  God  hath  of  his 
children! — Not  a  hair  shall  fall  to  the  ground  without 
his  notice.  I  understood  that,  at  another  time,  some 
of  the  planks  were  removed  from  a  bridge,  over  which 
I  was  expected  to  pass  in  the  evening.  The  "Guide 
of  my  youth"  turned  my  feet  another  way,  and  thus 
preserved  me  from  the  snare  of  my  enemies.    A  mem- 


b^  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

ber  of  the  church  told  me,  my  foes  were  intending  to 
lie  in  wait  when  I  went  away,  and  take  my  life.  O 
that  God  may  not  lay  these  sins  to  their  charge;  but 
in  mercy  give  them  to  see  the  folly  of  their  ways. 

About  this  time,  I  felt  considerable  desire  to  be- 
come acquainted  with  English  Grammar;  but  as  I 
f could  not,  in  good  conscience,  leave  the  work  unto 
which  God  had  appointed  me,  to  attend  a  school,  I 
reasoned  with  myself  thus: — If  men  have  had  suffi- 
cient genius  to  form  and  arrange  the  rules  of  lan- 
guage, and  the  experience  and  learning  of  ages  have 
presented  them  in  a  style,  plain  and  familiar,  cannot 
a  knowledo;e  of  this  science  be  obtained  without  2oin,g: 
to  school?  The  continued  dropping  of  water  will 
v/ear  even  a  stone;  by  resolution  and  persever- 
ance, any  thing  within  the  sphere  of  man,  may  be 
accomplished.  And  as  a  knowledge  of  grammar 
might  greatly  extend  my  usefulness,  I  concluded  that, 
if  life  continue,  I  can,  and  will  obtain  this  science. 
Yet  I  had  no  grammar,  nor  money  to  purchase  one. 
But,  as  one  day's  labour  on  the  canal,  that  was  near, 
would  furnish  me  with  the  money,  I  went  to  a  marsh 
west  of  Montezuma,  and  engaged  in  pumping  water. 
Soon,  one  of  the  labourers  accosted  me  thus:  "  What: 
you  at  work  on  the  canal?  I  thought  you  spent  your 
whole  time  in  preaching."  Telling  him  the  occasion 
of  my  being  thus  engaged,  he  seemed  touched,  and 
gave  me  a  shilling;  then  called  on  his  comrades  to 
show  a  like  favour.  They  soon  gave  me  money 
enough  for  my  deaired  object,  and  dismissed  me,  re- 
questing that  I  should  preach  to  the  workmen  the 
ensuing  evening.  Accordingly  I  complied,  and  en- 
joyed the  presence  of  God;  but  I  understood  that 
some  of  the  wicked  labourers  had  designed  to  Avhip 
me,  and  that  others,  learning  this,  had  determined  to 
defend  me  by  force.  This,  however,  they  had  no  oc- 
casion to  do;  for  the  Lord  protected  me,  and  I  was 
permitted  to  return  to  Junius  in  peace. 

Having  now  obtained  a  book,  I  commenced  the 
study  of  grammar;  and  occasionally  received  some 
instruction  from  friends,  that  I  met  with  in  my  subse- 
quent travels.     I  studied  while  travelling  on  the  roa(^>, 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  65 

for  hundreds  of  miles;   and  at  length,  measurahly  suc- 
ceeded in  my  desired  object. 

Durinfy  my  stay  in  Junius,   I  was  called  to  witness 
a  solemn  scene.     A  neighbour,  who  resided  near,  had 
i^tated,   that  soon  after  the  burial  of  my  mother,    a 
noise  was  heard  in  the  burying  ground  like  the  open- 
inw  of  a  grave.     The  mound  also  over  her  had  sunk 
much  below  the  surface  of  the   surrounding  earth. 
From  these  circumstances,  we  feared  that   her  body 
had    been    taken   away,   and  concluded  to  open  her 
o-rave.     Our  family  and  a  few  others  were  present  on 
the  occasion.     After  prayer,    our  friends   proceeded 
to  open  the  silent  mansion ;  and  with  a  trembling  heart, 
I  waited  the  solemn   sight.     If  the  coffin  should  be 
empty,  this  must  give  us  unpleasant  feelings;   and  if, 
©n  the  other  hand,  the  remains  of  the  tender  parent 
should  be  found,  I  knew  this  would  be  a  sight,  from 
which  my  feelings  must  shrink  with  horrour.     The  lid 
was  raised;  and  a  human  form  appeared.     At  first,  I 
could  hardly  believe  it  was  that  of  my  mother.     But 
reflection  convinced  me,  that  this  was  the  remains  of 
that  tender   mother,    whom  I  left  in  health  only  the 
spring    before.     But  O,  the  change!     The  coflin  was 
half  full    of  dark  water,  that  appeared  once  to  have 
entirely  covered  the  body.     The  face  had  the  colour 
of  dark    earth;    the  flesh  had  fallen  away  from  the 
cheeks,  leaving  the  teeth  bare ;   and  her  eyes  had  sunk 
deep    in    their   sockets.     Her  arms  had  sunk  in  the 
body,  till  they  were    nearly  level    with    its  surface. 
While  gazing  on  these  remains,    I  exclaimed  within 
myself:   O,   my  God!    is  this  my  mother!     Are  those 
the  arms  that  embraced    me    in    infancy! — those  the 
eyes  that  wept  over  me! — is  that  the  bosom  to  which, 
in  childhood,   I  was  tenderly  pressed!      As    an    un- 
pleasant effluvia  compelled  me  to  turn  away,   I  said 
of  the  dust,   '  thou  art  my  mother.'     And  the  thought 
rushed    upon    me    with   great   solemnity;    'ihis   is  a 
looking-glass    for    me.     Thus    it    will    soon  be  with 
me,   and  with  all  the  living.     But  her  spirit  is   not 
here;    it   has    fled    beyond    the   limits  of  mortality.' 
The  cofiin  being  again  closed,    and  the  grave  filled 
up,   we    retired    from    the    instructive    scene,  while 
6* 


66  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

solemR  reflections  of  the  resurrection  jrave  me  sreai 
consolation. 

September  19.  my  father  kindly  purchased  me  a 
horse,  and  allowed  me  six  months  to  make  the  pay- 
ment. The  next  morning,  I  left  home  for  Manlius, 
and  rode  twenty  miles,  without  a  saddle,  then  left  my 
horse  in  Elbridge;  and  the  day  following,  walked 
twenty-six  miles  and  held  one  meeting,  in  which 
►sinners  wept,  and  saints  rejoiced.  One  mourning 
i-ou\  cried  to  God,  and  soon  after  found  peace  in 
Jesus. 

Sunday,  23,  A  large  number  assembled  at  the 
place  of  my  appointment.  The  Lord  gave  me  bold- 
ness to  speak  in  his  name,  and  his  Spirit  attended  the 
word.  Many,  who  came,  expecting  the  "  boy,"  like 
Sampson,  would  only  make  sport  for  them,  wept  pro- 
fusely. In  the  afternoon,  I  preached  at  Manlius  four 
corners,  to  several  hundred.  The  Master  of  assem- 
blies presided  and  Zion  rejoiced.  Sinners  were  prick- 
ed in  the  heart;  and  inviting  those  who  were  desirous 
of  salvation  to  manifest  it  by  rising,  my  heart  leaped 
with  joy,  to  behold  thirty  rise  in  the  assembly.  Sev- 
eral of  them  wept  bitterly;  and  eight  or  nine  never 
rested,  till  Jesus  appeared  to  them  the  chiefest  among 
ten  thousand,  and  the  one  altogether  lovely.  Three 
dollars  were  given  me  in  this  place,  for  which  I  thank-> 
ed  God.  Monday,  I  walked  twenty-eight  miles,  and 
preached  in  Gettysburg  and  Elbridge. 

After  this,  I  accompanied  Elder  Craw  to  Lysan^' 
der,  Oswego,  and  Scriba.  We  attended  meetings  in 
each  place;  in  the  latter,  some  appeared  sensible  of 
their  danger,  and  promised  to  seek  the  Lord.  Sun- 
day, Sept.  30,  I  rode  ten  miles,  and  preached  at  the 
Oswego  falls,  from  the  word  "  Fire,'"  and  indeed,  felt 
the  word  shut  up  like  fire  in  my  bones.  The  next 
day  I  spoke  to  an  attentive  audience  in  Camillus,  and 
the  day  following  returned  to  Junius. 

My  father's  dwelling  was  more  lonely  than  ever; 
my  sister  and  youngest  brother  having  been  commit- 
ted to  the  care  of  strangers,  thirty  miles  from  home. 
With  me,  Junius  had  lost  much  of  its  power  to  delight. 
The  ties   which  had  made  it  dear  to  my  heart.,  were 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  67 

nearly  all  rent  asunder.  The  places,  where  I  had 
formerly  enjoyed  the  society  of  my  relatives,  were 
now  empty,   and  called  up  bitter  recollections. 

After  a  short  stay  in  Junius,  and  holding  a  few 
meetings,  I  again  visited  the  Holland  Purchase,  and 
enjoyed  some  favoured  seasons,  while  pointing  sin- 
ners to  the  Saviour.  During  my  visit,  I  attended  the 
Erie  quarterly  meeting,  holden  in  the  town  of  Hol- 
land, on  the  third  and  fourth  of  Nov.,  1821.  On  tho 
Sabbath,  Elder  N.  Brown  preached  from  2  Cor.  .5: 
14,  "  For  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us;  because 
we  thus  judge,  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then  were  all 
dead."  J.  Smith  delivered  another  discourse,  from 
Rev.  15:2,  ''And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  min- 
gled with  fire ;  and  them  that  had  gotten  the  victory 
over  the  beast,  and  over  his  image,  and  over  his 
mark,  and  over  the  number  of  his  name,  stand  on  the 
sea  of  glass,  having  the  harps  of  God."  Both  of 
these  discourses  were  interesting,  and  some  good  de- 
gree of  the  Spirit  was  present. 

After  visiting  and  preaching  in  Boston,  I  returned 
to  Junius,  and  arrived  at  my  father's  on  the  13th  of 
^'ovember. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

J\lu  journey  to  JVew- Hampshire. 

From  a  constant  perusal  of  the  Religious  Informer, 
a  periodical  published  by  one  of  our  preachers  in 
jVew-Hampshire,  I  became  much  attached  to  many 
in  New-England.  An  anxiety  had,  for  months,  been 
increasing  in  my  mind  to  see  these  brethren  who  had, 
many  of  them,  been  long  in  the  holy  war,  and  borne 
the  burden  in  the  heat  of  the  day.  I  wished  to  observe 
their  spirit  and  manners,  and  learn  instruction  from 
them.  Believing  such  an  opportunity  would  be  use- 
ful to  me,  and  having  made  it  a  subject  of  prayer,  I 
now  thought  duty  called  me  to  visit  the  brethren  in 
that  country. 


63  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

Accordingly,  after  a  stay  of  an  hour  and  a  half  at 
my  father's,  on  Tuesday,  the  13th  of  Nov.,  I  com- 
menced the  journey.  My  temporal  prospects  were 
discouraging.  I  had  a  young  horse,  no  saddle,  great 
coat,  or  money;  and  was  going  among  strangers,  a 
distance  of  more  than  four  hundred  miles.  But  be- 
ing bound  in  spirit  to  go  thither,  I  believed  the  Lord 
would  provide  for  me.  At  evening,  I  attended  a 
meeting  on  the  island  west  of  Montezuma.  The 
next  day,  I  crossed  the  toll  bridge  at  Montezu- 
ma, promising  to  pay  the  tax  on  my  return.  At  Bru- 
tus, I  held  a  meeting,  and  there  met  Moses  Manrow, 
who  desired  to  accompany  me  to  New-Hampshire. 
He  also  was  destitute  of  money. 

Thursday,  we  attended  my  appointment  in  Elbridge. 
The  next  morning,  we  came  to  a  turnpike  gate  in 
Camillus;  and  after  telling  the  gate  keeper  my  situa- 
tion and  business,  I  requested  a  free  passage.  Being 
denied,  I  offered  my  hat,  coat,  or  shoes,  for  security. 
He  replied,  he  wanted  the  money;  but  after  detain- 
ing me  half  an  hour,  let  me  pass,  with  a  charge  nev- 
er to  come  to  that  gate  again  with  a  horse  and  no 
money.  Proceeding  ten  miles,  I  preached  a  little 
east  of  Nine  mile  Point,  at  9  o'clock,  A.  M.  The 
assembly  heard  attentively,  and  seemed  not  entirely 
indifferent  to  "  life's  only  great  concern."  At  3  o'- 
clock, P.  M.,  I  spoke  to  a  congregation  in  Gettys- 
burg, and  in  the  evening  to  one  in  Syracuse.  The 
day  following,  we  went  to  Manlius,  and  enjoyed  a 
precious  season  in  a  prayer  meeting. 

Sunday,  Nov.  18,  I  spoke  to  two  assemblies,  in 
which  the  benign  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was 
felt.  On  the  next  day,  at  a  meeting  in  Orville,  some 
appeared  to  feel  the  need  of  salvation:  in  the  even- 
ing, I  preached  at  Manlius  Square,  to  a  very  atten- 
tive audience.  The  day  following,  to  an  assembly  in 
Pompey,  where  a  few  shillings  were  given  to  enable 
me  to  pass  the  gates.  The  ensuing  evening  we  met 
a  congregation  in  the  south  part  of  the  town;  and  on 
the  day  after  proceeded  fifteen  miles,  and  spent  the 
evening  in  a  Methodist  prayer  meeting.  The  next 
morning,  at  7  o'clock,  I  preached  in  Christian  hollow. 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  69 

Here  I  met  with  unexpected  embarrassment;  for,  by- 
some  means,  I  had  lost  the  record  of  my  appointments 
in  a  strange  land.  The  most  I  knew  of  them,  was, 
they  were  in  a  southern  direction.  After  proceeding; 
twenty  miles,  I  found  that  I  had  missed  two;  and 
then  obtained  information  of  four  others. 

Friday,  we  came  to  a  grave  yard,  where  the  congre- 
gation was  attending  to  the  burial  of  a  young  woman, 
who  only  the  Tuesday  previous  was  in  the  bloom  of 
health.  She  remarked,  while  standing  before  the 
glass,  broidering  her  hair,  she  intended  to  go  to 
school  the  whole  winter.  In  a  few  minutes,  she  felt 
the  attacks  of  disorder;  and  in  thirty-six  hours,  bid 
the  world  adieu.  During  this  short  illness,  she  bit- 
terly lamented  the  misimprovement  of  her  time.  But 
two  weeks  previous,  she  attended  a  gay  party,  and 
joined  in  the  dance;  but  now,  when  death  was  sum- 
moning her  to  appear  before  her  Judge,  with  grief, 
she  said,  "  O,  that  I  had  spent  that  time  praying  to 
God  I"  She  then  called  her  parents  to  pray  for  her. 
This  they  had  often  done,  and  also  counselled  her  to 
prepare  for  the  solemn  change;  but  her  ears  had 
been  deaf  to  all  their  entreaties;  for  she  thought, 
that  as  she  was  in  the  mornino;  of  life,  she  had  time 
enough  yet  to  attend  to  religion.  Now  she  regretted 
iier  refusal  of  the  friendly  counsel,  and  said:  "Othat 
all  young  people  Avere  present,  that  I  might  warn 
tliem  not  to  do  as  I  have  done!  O  tell  them  from  me, 
when  I  am  dead,  not  to  live  in  sin,  as  I  have."  Just 
before  her  eyes  closed  in  death,  she  exclaimed,  "  I 
am  going  to  receive  my  everlasting  fate!  I  am  going 
to  dwell  with  devils!"  After  her  burial  the  people 
retired  to  a  house;  and  as  their  expected  preacher 
liad  not  arrived,  being  requested,  I  addressed  them  a 
few  minutes,  concerning  the  mortality  of  man,  and 
the  necessity  of  being  prepared  for  the  awful  change 
of  death.  After  praying  with  them,  we  proceeded 
to  my  appointment  in  Truxton.  The  next  day  I 
preached  thrice;  a  friend  gave  me  a  great  coat, 
which,  thougli  considerably  worn,  was  gladly  received. 

Sunday,  Nov.  25,  I  attended  worship  in  Truxton, 
V.hcro  two  or  three  were  awakened,  and  kneeled  fov 


70  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

prayer.  A  revival  followed,  in  which  several  were 
added  to  the  ranks  of  Zion.  Leaving  Truxton,  I 
preached  in  De  Ruyter  village ;  and  the  next  day  pro- 
ceeded twenty  miles  to  Murray  and  Lebanon,  and 
there  held  four  meetings.  Going  next  to  Plaintield, 
I  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  speaking  to  a  congregation, 
composed  chiefly  of  young  converts.  The  children 
of  God  had  been  gladdened  by  a  glorious  reformation 
in  the  towns  of  Plainfield  and  Winfield,  in  which  ma- 
ny had  learned  the  song  of  Zion.  Saturday,  I  en- 
joyed a  refreshing  season  with  the  Seventh  day 
Christians.  Here  an  invitation  was  given  me  to 
preach  in  Brookfield.  As  it  was  eight  miles  from  my 
intended  course,  I  at  first  declined;  but  being  much 
importuned,  I  finally  sent  an  appointment  for  the  next 
Tuesday.  Sabbath,  Dec.  2,  I  preached  in  the  Free 
Communion  Baptist  meeting-house;  in  the  evening, 
on  the  Cherry  Valley  turnpike,  and  the  next  day  at 
a  school-house. 

Tuesday,  at  the  house  of  brother  Sullivan  Gardner 
in  Brookfield,  I  addressed  a  considerable  number  of 
people  from  Gen.  3:19,  "  Dust  thou  art,  and  unto 
flust  shalt  thou  return."  Many,  touched  by  the  pow- 
er of  God,  wept,  and  five  sin-sick  souls  bowed  at 
Mercy's  altar.  Feeling  an  impression  of  duty,  I 
made  a  second  appointment  at  the  York  school-house. 
Several  hundred  attended:  the  Lord  led  my  soul  out 
into  the  deep  waters,  and  by  his  Spirit,  fastened  con- 
viction in  many  hearts.  A  good  prospect  of  revival  in 
Brookfield  now  appeared,  and  I  was  in  doubt  whether 
it  were  duty  to  stay,  or  to  proceed  on  my  journey. 
But,  remembering  a  promise  I  made,  after  leaving 
the  reformation  in  Boston  and  Eden,  which  stopped 
soon  after,  that  if  the  Lord  would  make  me  instru- 
mental of  one  more  revival,  I  would  not  leave  it  till 
sensible  it  was  his  will,  I  concluded  to  tarry  a  little 
season;  and  I  requested  my  heavenly  Father,  if  it 
was  my  duty  to  stay,  and  if  mine  eyes  should  there 
see  his  salvation,  that,  for  a  witness  of  the  same,  he 
would  convert  two  souls  before  the  close  of  that  week. 
Dec.  9,  one  was  converted,  and  testified  what  God 
had  done  for  his  soul ;    and  before  the  week   closed. 


A  RliLIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  7l 

another  was  brought  into  the  fold  of  Jesus.  This  de- 
sired witness  satisfying  me  as  to  duty,  I  continued 
my  labours.  On  Dec.  li,  one  more  was  converted, 
and  the  number  of  mourners  increased. 

But  now  tlie  enemy  of  all  righteousness,  seeing  his 
kingdom  invaded,  and  his  servants  deserting  his 
standard,  rallied  his  forces.  In  their  opposition,  they 
used  for  weapons,  ignorance,  prejudice,  bigotry,  su- 
perstition, and  falsehood.  Scandalous  reports  were 
circulated,  concerning  me  and  the  subjects  of 
the  reformation.  But  the  Captain  of  our  salvation 
fought  for  his  people,  and  suffered  not  his  work  to  be 
hindered  by  the  open  enemies  of  the  cross.  In  our 
meeting  on  the  19th  of  the  month,  several  ridiculed 
the  religion  of  Jesus;  yet  the  season  was  solemn  to 
many,  and  some  cried  for  mercy.  One  young  man, 
who  was  thoughtless  and  disorderly  in  the  early  part 
of  the  meeting,  was  cut  to  the  heart,  while  witnessing 
the  tears  of  christians,  whose  prayers  were  raised  to 
Heaven  in  his  behalf.  When  conviction,  which  he 
then  called  "«  singular  feeling,''  sunk  into  his  heart, 
immediately  he  left  the  house  for  home — returned — 
set  out  again — returned  again — and  coming  to  me, 
desired  my  prayers  for  his  poor  soul.  I  bowed  with 
him  and  supplicated  Heaven's  mercy.  He  appeared 
to  be  a  very  humble  penitent,  cried  fervently  to  God 
for  mercy,  and  soon  after  was  happy  in  the  Saviour's 
love. 

On  the  evening  of  Dec.  23,  we  enjoyed  a  heavenly 
season  in  the  courts  of  our  God.  I  delivered  a  dis- 
course to  several  hundred,  and  afterward  a  larjre 
number  spoke  of  the  goodness  of  God:  others  anx- 
iously desired  salvation,  and  raised  their  petitions  to 
the  Lord  for  a  pardon  of  their  sins.  And  before  the 
close  of  the  meeting,  which  was  at  two  in  the  morn- 
ing, seven,  who  thus  wept  and  mourned  were  brought 
to  rejoice,  and  give  glory  to  God. 

January  1,  1822.  About  fifteen  had  professed  faith 
in  Christ.  I  had  now  been  travelling  one  year  to 
preach  the  gospel.  A  mingled  cup  of  joy  and  sorrow 
had  been  my  portion.  My  greatest  sorrow  had  been, 
to  see  poor  sinners  slight  the  Saviour;  and  by  their 


t2  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

mad  rejection,  prepare  themselves  for  eternal  wo  and 
Wretchedness.  I  had  enjoyed  peace  of  mind,  in  warn- 
ing and  weeping  over  them;  and  feeling  encouraged 
by  the  success  God  had  given  my  labours,  I  deter- 
mined to  spend  my  life  on  the  walls  of  Zion. 

The  work  of  reformation  continuing,  I  generally 
held  from  seven  to  ten  meetings  in  a  week.  At  the 
York  school  house,  there  were  usually  from  three  to 
five,  and  sometimes  seven  hundred  people.  Once, 
after  preaching  a  full  atonement,  and  free  salvation, 
I  was  opposed  by  a  Calvinistic  preacher.  But  we 
afterward  enjoyed  heavenly  refreshing;  and  the  con- 
verts, in  a  very  aftecting  manner,  frequently  spoke 
of  the  goodness  of  the  Lord.  In  an  evening  meeting, 
sixty  witnessed  for  God  after  sermon ;  and  declared, 
that  they  were  resolved,  through  grace,  to  persevere 
in  obedience  to  the  commands  of  the  dear  Redeemer. 
Many  of  their  testimonies  were  in  the  spirit,  and  in 
quick  succession.  But  in  the  latter  part  of  January, 
this  happy  state  of  things  seemed  a  little  changed. 
Certain  professed  ministers  of  the  Prince  of  Peace 
came  into  the  vicinity  of  the  revival,  and  preached 
iheir  doctrines.  A  party  spirit  followed,  and  hinder- 
ed the  work.  From  a  conviction  of  duty,  I  withdrew 
my  appointments  from  the  York  school-house,  and 
went  into  the  north  and  northeast  parts  of  the  town. 
Here,  sinners  began  to  cry  for  mercy,  and  the  reform- 
ation spread.  Jan.  18,  at  a  meeting  in  Gordon's  set- 
tlement, after  I  had  related  what  God  had  done  for 
my  soul,  five  or  six  arose  and  said,  that  within  a  week 
past,  they  had  found  Jesus. 

Jan.  19.  Having  laboured  under  much  trial  on 
account  of  a  trifling  spirit,  which  frequently  influenc- 
ed my  conversation  and  deportment,  I  resolved  to  fast 
and  continue  in  prayer,  hoping  to  obtain  victory  over 
this  sinful  propensity.  With  this  resolution,  I  went 
to  Eaton;  where  Elder  J.  Shaw,  a  preacher  of  the 
Six  Principle  Baptists,  had  solicited  an  appointment, 
hoping  the  warnings  of  a  youth  of  sixteen,  might 
touch  the  hearts  of  his  children;  for  none  of  them  had 
yet  been  converted.  I  held  two  meetings  in  that  town, 
and  felt  much  of  the  solemn  power  of  God.     The 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  73 

5n)irit  of  truth  attended  the  word  to  the  hearts  of  the 
people.  A  few  were  awakened,  who  covenanted  to 
seek  the  Lord,  and  were  soon  happy  in  the  smiles  of 
the  Saviour.  Their  testimonies  were  blessed  to  the 
awakening  of  others,  and  this  good  work  continued, 
till  about  tifty  or  sixty  vrere  brought  into  the  fold  of 
Christ.  Among  these,  according  to  the  hope  of  El- 
der Shaw,  I  think,  were  two  or  three  of  his  children. 
Leaving  Eaton  the  same  day,  I  held  a  meeting  at  the 
Baptist  Seminary  in  Hamilton.  On  the  next  eve- 
ning, I  preached  in  Brookfield;  and  then,  having 
fasted  fifty-five  hours,  and  feeling  much  bles<?ed  and 
strengthened  of  the  Lord,  I  received  food.  After 
this,  I  held  several  meetings,  in  which  the  power  of 
God  was  manifested. 

Six  weeks  had  now  passed,  since  I  first  came  to 
Brookfield; — in  this  time,  thirty-five  or  forty  profess- 
ed to  be  born  again.  I  also  preached  frequently  in 
other  places,  particularly  in  Plainfield;  and  at  times 
felt  much  of  the  presence  and  spirit  of  God.  In  this 
town,  also,  a  few  were  converted,  and  a  number  of 
wanderers  returned  to  the  fold  of  Christ. 

At  the  close  of  a  meeting,  I  spoke  to  a  young  wo- 
man of  the  importance  of  being  prepared  to  meet  God ; 
but  she  treated  both  me,  and  the  solemn  subject  of 
which  I  spoke,  with  a  degree  of  contempt  that  I  nev- 
er saw  equalled  by  one  of  her  age  and  sex.  Solemn 
impressions  concerning  her  situation,  filled  my  mind 
with  awful  weight;  and  I  said  to  her,  I  greatly  fear, 
if  you  do  not  repent,  God  will  take  you  from  time  in  less 
than  a  year.  In  about  eight  months  from  this,  as  she 
was  spinning  at  her  wheel,  near  mid-day,  apparently 
in  health,  the  hand  of  distress  was  laid  upon  her. 
She  left  her  wheel^ — retired  to  the  bed — and  in  fifteen 
minutes  was  a  corpse!  Thus  was  she  snatched  away 
without  an  hour's  warning.  O,  how  sudden!  how 
shocking  to  her  parents  and  relatives!  To  them,  as 
well  as  to  her,  what  a  change  of  scene  is  presented — 
and  how  quick  the  transition!  The  daughter  that  a 
few  moments  before,  they  saw  in  health,  now  lies  cold 
in  death. — The  wheel  at  which  she  was  busied,  is 
still  in  its  place,  unmoved; — and  the  roll  that  was  in 
7 


V4  A  RELIGIOUS  KARRATIVfe; 

her  hand,  still  hangs  from  the  spindle.  Ye  gay-^^ye 
thoughtless! — From  this  take  Warning,  and  dare  not 
to  trifle  with  your  God! 

M.  Manroiv  Was  with  me  in  Brookfifeld  most  of  the 
time,  and  generally  gave  an  exhortation  at  meetings; 
though  sometimes  he  made  separate  appointments. 
His  labours  seemed  to  be  Useful;  but,  with  pkin,  I 
discovered  that  he  was  unstable,  and  trifling  in  his 
conversation.  He  received  my  reproofs  kindly,  and 
oft  with  tears.  And  viewing  his  soul,  aiid  his  gifts 
precious,  I  felt  to  treat  him  tenderly,  hoping  he  would 
overcome  the  follies  of  his  youth.  But  as  he  was 
more  ready  to  hear  reproof,  than  to  reform,  I  some- 
times regretted  that  he  had  obtained  my  consent  to 
travel  with  me. 

An  old  sleigh  and  two  or  three  dollars  Were  given 
us  in  Brookfield.  In  the  latter  part  of  January,  ta- 
king leave  of  the  converts,  we  proceeded  to  Hard- 
wick;  there  held  several  meetings  in  the  Christian- 
meeting-house,  and  one  in  the  Universalist.  In  the 
latter,  was  a  large  and  attentive  assembly;  some  were 
very  solemn;  others  opposed,  and  afterwards,  as  I 
was  informed,  threatened  to  beat  me.  After  holding 
several  other  meetings  in  Hardwick,  and  enjoying 
good  seasons^  we  attended  a  meeting  in  Canajoharrie 
Eight  came  forward  for  prayer.  One  promised  to 
kneel  and  pray  thrice  a  day  for  five  weeks;  who,  to- 
gether with  several  others,  was  soon  converted.  Here 
I  discovered  my  horse  was  sick;  but  not  having  mon* 
ey  to  get  him  kept  in  the  place,  we  proceeded  slowly 
twelve  miles  to  Charlestown,  and  held  one  meeting. 
Then,  leaving  my  horse  in  the  care  of  a  good  man^ 
we  pursued  our  journey  on  foot. 

Feb.  1,  we  walked  tO  Rotterdam;  and  the  next  day 
attended  meeting  with  the  Methodists  in  Schenectady. 
We  went  home  with  the  preacher;  and  I  desired  to 
leave  an  appointment  at  his  chapel,  to  attend  on  my 
return.  After  examining  my  credentials,  and  con- 
sulting some  of  his  society,  he  told  me,  they  had  con- 
cluded, as  I  was  a  boy,  and  could  not  injure  the  house, 
to  grant  me  the  privilege.  Proceeding  eastward,  we 
crossed   the  Hudson,  passed  through  Troy,  and  ar- 


A 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  75 

Vived  at  Brunswick  in  tlie  early  part  of  the  evening. 
Being  requested  to  hold  a  meeting,  immediate  notice 
was  given,  and  ahout  thirty  collected,  to  whom  I 
spoke  with  freedom. 

In  the  morning  we  pursued  our  way;  hut  my  mind 
was  in  great  trial,  from  the  singular  and  irreligious 
deportment  of  the  youth  who  accompanied  me.  His 
ievity  seemed  daily  to  increase;  and  I  now  despaired 
of  any  reform,  for  reproof  was  in  vain.  And  I  wept, 
not  only  for  his  soul,  but  for  my  own  misibrtune,  in 
having  fallen  into  company  that  was  worse  than  use- 
Jess.  After  consideration,  I  told  him  my  grievances, 
and  my  wish  to  separate.  This  he  refused;  saying, 
*^  I  can  travel  as  fast,  or  as  slow  as  you  can,  and  I 
■will  go  with  you  to  Andover,  N.  H.  It  will  he  use- 
less for  you  to  contend  with  me,  as  this  will  only 
close  the  hearts  of  strangers."  I  attempted  to  sepa- 
rate from  him,  but  he  prevailed.  So  being  a  stran- 
ger, and  without  friends,  I  had  to  submit  to  his  will, 

"  '111 

painful  as  it  was,  and  patiently  bear  with  him,  till  the 
way  should  open  for  my  deliverance.  We  tarried 
the  ensuing  night  in  Bennington,  Vt.;  the  next  day, 
crossing  the  Green  mountains,  we  waded  through  a 
deep  snow  to  Wilmington. 

In  the  morning,  after  paying  our  last  money  for 
the  night's  lodging  and  a  few  crackers,  we  went  to 
Brattleboro',  where  was  a  toll  bridge  across  the  Con- 
necticut river.  After  telling  the  toll  receiver  our  sit- 
uation, I  requested  a  free  passage.  He  inquired  if 
we  had  money,  and  received  answer  that  we  had  not. 
He  then  asked  me  of  my  business;  I  replied,  I  am 
trying  to  preach  the  gospel.  "  What!  you  preach?" 
said  he,  "who  sent  you?"  '*  The  Lord,  I  trust." 
*'  What!"  he  rejoined,  "  the  Lord  send  you  without 
money!  I  think  then  he  is  a  poor  paymaster."  I  an- 
swered, "  He  sent  his  apostles  without  purse  or  scrip; 
and  in  like  manner,  I  think  he  hath  sent  me."  He 
then  inquired;  "  Have  you  any  friends  in  the  place 
from  which  you  came?"  '  I  believe  I  have,'  was  my 
reply.  He  then  remarked,  "  I  doubt  whether  yon 
have  any  friends;  if  you  had,  they  would  have  provi- 
ded money  for  your  expenses;   I  guess  you  are  an 


76  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

impostor."     On   my  offering  to  show  him  my  letters 
of  commendation,  he  said,  "  I  don't  wish  to  see  them; 
pay  your  toll  and  be  off."     Again  I  told  him,  as  I  had 
no  money,  I  could  not.     In  a  manner  too  abrupt  to 
name,  he  bid  me  say  no  more,  but  go  back  whence  I 
came:   then  he  fastened  the  gate,  went  into  his  house 
and  shut  the  door.     I  turned  away,   and  leaned  over 
the  railing  of  the  bridge.     The  recollection  of  days 
when   I   was  blessed  with  parental  care,  when  I  en- 
joyed the  society  of  friends  and  brethren  dear  to  my 
heart,   and  reflrections  on  my  present  situatioiii,   now 
crowded  into  my  mind;   the  contrast  overpowered  my 
feelings,    and   my    tears    mingled    with    the   stream. 
While  thus  venting  my  grief,  several  passed  the  gate. 
At  length  I  fell  on  my  knees,   and  besought  the  Lord 
to  open  my  way,  provided  he  had  sent  me;   and  if  he 
had  not,  I  desired  it  might  continue  to  be  hedged  up. 
When  I  arose,  two  men  stood  behind  me,  and  one  of 
them  asked,    "  W^hat  is  the  matter?"     I  replied,  "  I 
wi,sh  to  pass  the  gate,  but  have  no  money."     He  then 
paid  our   toll,    which   I  think  was  not  more  than  four 
cents;    and  much  to  my  surprise,  began  to  swear,  and 
curse  the  gate  keeper  for  detaining  travellers  because 
they  had  no  money.     This   has   reminded   me  of  the 
ravens,  that  were  sent  to  feed  Elijah,  when  the  Lord's 
professed  people  did  not;   and  also  of  the  scripture, 
Prov.  21:18,   which   saith:   "The  wicked  shall  be  a 
ransom  for  the  righteous,  and  the  transgressor  for  the 
upright." 

We  had  now  entered  New-Hampshire,  and  were 
both  v/eary  and  hungry.  On  coming  to  a  large  house, 
where  all  things  around  indicated  that  the  inhabitant 
was  wealthy,  I  thought  to  go  in  and  beg  a  little  food; 
but  this  scripture  occurring  to  mind,  "  How  hardly 
shall  they  that  have  riches  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God,"  we  passed  on,  and  went  into  a  little  cottage, 
whose  appearance  bespoke  poverty.  The  people  fed 
us,  and  I  felt  to  thank  God.  Proceeding  a  few  miles  into 
Chesterfield,  I  began,  as  the  sun  was  setting,  to  seek 
a  lodging;  but  at  every  house,  for  some  miles,  I 
sought  in  vain.  For  as  soon  as  they  learned  the  ob- 
ject of  my  journey,  the  repeated  answer  was,  "Xo./'^ 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  77 

Had  a  poor  drunkard  asked  their  charity,  doubtless 
they  would  have  given  him  as  much  as  a  crust  of 
bread,  and  a  lodging  by  their  fireside;  but  as  I  was 
a  poor  preacher,  of  a  disseniing  order,  to  me  they 
would  grant  no  favours.  Some  attempted  to  justify 
tlieir  conduct  by  this  scripture,  "  Receive  them  not 
into  ifour  /ioftsc."* 

After  requesting  entertainment  at  a  certain  house, 
l>eing  asked  of  my  business,  I  answered,  "  I  believe 
the  Lord  has  called  me  to  labour  in  his  vineyard;  and 
in  obedience  to  this  requirement,  I  am  endeavouring 
to  preach  the  gospel."  Then  they  said,  that  no  one 
should  preach  without  a  collegiate  education;  and  that 
such  characters  as  I  was,  they  considered  the  false 
prophets,  that  should  come  in  the  latter  days;  and  on 
such  they  should  bestow  no  favours.  It  was  now 
about  9  o'clock  in  the  evening;  and  having  found  no 
shelter,  the  possibility  of  perishing  in  the  street  by 
cold,  was  suggested.  Without  asking  leave,  I  kneel- 
ed down,  and  entreated  the  Lord  that  my  way  might 
be  opened;  or  if  i  must  perish,  that  I  might  be  re- 
conciled, and  submit  to  my  fate,  without  a  murmuring 
word,  or  a  repining  thought.  On  bidding  them  fare- 
well, the  woman  of  tlie  house  said,  *'  Stop  a  minute, 
I  wish  to  talk  with  you.  What  made  you  first  enter- 
tain an  idea  that  the  Lord  had  called  you  to  preach?" 
J  answered,  *'  The  impression  of  his  Spirit  on  my 
mind,  and  its  agreement  with  the  scriptures."  After 
asking  several  more  questions,  she  said;  "  You  may 
stay  the  night,  provided  yoa  will  be  civil,  conform  to 
our  rules,  retire  in  season,  be  locked  in  the  room, 
and  at  1 1  o'clock,  have  a  young  man  come  to  your 
apartment  and  lodge  with  you."  I  observed,  that  we 
wished  to  leave  early  in  the  mornin^,  and  inquired  at 
what  time  they  would  let  us  out.  She  replied,  *'£i 
our  own  time.'^  Not  choosing  to  comply  with  such 
requisitions,  we  left  them. 

*  I  am  of  opinien,  that  the  "  house,'"  \^C)t  houses]  is  the  cJiAirch;  for 
it  is  contrary  to  the  gospel  to  shut  our  daors  against  the  j)oor,  or  strcn- 
gers,  even  if  ihey  are  wicked.  "  Do  good  unto  all,  especially  unto 
those,  who  are  of  the  household  of  faith."  Gal.  6:10.  "  That  thou 
mayest  know  how  thou  oughtest  to  behave  thyself  in  the  house  of  God, 
which  is  the  church  of  the  living  God."  1  Tim.  3^:15. 
7* 


78l  a  religious  narrative. 

We  next  called  on  a  man  who  was  a  deacon.  He 
asked  his  wife  if  we  could  tarry,  but  she  refused  her 
consent.  Being  busy,  he  had  no  leisure  to  make  fur- 
ther inquiries;  but  giving  us  a  piece  of  money,  said, 
"  You  can  provide  lodgings  with  that."  I  thanked 
both  him,  and  my  heavenly  Father,  and  obtained 
lodgings  at  the  next  house.  We  retired  to  rest  with- 
out any  refreshment;  and  in  the  morning,  our  hostess, 
who  was  a  widow,  kindly  gave  us  breakfast.  And 
M'ith  a  heart  glowing  with  gratitude  to  Him  who  hears 
the  young  ravens  when  they  cry,  I  went  on  to  Sulli- 
van, and  there  preached  Jesus.  The  following  day, 
we  proceeded  to  Bradford,  and  tarried  with  a  Free- 
Will  Baptist  deacon,  who  treated  us  courteously. 
We  spent  the  next  night  in  Wilmot,  with  a  brother 
who  received  us  affectionately;  and  my  heart  was 
comforted  beneath  his  roof. 

Feb.  10,  was  the  Sabbath;  and  finding  a  congrega- 
tion in  Andover,  assembled  to  hear  Eld.  Jesse  Thomp- 
son, we  went  in,  strangers  to  all  present,  and  took  a 
seat.  At  the  close  of  his  sermon,  I  gave  an  exhor- 
tation. This  meeting  was  very  solemn  and  refreshing. 
In  the  '  afternoon.  Elder  Thompson  invited  me  to 
address  the  people.  In  compliance  with  the  invita- 
tion, I  opened  my  mouth,  and  the  Lord  gave  utter- 
ance: he  made  his  word  as  sharp  arrows  in  the  hearts 
of  his  enemies,  and  almost  every  face  was  bedewed 
with  tears.  Near  the  close  of  the  exercises,  about 
one  hundred,  on  being  requested,  arose  to  manifest 
their  desires  to  find  Jesus.  In  the  evening,  I  attend- 
ed a  conference  meeting;  and  the  next  day  preach- 
ed in  a  ball-room.  Several,  humbling  themselves, 
bowed  with  christians  in  time  of  devotion. 

About  this  time,  Moses  Manrow  left  me.  He  now 
took  his  own  course;  soon  became  irreligious;  and 
at  length  a  base  impostor.  May  God  save  me,  and 
all  who  read  this,  from  pride,  "  the  snare  of  the  fowl- 
er," which  eftected  the  downfall  of  this  youth,  who 
but  for  this,  might  have  been  a  burning  light. 

During  the  four  days  following,  I  held  two  meet- 
ings in  Wilmot;  two  in  Sutton,  in  v\^hich  several 
kneeled  for  prayers;  one  in  Springfield;  and  on  the 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE,  79 

l(>th  of  the  month,  went  to  Enfield,  and  tarried  tho 
ni^ht  with  Elder  E.  Chuse,  editor  of  the  Religious 
Intoriner. 

Sunday,  Fch.  H,  Elder  J.  Thompson  preached  ai 
Enfield,  in  a  ball-room:  after  sermon,  I  gave  an  ex- 
hortation; and  in  the  evening,  enjoyed  a  solemn  sea- 
son at  Canaan,  while  entreating  sinners  to  be  recon- 
ciled to  God.  Next  morning,  I  \ei\  without  break- 
fast, having  twelve  or  fourteen  miles  to  walk  before 
10  o'clock.  After  going  nine  miles  through  the  deep 
and  drifted  snow,  my  strength  was  nearly  exhausted; 
hut  embracing  an  opportunity  to  ride  the  rest  of  the 
way,  I  reached  my  appointment.  The  Lord  gave  me 
freedom  in  speaking  from  Romans  9:13,  "Jacob 
have  I  loved,  but  Esau  have  I  hated:"  and  my  soul 
was  filled  with  joy  inexpressible.  IMany  wept,  and  I 
believe  good  was  done  in  the  name  of  the  holy  child 
Jesus.  In  the  evening,  we  enjoyed  a  solemn  season 
in  the  south  part  of  Wilmot.  The  four  days  follow- 
ing, I  spent  in  Andover,  and  attended  six  meetings, 
in  which  were  appearances  of  good;  but  not  so  much 
prospect  of  a  revival  as  had  been  expected.  Feb.  23, 
I  held  another  meeting  in  Wilmot;  the  day  following 
in  Springfield,  and  my  soul  was  filled  with  the  joys 
of  the  heavenly  world. 

I  was  now  about  to  return  to  New-York.  The 
people  here  had  received  me  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
and  shown  me  great  kindness.  I  came  to  them  pen- 
nyless;  but  through  their  liberality,  had  now  $10. 
My  prayer  was,  that  Heaven  would  reward  them; 
for  I  believed,  agreeably  to  the  words  of  Christ,  Matt. 
10:42,  "  Whosoever  shall  give  to  drink  unto  one  of 
these  little  ones  a  cup  of  cold  water  only,  in  the  name 
of  a  disciple,  shall  not  lose  his  reward." 

Monday,  Feb.  25,  I  commenced  my  journey;  hav- 
ing a  chain  of  appointments  four  hundred  and  filly 
miles  in  length,  and  some  of  nine  months  standing. 
The  day  before,  considerable  snow  had  fallen,  and 
the  wind  blew,  so  that  in  some  places,  the  road  was 
filled  to  the  tops  of  the  fences;  yet  I  was  enabled  to 
walk  twenty-two  miles,  and  attend  three  appointments. 
Tlie  following    day,   after  travelling  fifteen  miles  to 


so  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

Washington,  I  found  that  I  could  not  get  to  my  ap- 
pointment in  season,  and  hired  a  man  to  carry  me 
four  miles:  still  it  was  eight  miles  further,  and  the 
road  not  broken.  Proceeding  slowly,  I  arrived  at 
the  meeting  about  seven  in  the  evening.  The  house 
was  tilled  with  people,  and  I  commenced  speaking; 
but  was  soon  interrupted  by  some,  that  came  to  make 
disturbance.  I  entreated  them  to  behave  with  de- 
cency, but  they  were  the  more  outrageous,  and  swore 
violently.  Some  present,  threatened  them  with  pros- 
ecution if  they  did  not  desist;  upon  which,  one  laid 
aside  his  coat  to  fight.  After  expostulating  with  them 
a  considerable  time,  and  being  convinced  that  ail  at- 
tempts to  persuade  them  to  order  would  be  useless,  I 
left  the  assembly,  and  it  soon  dispersed.  This  meet- 
ing was  in  Stoddard,  N.  H. ;  and  the  only  one  of  my 
appointment  that  was  ever  broken  up  by  the  ungodly; 
probably  this  would  not  have  been,  had  not  the  dis-- 
turbers  been  drunken. 

I  went  to  a  tavern,  and  some  of  the  assembly  fol- 
lowed, wishing  me  to  preach  there;  but  the  gang  pur- 
sued us,  and  soon  all  was  confusion.  Some  who 
appeared  friendly  observed,  that  as  I  was  a  stranger 
and  had  suffered  abuse,  they  would  make  a  contribu- 
tion, as  a  kind  of  compensation.  To  this,  I  objected. 
A  few  cents  were  offered  me,  which  I  chose  not  to 
accept;  being  resolved,  if  the  people  would  not  hear 
my  Master's  word,  to  receive  none  of  their  substance. 
O  the  grief  of  my  heart,  while  witnessing  the  rebels 
lion  of  this  people!  My  soul  mourned,  and  mine  eyes 
ran  down  with  tears.  I  left  the  place,  and  walking 
five  miles  further,  stopped  for  the  night;  but  in  the 
morning,  finding  that,  amid  the  troubles  of  the  pre- 
ceding evening,  a  bundle  of  my  clothes  had  been  left 
at  the  tavern,  I  hired  a  horse,  and  after  returning  for 
them,  proceeded  again  on  foot. 

The  road  being  muddy,  and  the  remaining  snow 
melting,  I  was  much  fatigued.  All  things  appeared 
gloomy;  and  for  miles  I  strewed  my  path  with  tears. 
Then,  sitting  down  by  the  way  side  to  rest  my  weary 
limbs,  I  thought  of  my  native  land; — of  the  great  and 
important  work  in  which  I  was  engaged;  the  powers 


A   RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  81 

of  unbelief;  and  tlic  hardness  of  men's  hearts.  O, 
how  insufficient  to  preach  the  gospel,  did  I  feel!  But, 
while  reflecting,  that  the  Lord's  strength  is  made  per- 
fect in  weakness,  in  those  whom  he  sends;  that  he 
knows  all  the  sorrows  of  his  children;  that  he  hath 
said,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  ahvay,  even  unto  the  end 
of  the  world," — a  voice  whispered,  'My  p-ace  is  suf- 
ficient for  thee.^  My  heart  was  comforted,  and  I  pro- 
ceeded. Finding  an  assembly  at  a  meeting-house  in 
Keene,  I  took  a  seat  in  the  gallery;  and  feeling  an 
impression  of  duty,  after  the  service  I  arose  and  be- 
gan to  speak.  Two  ministers  who  were  present, 
looked  towards  me  with  an  air  of  coldness,  then  made 
signs  to  each  other,  and  put  on  their  hats:  the  doors 
began  to  fly  open;  and  all  were  moving,  when  a  man, 
laying  his  hand  heavily  on  my  shoulder,  said;  "Stop! 
what  are  you  making  disturbance  here  for?"  and  im- 
mediately hurried  me  out  of  the  house.  As  I  passed 
the  people  on  the  green,  I  shook  off  the  dust  from 
my  "feet,  for  a  testimony  against  them,"  and  then 
went  to  Chesterfield. 

Feb.  28,  I  preached  in  Chesterfield,  near  the  man- 
ufactory, and  enjoyed  the  presence  of  my  Master. 
The  assembly  heard  attentively,  and  afterward  gave 
me  some  over  a  dollar.  In  the  west  part  of  the  town, 
after  rising  a  hill  near  Connecticut  river,  I  saw  in 
the  vale  before  me,  a  large  assembly  in  front  of  a 
house ;  and  recollected  kneeling  and  praying  near 
that  place,  four  weeks  previous,  and  making  an  ap- 
pointment for  a  boy  of  sixteen  to  preach  at  this  hour. 
Some,  as  they  were  passing  by,  heard  it,  and  circu- 
lated the  notice  quite  largely.  As  1  approached  the 
crowd,  an  aged,  grave,  and  neatly  dressed  gentleman, 
met  me;  and  inquired  if  I  was  the  young  man  who 
appointed  that  meeting;  being  answered  in  the  affir- 
mative, he  invited  me  to  follow  him.  The  people  giv- 
ing place,  we  came  to  the  door  of  the  house,  which 
was  already  full.  He  handed  me  his  bible,  and  pla- 
ced a  chair  upon  the  door  step.  Standing  in  the 
chair,  I  spoke  trom  the  scripture,  "  Many  are  called, 
but  few  are  chosen.'''  Matt.  22:14.  I  endeavoured  to 
^show  who  are  called,  even  all  that  are  afar  off  by 


82  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

wicked  works,    according  to  the  invitation  of  scrip- 
ture;  Isa.  45:22,   '■^  Look  unto  me,  and  be  ye  saved, 
all  the  ends  of  the  earth;   for  I  am  God,  and  there  is 
tionc  else.'"     Then  I  attempted  to  show,  that  they  who 
are  chosen,  are  chosen  'through  sanctification  of  the 
Spirit,'  and  belief  of  the  truth — that  they  must  believe, 
before  they  can  become  the  chosen  of  the  Lord;  and 
that  the  reason  that  yew?  are  chosen,  is,  that  feiv  will 
hear  or  obeij  the  call.     Much  solemnity  rested  on  the 
assembly,  and  the  greater  part  seemed  deeply  affect' 
ed.     At  the  close  of  the  meeting,  the  gentleman  be- 
fore named,    returned  thanks  to  the  Lord, — for  the 
happy  disappointment  they  had    met    with — that  the 
young  man,  instead  of  ridiculing  the  religion  of  Jesus, 
as  they  had  feared  he  would,*  had  come  with  tears, 
entreating  his  fellow  youth  to  be  reconciled  to  God— 
and  besought  the  Lord  to  impress  the  solemn  truth 
they  had  heard  upon  their  minds.     He  then  proposed 
a  contribution,  and  several  dollars  were  given  me.     I 
was  informed  that  this  gentleman  was  a  preacher,  and 
an  officer  of  a  literary  institution  of  distinction  in  New- 
England,  and  that  he  was  now  going  in  company  with 
his  wife  to  visit  their  friends  in  Vermont.      On  leav- 
ing the  place,  he  carried  me  in  his  sleigh  two  miles, 
and   invited  me  to   go  home  with  him;   and  said  he 
would  give   ten  dollars  toward  my  support  at  school. 
As  I  did  not  incline  to  his  proposal,  he  then  said,  he 
would  himself  give  me  six  months  support  at  college, 
and  that  a  whole  course  of  collegiate  study  should  be 
provided  me  free  of  expense,  if  I  would  return  with 
him.     But  having  appointments,   and  feeling  no   lib- 
erty to  leave  the  work  to  which  God  had  called  me,  I 
expressed  my  mind,   acknowledged  his  kindness,  and 
told  him  I  could  not  accept  his  generous  offer.     He 
then  remarked;    "  When  I  commenced  preaching,   I 
did   not   wish  more  than  two  hours    to    study  a   dis- 

*From  the  novelty  of  the  appointment  made  as  above  named,  for  a 
boy  of  sixteen  to  preach,  a  large  concourse  of  people  were  expected  to 
assemble.  And  as  the  friends  of  religion  feared,  that  either  the  boy 
vi'ould  not  attend,  or  if  he  should  attend,  that  his  object  might  be  to 
ridicule  religion,  they  had  solicited  this  traveller  to  delay  his  journey 
3.  day,  and  attend  this  meeting,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  order,  an(^ 
of  preaching  to  the  people  if  circumstances  should  require. 


A    RELIGIOUS    -\ARRATIVE.  83 

course;  but  now,  I  want  two  days,  and  perhaps  do  no 
more  good  than  I  did  then,  if  I  do  as  much."  He  fur- 
ther observed,  that  education  was  good,  and  very  ne- 
cessary; although  without  it,  men  called  of  God,  might 
be  useful.  To  these  remarks,  I  assented;  and  would 
gladly  have  accepted  his  proposal,  could  I  have  done  it 
without  the  sacrifice  of  my  peace.  Science  may  gain 
the  favour  of  man- — find  access  to  the  hearts  of  many, 
and  may  often  extend  the  preacher's  usefulness.  But 
the  path  of  duty  appeared  to  lead  me  in  a  more  hum- 
ble and  selt-denying  way;  to  go  to  the  poor  and  the 
ignorant; — to  tell  them,  in  my  simple  language,  that 
Jesus  died  for  sinners,  and  exhort  them  to  flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come.  On  parting,  he  gave  me  good 
counsel,  and  bid  me  "  God  speed." 

I  then  crossed  the  Connecticut  and  West  rivers, 
and  found  a  large  assembly  in  Dummerston,  almost 
weary  of  waiting  for  me.  The  Lord  gave  me  a  mes- 
sage to  the  people.  Here  was  a  church  that  had  left 
the  Calvinistic  Baptists,  and  declared  themselves  Free^ 
Will  Baptists;  though  they  knew  no  denomination 
professing  their  sentiments.  When  they  first  separa- 
ted, their  number  was  small;  but  now  it  had  increased 
to  eighty,  and  several  other  considerable  churches 
had  united  with  them.  Elders  Mann  and  Wells  had  * 
the  care  of  them; — like  other  dissenters,  they  had 
been  much  persecuted.  They  received  me  gladly; 
and  we  found  we  were  of  one  heart,  of  one  soul,  and 
spoke  the  same  thing.  These  churches  aflerward 
united  with  the  Free- Will  Baptist  Connexion. 

March  1.  In  Marlborough,  Vermont,  I  spoke  to 
a  f^w,  of  these,  some  laughed,  and  some  wept.  At 
Wilmington,  I  found  that  two  of  my  appointments  had 
not  been  noticed.  The  next  day,  I  crossed  the  Greea 
mountains  to  Bennington;  and  the  day  following, 
went  to  Hoosac,  where  I  had  made  an  appointment 
at  the  Baptist  meeting-house,  provided  the  church 
should  be  willing  I  should  preach  in  it;  otherwise,  it 
was  to  be  in  the  highway.  This  day  being  the  Sab- 
bath, the  church,  afler  consultinor  together,  conclu- 
ded,  that  as  I  could  not  harm  the  house,  I  might  ad- 
dress the    people.     Putting  my  trust  in  the  Lord,   I 


34  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

spoke  on  the  subject  of  the  resurrection.  March  4, 
at  a  meeting  in  Brunswick,  the  Lord  gave  me  much 
of  his  spirit,  and  touched  the  hearts  of  the  hearers. 
Two  dollars  were  here  given  me. 

March  5.  I  had  an  appointment  at  the  court 
house  in  Troy.  On  my  arrival,  finding  the  door  closed 
against  me,  I  gave  notice  that  I  would  preach  on  the 
steps,  in  fifteen  minutes.  But  before  the  time  expired, 
the  door  was  opened,  a  number  assembled,  and  I 
spoke  to  them  according  to  the  grace  given  me.  A 
well  dressed  gentleman,  having  a  large  ivory-headed 
cane,  hung  by  a  ribbon  on  his  wrist,  sat  just  before 
me,  and  seemed  to  hear  and  look  very  earnestly.  At 
first,  he  appeared  to  me  like  "  some  great  one,"  who 
thought,  by  his  presence,  to  embarrass  me;  and  to 
my  sorrow,  1  found  myself  somewhat  intimidated; 
but  remembering  that  men  are  only  dust,  and  that  the 
servant  of  the  Most  High  should  not  fear  the  face  of 
clay,  my  mind  was  measurably  relieved  of  its  embar- 
rassment. When  the  meeting  closed,  he  beckoned 
to  me,  observing  that  he  wished  some  conversation. 
Following  him  two  rods  from  the  court-house,  he 
stopped  on  the  side  walk,  raised  his  hand,  and  in  an 
elevated  tone  of  voice,  said  ;  ^'  I  am  a  Methodist 
preacher  m  this  city,  and  your  friend; — /  advise  you  to 
go  home,  and  stay  there  till  you  can  preach.  You  may 
preach  till  you  are  as  old  as  Methuselah,  and  you  will 
never  do  any  good,  unless  you  preach  better  than  you 
have  to-day.''  He  then  left  me  without  further  cere- 
mony. I  stood  amazed,  and  a  flood  of  tears  bursting 
from  my  eyes,  gave  some  relief  to  my  wounded  spirit. 
Gladly  would  I  have  taken  his  advice,  if  I  could  hd,ve 
enjoyed  peace  in  so  doing.  But  my  commission  had 
not  been  received  from  man,  neither  could  it  be  re- 
called by  man;  and  the  path  of  duty  had  been  made 
too  plain,  for  me  to  doubt  at  this  time.  A  friend  so- 
licited me  to  go  to  his  house  and  take  refreshment; 
but  an  appointment  necessitated  me  to  decline.  We 
walked  a  little  distance  in  company,  and  he  inquired, 
"  What  said  our  preacher  to  you?"  I  gave  no  an- 
swer till  he  remarked,  they  feared  he  had  said  some- 
thing that  would  occasion  me  a  trial.     I  then  stated 


A    RELIGIOCS    NARRATIVE.  85 

his  remarks;  upon  which  he  appeared  grieved,  and 
observed,  "  He  will  hear  of  this  again."  In  an  af- 
fectionate manner,  he  gave  me  good  advice,  and  said; 
''  Do  not  be  discouraged,  but  do  what  you  think  to 
be  duty;"  then  bidding  me  "  God  speed,"  we  parted. 
This  man  was  a  citizen  of  Troy,  and  a  justice  of  the 
peace.  I  understood  that  for  many  years,  he  had 
been  a  member  of  the  Methodist  society,  and  for 
some  time,  a  class  leader.  Some  others  invited  me 
to  their  houses,  and  on  parting,  left  some  small  pie- 
ces of  money  in  my  hand. 

At  this  time,  the  ice  in  the  Hudson  was  broken  up, 
and  floating  down  the  stream,  which  rendered  the 
crossing  so  dangerous,  that  the  ferryman  durst  not 
venture  with  me  till  evening;  then  without  difficulty 
we  reached  the  opposite  shore.  The  mud  was  deep, 
and  the  travelling  quite  fatiguing;  I  succeeded,  how- 
ever, in  meeting  my  appointment  the  next  morning  in 
Schenectady.  On  the  day  following,  I  went  to  Flor- 
ida, and  preached  to  a  solemn  assembly  in  a  ball- 
room. The  Schoharrie  bridge  had  been  carried  away 
by  a  late  flood,  which  obliged  me  to  disappoint  two 
congregations.  Walking  up  the  creek  nine  miles  in 
the  early  part  of  the  evening,  I  crossed  on  Burton's 
bridge;  and  then  walked  seven  miles  further,  to  Dea. 
Campbell's,  in  Charlestown;  where,  at  a  late  hour, 
they  received  me  affectionately.  Here,  I  found  my 
horse  had  been  very  sick,  and  was  now  hardly  fit  for 
use.  I  held  a  meeting  in  this  place,  and  a  good  sea- 
son was  enjoyed.  The  people  were  very  kind,  and 
communicated  considerable;  for  which  I  felt  grateful. 

From  Charlestown,  I  went  to  Canajoharrie,  and 
attended  one  meeting;  thence  to  Hardwick,  and 
preached  again.  On  Sunday,  March  10,  I  preached 
in  the  Free-Communion  Baptist  meeting-house  in 
Winfield,  and  enjoyed  a  season  of  refreshing  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord.  In  the  afternoon,  I  spoke  to  an 
assembly  of  several  hundred  in  Brookfield.  The  con- 
verts, with  apparent  gladness,  welcomed  my  return; 
and  many  of  them  appeared  much  engaged.  Several, 
who  were  mourning  for  their  sins  when  I  left  the  town 
the  winter  before,  were  now  happy  in  the  Lord. 
8 


86.  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

On  Monday  morning  I   left  early,  having   an   ap'-^ 
pointment  at  the  Baptist  Seminary   in  Hamilton,  at  9 
o'clock,  A.  M.     When  within  three  miles  of  the  place, 
as  I  was  riding  down  a  hill  on  a  quick  step,  my  horse 
stumbled,   and  I  fell  on  my  head;   but  rising  immedi- 
ately on  my  feet,    a  violent   pain  caused  by  the  fall, 
deprived  me  of  strength,  and  I  fell  into  a  ditch  by  the 
side  of  the  road.     The  air  appeared  to  me  full  of  fire, 
and  every  thing  had  a  fiery  and  unnatural  appearance^ 
My  mind  wavered — feelings  of  insensibility  fast  stole 
upon  me;— and,   concluding  death's  cold    hand  was 
about  to  release  my  soul  from  its  house   of  clay,   in 
my  thoughts,    I   bid  adieu  to  the  world  with  its  sor- 
rows:— a  calm  peace  filled  my  soul,  and  in  a  moment, 
I  was  senseless.     The  next  1  knew,  a  stranger  stood 
behind  me,  supporting  me  in  his  arms.     He  had  seen 
me  fall,  and  had  taken  me  up,  expecting  I  was  dead. 
But,  much  to  the  surprise  of  myself  and  others,  I  so 
far  recovered,  that  I  was  able  to  ride  on  a  slow  walk 
to  my  appointment;   about  an  hour  after  the  time.     I 
spoke  from   Matt.   24:44;   "  Therefore  be  ye  also  rea- 
dy :  for  in  such  an  hour  as  yc  think  not  the   Son,  of  man 
cometh.^^     To  me,  this  was   a  solemn  meeting,    and 
the  audience  seemed  greatly  aflTected.     At  the  close, 
a  young  man  desired  me   to   pray  with  him,  and  said 
he  was  resolved  to  seek  the  Lord.     During  prayer, 
he  kneeled  in  the  presence  of  the  assembly,  and  soon 
after  found  peace  in  believing.     In  the  after  part  of 
the  day,  though  the  travelling  was  very  bad,  several 
hundred  assembled   in  Eaton,  to  whom  I  spoke  with 
much  freedom.     Scores  wept  profusely,   and   mourn- 
ers sighed  for  salvation;   about  forty  arose  for  prayer. 
At  a  prayer  meeting  in  the  evening,  twenty-five  prom- 
ised, by  giving  me  their  hand  as  a  sign,  to  seek  the 
Saviour. 

Leaving  Eaton,  I  went  to  Georgetov/n  and  Nelson; 
held  several  meetings,  and  in  the  latter  place  met  with 
opposition  from  the  wicked.  My  labours  in  Nelson 
seemed  to  me  almost  lost ;  but  a  minister  who  resided  in 
that  vicinity  has  since  told  me,  that  he  baptized 
several,  who  dated  their  awakening  at  the  meeting 
which  was  so  disturbed  by  the  ungodly.     How  little 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE,  87 

doth  the  sower  know,  when  he  sows  the  seed,  which 
shall  prosper  "this  or  "that;  or  whether  they  both 
shall  be  alike  good."  Ott  the  servant  of  Christ,  af- 
ter dispensing  the  word,  groans  within  himself  and 
sighs,  while  he  is  tempted  to  believe  his  labour  has 
been  in  vain:  but  the  promise  is  sure,  "  He  that  go- 
eth  forth  and  weepeth,  bearing  precious  seed,  shall, 
doubtless,  come  again  with  rejoicing,  bringing  his 
sheaves  with  him,"  Psalm  126:6. 

On  Thursday,  I  preached  at  Manlius  Square,  and 
during  a  stay  of  three  days,  attended  eight  meetings 
in  JNIanlius  township.  Some  were  awakened,  and 
eleven  or  twelve  solemnly  engaged  to  attend  to  ''  life's 
great  concern."  Sunday,  March  17,  I  held  two 
meetings:  the  latter  in  Gettysburg  was  a  favoured  sea- 
son. The  next  day,  I  arrived  at  my  father's,  having 
been  absent  four  months  and  six  days.  In  this  time 
I  had  seen  much  of  the  glory  of  God,  and  his  won- 
derful works  among  the  children  of  men.  My  heav- 
enly  Father  had  watched  over  me,  and  supplied  my 
wants,  and  now  permitted  m.e  to  return  in  peace,  to 
my  surviving  parent.  Blessed  be  the  Lord  for  all 
his  tender  mercies. 

Having  used  the  utmost  economy  in  my  expenses, 
and  carefully  guarded  the  small  pieces  of  moii«y  giv- 
en me  in  different  places,  I  found  enough  remaining 
to  pay  for  my  horse;  and  I  felt  to  praise  God,  and 
adore  his  providence  in  thus  opening  my  v.ay  to  trav- 
el and  publish  salvation. 

••►*©@***— 

CHAPTER  Vn. 

The  iiarViculars  of  my  travels   and  labours  for  nearly 
three  months  after  my  return  from  JVeiv-Hampshire. 

During  a  stay  of  six  days  in  Junius,  I  attended 
four  meetings;  then  leaving  home  on  Tuesday,  March 
26,  went  to  Scipio,  and  there  saw  my  youngest  broth- 
er; and  thence  went  to  Genoa,  where  my  sister  re- 
sided.   While  with  them,  my  feelings  were  pained,  and 


88  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

my  heart  was  sad,  as  their  presence  called  to  mind 
the  change  death  had  made  in  my  father's  family; 
and  although  I  had  good  reason  to  believe  they  were 
committed  to  the  care  of  those  who  treated  them  kind- 
ly, yet  the  reflection  that  they  were  motherless,  and 
removed  from  their  native  home,  almost  overpowered 
my  feelings. 

Tarrying  in  Scipio  and  Genoa  a  few  days,  I  held 
ten  meetings,  in  some  of  which  the  power  of  God  was 
manifested,  and  I  trust  good  done  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord.  On  Monday  evening,  April  1st,  I  preached 
to  a  solemn  and  attentive  assembly  in  Dryden; 
and  the  next  day  in  Candor,  where  I  enjoyed  the 
sweet  presence  of  my  Master.  Some  were  awakened, 
and  soon  found  Jesus  to  be  "  the  chiefest  among  ten 
thousand,  and  the  one  altogether  lovely." 

From  Candor,  I  went  to  Owego  creek,  and  attend- 
ed four  meetings;  thence  to  Caroline  and  preached 
thrice.  In  the  last  meeting,  a  number  were  serious- 
ly  concerned  for  their  eternal  welfare,  and  bowed  the 
knee  while  we  pleaded  for  mercy  in  their  behalf 
Some  were  soon  brought  to  sing  praises  to  the  Re- 
deemer. On  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  I  preach- 
ed again  in  Candor,  and  the  Spirit  gave  utterance. 
The  fK)wer  of  the  Highest  gladdened  the  hearts  of 
his  saints,  while  sinners  trembled  under  his  mighty 
hand.  It  was  a  time  of  mourning  and  weeping,  of 
joy  and  gladness.  Eight  were  awakened,  and  with 
four  other  mourners,  bowed  for  the  first  time,  at  Mer- 
cy's altar.  Some  of  these  were  of  the  first  respecta- 
bility in  society,  soon  became,  happy  and  sung  the 
praises  of  Emmanuel. 

Monday,  April  8,  I  held  a  meeting  in  Owego;  then 
crossing  the  Susquehanna,  entered  Pennsylvania, 
preached  once,  then  returned  and  spoke  at  the  Gas- 
kill  ferry.  Many  appeared  to  receive  the  word  with 
gladness.  Crossing  the  Susquehanna  again,  I  preach- 
ed a  second  time  in  the  village  of  Owego.  A  consid- 
erable assembly  was  present,  and  some  heard  with 
candor,  while  others,  like  Gallio,  cared  for  none  of 
these  things.  After  this,  I  attended  a  meeting  in 
Berkshire;   and  on  the  morning  of  tlie    10th,  though 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  89 

very  rainy,  a  lar^e  number  assembled  near  Owccro 
creek.  The  Lord  gave  me  a  message,  and  directed 
it  to  the  hearts  of  tlie  people.  In  the  afternoon,  I 
preached  again,  and  in  the  evening  held  a  meeting 
in  Caroline.  Here  twenty-two  covenanted  to  kneel 
and  pray  twice  a  day  for  three  weeks,  and  gave  me 
tlieir  hands  as  a  token  thereof.  Manv  of  these  seem- 
ed  to  be  deeply  sensible  of  their  lost  situation  without 
the  Saviour. 

Thursday,  I  enjoyed  a  precious  season  in  Candor 
while  preaching  Christ.  Seven  told  me,  that  since 
my  last  meeting  in  that  place  they  had  found  Jesus, 
and  were  happy  in  his  love.  In  a  meeting,  the  next 
day,  I  was  especially  favoured  with  the  Divine  pres- 
ence, and  heard  seven  declare  their  determination  to 
seek  the  Lord.  Saturday,  I  rode  twenty-three  miles 
to  Berkshire,  and  in  the  evening,  spoke  the  word 
with  freedom.  Many  appeared  tender,  and  four  de- 
sired the  prayers  of  christians. 

Sunday,  April  14,  I  held  three  meetings;  one  in 
Candor,  and  two  fifteen  miles  distant;  and  the  next 
day  attended  meeting  with  Elder  John  Gould,  in 
Candor,  who  spoke  from  Heb.  10:22,  23.  His  dis- 
course was  solemn,  and  reached  the  heart.  Another 
soul  had  been  brought  into  the  liberty  of  the  gospel. 
After  sermon,  we  walked  to  the  stream,  and  a  solemn 
congregation  crowded  its  banks.  Elder  Gould  bap- 
tized nine  of  the  converts,  who  came  up  out  of  the 
water  happy,  and  rejoicing  in  God.  Sinners  wept  as 
they  beheld  the  scene;  and  soon  after  leaving  the 
water,  one  heavy  laden  soul  came  into  the  liberty  of 
the  gospel.  In  the  evening,  the  cries  of  penitents 
still  saluted  our  ears. 

Tuesday,  I  again  spoke  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
and  a  few  came  forward  for  prayers,  some  of  whom 
appeared  to  be  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God.  The 
day  following,  while  speaking  the  wx)rd  on  Shendaken 
creek,  the  power  of  God  descended  on  the  people. 
Those  w^ho  had  neglected  the  Saviour,  saw  the  awful 
nature  of  sin;  and  a  view  of  its  consequences  caused 
many  to  sigh.  Several  gave  me  their  hands,  desiring 
to  be  remembered  at  the  throne  of  grace.  In  the 
8* 


90  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

evening,  I  preached  at  Candor,  and  a  number  of  con- 
verts, for  the  first  time,  witnessed  for  Jesus. 

At  a  meeting  during  the  revival  in  Candor,  it  was 
impressed  on  my  mind  after  preaching,  to  say  to  the 
people,  that  I  believed  a  ferson   near  me  would  die  in 
three  days.     No  sooner  had  I  made  the  remark,  than 
several  began  to  weep  bitterly.      On  the  next  day,  as 
I  was  visiting  from  house  to  house,  I  came  to  an  inn; 
and  a  daughter  of  the  landlord  asked   me  if  she  was 
not  the  one  concerning   whom  I  had   the   impression 
on  the  evening    previous.       I  told  her  she  was.      Im- 
mediately she  wept  aloud.      I  told  her  my  impression 
did  not  respect   temporal  death,   but    a   deaih   to    sin. 
Then  she  appeared  to  be  relieved,  and  said  she  hop- 
ed it  would  be  so.       At  this   instant   her   father  came 
in,  in  a  great  rage,  and  demanded  whether  I  was  the 
boy  that  was  around  scaring  folks  to  death  by  prophe- 
sying that  they  would   die.      Before   I  had  half  an- 
swered his  question,  he  chased  me  out  of  his  house. 
I  entreated  him  to  let  me  explain   what  I   had   said; 
but  he  refused.     I  then   requested  that  I  might  pray 
in  the  house;  this  he  refused  also.     I  then   asked  if 
I  might  pray  at  his  door  steps.     He  then  chased  me 
into  the   street.       His   wife  and  daughter  wept   and 
entreated  him  to  forbear;  but  in  vain.     I  then  kneel- 
ed in  the  street  before  the   house   and   prayed.       He 
shut  the  door  and  went  out  of  sight;  but  his  wife  and 
family  opened  the  windows  and    listened.     After  this 
I  visited  other  families,  and  found  that  great  opposi- 
tion  was    raised    among    the    people    and    brethren. 
Contempt  was  heaped  upon  me  without  reserve;   and 
some  said,  "  We  will  see  whether  he  is  a  true  proph- 
et."   Sometimes  I  indeed  trembled  myself,  and  feared 
J  had  been  mistaken.     But  two  or  three  hours  before 
the  three  days  were  out,  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  con- 
vert the  young  woman,   and  this  generally   stopped 
the  mouths  of  gainsayers.     I  was  informed  that   the 
landlord  had  a  tenant   who   was  pious,   and   that   by 
hearing  his  landlord  say  much  against  me,  he  became 
doubtful  whether  I  had  been  sent  of  the  Lord.     He 
had  practised  praying  daily  under    a   certain   apple- 
tree  in  the  orchard;  and  nov^^  he  prayed  to  Him  who 


A   RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  91 

made  the  pg-iree  barren,  if  lie  had  sent  me,  to  make 
that  apple-tree,  which  liad  just  leaved  out,  ''  wither 
nway.''  From  that  day  the  leaves  withered,  and  in 
three  weeks  they  became  dry.  He  said  he  sought  to 
find  a  natural  cause  for  the  dying  of  the  tree;  but 
could  find  none. 

Thursday  and  Friday,  April  18  and  19,  having  ap- 
pointments, I  rode  sixty  miles  in  a  storm  of  rain  and 
snow  to  the  town  of  Milo;  and  on  the  two  days  fol- 
lowing, attended  live  meetino;s  in  Benton  and  Penn 
Yan.  Monday,  2"2d,  I  was  much  distressed  with  a 
pain  in  my  side;  but  rode  to  an  appointment  in  Jeru- 
salem, and  spoke  half  an  hour  to  an  assembly  that 
appeared  much  affected.  At  the  close  of  the  inter- 
view, a  young  man  came  forward  for  prayer,  soon 
professed  faith  in  the  Redeemer,  and  became  a  bold 
witness  for  the  truth.  In  compliance  with  a  request,  I 
went  to  the  house  formerly  occupied  by  Jemima  Wil- 
kinson, who  called  herself,  ''  The  Universal  Friend;'' 
and  was  kindly  treated  by  the  people  living  in  the 
house,  to  whom  she  bequeathed  her  property.  I 
could  not  ascertain  that  her  followers  (as  is  common- 
ly reported)  strictly  call  her  Christ ;  yet  they  say, 
"  The  spirit  of  Christ  dwelt  abundanthj  in  the  Friend.'* 
They  would  not  call  her  a  woman,  or  Jemima  Wilkin- 
son,  nor  apply  to  her  any  of  the  personal  pronouns  of 
the  feminine  gender;  and  I  feared  they  trusted  for 
salvation  in  another  than  Jesus  the  Son  oi  God. 
They  are  industrious,  regular  in  their  habits,  much 
attached  to  their  own  customs  and  sentiments;  and 
though  uncharitable  in  their  opinion  of  the  religious 
principles  of  others,  they  intend  to  treat  all  with  civil- 
ity and  tenderness.      They  disapprove  of  marriage. 

On  Tuesday,  I  was  relieved  of  the  pain  in  ray  side 
by  the  letting  of  blood,  and  preached  twice  in  Mid- 
dlesex. The  day  following,  I  held  a  meeting  m 
Bristol,  thirty  miles  distant;  and  the  next  day  preach- 
ed in  Richmond.  Passing  through  Livonia,  I  preach- 
ed Christ  in  the  villages  of  Geneseo  and  Moscow. 
I  felt  great  boldness  in  proclaiming  free  salvation, 
and  in  vindicating  the  doctrine,  that  "  God  is  no  re- 
specter of  persons,''  but  icill  have  all  men  to  be  saved, 


92  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

and  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  This  doctrine 
pleased  some,  and  offended  others.  One  of  my  hear- 
ers, whose  heart  the  Lord  opened,  requested  enter- 
tainment for  me  at  a  public  house,  promising  that  he 
would  pay  the  charge.  But  the  landlord  refused, 
declaring  that  a  man  who  would  preach  such  doc- 
trine, should  have  no  place  in  his  house.  I  under- 
stood also,  that  a  man  followed  me  with  ahorse  whip, 
to  chastise  me  for  preaching  heresy,  but  finally  was 
persuaded  to  desist. 

After  leaving  Moscow,  I  attended  meetings  in 
Perry,  Leicester,  Wales,  Boston,  and  Eden,  which 
closed  my  line  of  appointments  that  had  been  long 
standing,  and  had  employed  my  time  for  nearly  two 
months. 

On  Friday,  May  3, 1  left  Boston,  and  at  five  o'clock, 
P.  M.  preached  in  Attica,  forty  miles  distant;  at  nine 
the  next  morning,  in  Perry,  twenty-two  miles  from 
Attica;  and  at  twelve  the  same  day  in  Moscow.  In 
the  latter  place,  twelve  manifested  a  desire  for  the 
one  thing  needful.  Here  several  gave  me  some 
pieces  of  money.  The  Lord  gave  me  much  freedom 
in  speaking  to  an  assembly  in  the  evening  at  Livonia, 
and  the  hearts  of  many  appeared  to  be  touched.  Af- 
ter the  close  of  the  meeting,  I  rode  eight  miles  the 
same  evening,  in  a  cold  rain;  and  in  consequence, 
found  my  health  much  impaired. 

Sunday,  May  5,  I  preached  in  the  A.  M.  to  a  peo- 
ple in  Bristol,  that  seemed  to  hear  as  for  eternity; 
and,  in  the  P.  M.  to  several  hundred  in  the  north 
part  of  the  town.  I  felt  to  bless  God  for  the  assis- 
tance of  his  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  solemnity  that  reign- 
ed. At  the  hour  of  five,  I  preached  standing  on  a 
stone,  in  the  open  street,  to  about  three  hundred  peo- 
ple in  Canandaigua  village.  Some  appeared  to  re- 
ceive the  word;  others  cared  not  for  the  things  which 
belong  to  their  eternal  peace.  At  ten  the  next  morn- 
ing, standing  on  a  stump,  where  two  ways  met,  I 
preached  in  Gorham  to  about  forty,  who  seemed  to 
hear  for  the  judgment  day;  and  at  one  o'clock,  P. 
M.,  spoke  again  in  the  street,  to  about  two  hundred, 
near  Federal  hollow.    In  this  meeting,  the  Lord  gave 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  93 

Hie  groat  freedom,  and  directed  the  truth  to  the  hearts 
of  the  hearers.  At  five  o'clock,  P.  31.,  I  spoke  to 
an  assembly  in  Middlesex.  The  next  day  I  rode 
twenty  miles,  and  attended  three  meetings;  and  the 
day  following  preached  twice.  Thursday,  after  trav- 
elling twenty-four  miles,  and  preaching  in  Penn  \  an, 
and  Benton,  I  found  myself  quite  ill,  and  unable  to 
attend  my  evening  appointment  in  Milo.  The  next 
day,  being  somewhat  strengthened,  I  travelled  twen- 
ty miles  and  held  one  meeting. 

On  Saturday  and  Sunday,  the  11th  and  I2th  of 
May,  the  Benton  quarterly  meeting  was  holden  in 
Junius.  I  was  still  very  feeble;  but  being  requested, 
I  spoke  to  the  people  on  the  Sabbath,  from  Acts  17: 
30:  ''And  the  times  of  this  ignorance  God  winked  at, 
but  now  commandeth  all  men  evenj  where  to  repent.^^ 
After  which,  Elder  J.  Norton  preached  from  Job  32: 
9:  ''Great  men  are  not  always  wise;  neither  do  the  aged 
understand  judgment.^'  Then  Elder  I.  Craw  deliver- 
ed a  sermon  from  Psalms  48:2:  "Beautiful  for  situa- 
tion,  the  joy  of  the  whole  earth,  is  Mount  Zion.''  This 
discourse  was  very  interesting,  and  was  followed  by 
animating  exhortations  and  prayers.  The  exercises 
closed  by  commemorating  the  sufferings  of  Christ, 
and  washing  the  saints'  feet. 

I  now  found  my  illness  to  be  occasioned  by  the 
measles;  a  disorder  of  which  I  had  not  before  had 
the  least  suspicion.  As  I  had  been  constantly  meet- 
ing with  people,  a  large  number  had  taken  the  disor- 
der, and  I  felt  much  tried  on  the  account;  but  as  I 
could  not  find  that  any,  who  took  it  of  me,  died  in 
consequence  of  it,  I  was  much  relieved,  and  petition- 
ed Heaven  that  this  visitation  miojht  be  sanctified  to 
their  good.  After  meeting  closed,  with  much  diffi- 
culty, I  walked  two  miles  to  my  father's,  was  confin- 
ed one  week,  and  consequently  unable  to  attend  my 
appointments,  which  extended  to  the  west  one  hun- 
dred miles.  This  was  the  first  time  I  had  disappoint- 
ed congregations  on  account  of  illness.  Large  num- 
bers collected  in  many  places;  and  though  unable  to 
be  with  them  in  body,  I  was  with  them  in  spirit,  and 
earnestly  priiyed  that  Jesus  wouhj  be  one  in  their 
midst. 


94  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

Monday,  May  20,  having  recovered  from  my  ill- 
ness, I  set  out  for  the  Owego  Q.  M.  which  was  to  be 
holden  in  Candor,  on  the  25th  and  26th  of  the  month. 
1  tarried  two  days  by  the  way,  in  Dry  den,  and 
preached  the  word.  At  the  Q,  M.  a  good  season 
was  enjoyed,  and  on  the  Sabbath,  several  were  bap- 
tized. 

Monday,  I  left  for  the  Holland  Purchase;    and  in 
five  days,  travelled  one  hundred  and  ninety  miles,  to 
Concord.     In  this  tow^n,  the  Erie  Q.  M.  commenced 
its  session  on  Saturday,  June  1,  1822.     A  grove  was 
prepared  with  seats  for  the   people,    and   about   one 
hundred  assembled.      After  some  preaching   and  ex- 
hortation, in  obedience  to  what  I  considered  duty,    I 
addressed  the  assembly   about  three   quarters   of   an 
hour;   but   enjoying  little  liberty,  I  took  my  seat  un- 
der considerable  depression  of  spirit,  and   soon  the 
exercises  closed.     In  the  evening,  a  preacher,  who 
had  heard  my  discourse,  observed,  that  he   did  not 
think  it  was  my  duty  to  preach,  and  that  he  was  sat- 
isfied my  preaching  had  done  no  good.     After  reply- 
ing that  I  felt  I  had  not  a  praying  audience ;   he  said 
he  did  not  think  I  had;  that  he  did  not  pray   for   me, 
for  he  thought  me  out  of  the  place  of  duty.     Feeling 
conscious  it  had  been  my  intention  to  walk  in  the  path 
of  humble  obedience,  a   degree   of  peace   comforted 
my  heart. 

Monday,  I  preached  in  Zoar  and  Concord.  My 
soul  was  happy,  the  Lord  blessed  his  word,  and  in 
one  of  these  meetings,  five  awakened  souls  came  for- 
ward for  prayer.  At  five  o'clock,  P.  M.  the  preach- 
er above  mentioned  held  a  meeting  in  Boston.  Af- 
ter the  conclusion  of  his  sermon,  I  gave  an  exhorta- 
tion, and  then  accompanied  him  to  Elder  R.  Carey's. 
On  resuming  the  subject  of  former  conversation,  he 
said  to  me,  "  Either  you  or  I  have  not  the  spirit  of 
Christ; — it  is  pride  that  causes  you  to  travel  so  ex- 
tensively,— you  wish  to  get  a  great  name,''''  S^c., — '■^curi- 
osity brings  the  people  out  to  hear  you,  and  after  preach- 
ing two  or  three  times  in  a  place,  you  cannot  get  so  large 
a  congregation  as  at  frst.'^  To  these  remarks  I 
made  little  reply;    for  being  confident,  that,  in  some 


A   RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  95 

things  at  least,  he  laboured  under  a  mistake,  they  af- 
fected me  but  little. 

But  as  I  awoke  next  morning,  a  gloom   veiled  my 
mind.     I  arose,  and  without  taking  any  food,  proceed- 
ed on  foot,  through  a   severe  rain,  to  Eden,  where  I 
had  an  appointment.     While  travelling,  the  remarks 
of  him  whom   I  believed    a  father   in   Israel,  and  to 
whom  I  had  looked  for  encouragement,  rushed  upon 
me.     And  reflecting  that  his  labours  had  been  greatly 
blessed  to  the  conversion  of  souls — that  he  was  hish- 
ly  esteemed,    and   considered   a    spiritual  preacher, 
sore  temptations  beset  me.       Thinking  I    might    have 
been  deceived  respecting  duty,  and  have  engaged  in 
a  work  to  which  God  had  not  called  me,  my  faith  be- 
gan to  fail — unbelief  increased — the  powers  of  dark- 
ness bound  my  soul,  and  all  my  hope  seemed  blasted. 
My  distress  and  trials  were  past  expression,  and  un- 
paralleled by  any  thing  that  I  had  hitherto  experien- 
ced.    I  turned  aside  into   a  wood,  prostrated  myself 
on  the  wet  ground,  and  poured  forth  my  grief  in  sighs 
and  tears.     Perhaps   I   never  came   nearer    sinkinor 
under  trials,  and  vowing,  like  Jeremiah,  no  more  to 
speak  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  than  I  did  at  this  time. 
I  lamented  that   I   had   any   appointments,   and   con- 
cluded that  after  attending  those  I  had  already  given 
out,  I  would  make  no  more;   and   in  case  there  wa» 
no  change  in  my  mind,  would  tell  the  people  that  I 
had  been  deceived  and   should  preach  no    more.     O 
how  important,  that  fathers  in  Israel  be  exceedingly 
careful    that    they   hurt  not  the   oil  and  the  wine." 
Young  preachers,  and  those  who  are  inexperienced, 
cannot,   at  the  best,  exercise  that  wisdom  and  skill, 
which  preachers  of  more  experience  can.     They  may 
often  err  in  judgment  as  to  duty — they  may  often  err 
in  the  selection  of  a  text,   and  in  the  explanation  of 
scripture,  as  possibly  I  might  in  this  case,  and  probably 
mmj  have  done  at  some  other  times.     Yet  as  these  er- 
rours  are  almost  inseparable  from  the  improvement  of 
young  and  weak  gifts,  how  necessary  it  is  that  elder 
brethren  deal  tenderly  with  such ;   striving  with  gen- 
tleness to  admonish  and  correct  them,  when  they  see 
them    in   errour.     A    few   words   of  discouragement 


96  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE, 

from  one  of  age  and  experience,  may  for  ever  destroy 
the  confidence  and  faith  of  the  tender  mind.  It  is 
true  the  scripture  says,  Rx)m.  8:28,  "All  things 
work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God;"  stili 
experience  lamentably  proves  the  hurt  that  is  done 
tender  minds  by  harsh  treatment  and  severe  reproofs 
from  the  fathers  and  mothers  in  Israel.  Instead  of 
its  disposing  them  to  trust  more  in  the  Lord,  it  generally 
discourages  and  disheartens  them,  and  frequently 
causes  their  faith  to  fail.  O  may  the  Lord  give  his 
followers  wisdom  to  become  nursing  fathers  and  nurs- 
ing mothers  in  Israel,  and  gently  lead  the  children 
along  in  the  paths  of  duty.  I  arose  and  went  to  my 
appointment  with  a  gloomy  mind,  and  dreaded  to  meet 
the  people.  On  entering  the  assembly,  I  remained 
in  silence  a  fev/  minutes,  thinking  to  tell  them  I  had 
been  deceived  with  regard  to  my  duty;  but  in  an  in- 
stant, former  experience,  and  former  evidences  of  the 
duty  God  required  of  me,  rose  clearly  to  view;  and 
with  them,  peace  flowed  into  my  soul.  My  doubts 
fled — and  reflecting  that,  ''Great  men  are  not  always 
ivise;'^  neither  are  good  men  always  perfect,  I  was  con- 
vinced my  duty  might  be  better  known  to  myself,  than 
to  any  other  erring  mortal ;  and,  though  saying  in  my 
heart  with  the  apostle,  "  Who  is  suflicient  for  these 
things?"  I  arose  and  commenced  speaking.  The 
word  of  the  Lord  was  like  fire  shut  up  in  my  boneSj 
and  his  power  attended  it  to  the  hearts  of  the  people. 
Sinners  wept;  saints  rejoiced,  and  my  soul  was  happy 
in  God.  Seven  were  awakened,  and  bowed  before 
the  Lord,  while  we  pleaded  for  mercy. 

Wednesday,  I  attended  a  solemn  meeting  in  Ham- 
burg; after  this  I  preached  once  in  Attica,  and  re- 
turned again  to  Hamburgh,  where  I  spoke  to  an 
attentive  assembly,  on  Monday  the  10th  of  June. 
The  day  following,  I  preached  with  much  freedom  in 
Eden. 


A   HELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  97 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

My  journey  to  Ohio. 

For  sometime  I  had  felt  that  it  was  my  duty  to  go 
to  Ohio,  and  declare  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to 
the  inhabitants    of  that  new  country.     And    having 
made  such  preparations  for  my  journey  as  were  prac- 
ticable, I  left  my  horse  with  a   friend   in   Hamburg, 
went  to  Black  Rock  on  Wednesday,  June  12,  and  en- 
gaged a  passage  in  a  schooner  to  Portland,  Ohio.     In 
the  morning  we  embarked,  and   sailing  up  the  Niag- 
ara, anchored  opposite  Buffalo  till  about  four  o'clock, 
P.  M. ;   when  we  weighed  anchor,  and  before  a  gen- 
tle breeze  sailed  up   the  lake.     The  sun  shone  beau- 
tifully, and  the  waves  rolled  gently,  as  the  land  of  my 
friends  and  acquaintance  gradually  receded.     Placing 
myself  at  the  stern,  I   fixed  my  eyes  on  Buffalo,  till 
night   rendered   every  object  indistinct;   and   I   said 
adieu,  to   the  country  that   gave  me  birth — where  I 
have  tasted  heavenly  joys,  and  seen  the  glory  of  God 
— where  dwell  many  precious  brethren  and  agreeable 
acquaintances,   who  have   often   administered  to  my 
necessities  and   soothed   my  sorrows.      Then  turning 
my  thoughts  to  the  land  in  which  I  should  soon  be  a 
stranger,  tears  stole  down  my  cheeks.     But  reflecting 
upon  the  care  my  heavenly  Father  has  over  his  chil- 
dren, I  retired   to   the  cabin;    and  soon  sunk  into  a 
gentle  slumber  for   the   first  time  on  the  water,  and 
passed  the  night  in  a  calm  and  sweet  repose.     When 
morning  came,  ninety  miles  lay  between  us  and  Buf- 
falo; the  sun  again  shone  pleasantly,  and  the  bosom 
of  the  lake  was  peaceful.     At  the  south  stretched  the 
Pennsylvanian  shores;   at  the  north  appeared  a  vast 
expanse  of  water.     While  gazing  on  the  sublime  and 
beautiful  prospect  before  me,  my  heart  was  filled  with 
adoration.     A  calm  succeeding,  we  advanced  but  lit- 
tle;  and  on  Saturday  were  still  in  sight  of  Pennsyl- 
vania.    Being  requested,   I  preached   on  deck,  from 
John  3:14,  15.     Although  the  crew  seemed  to  listen 
attentively,  the  word  appeared  to  have  little  place  in 
9 


93  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

their  hearts.  This  day  I  ate  the  last  of  my  provis-^ 
ions;  the  weather  became  unpleasant,  and  the  lake 
that  a  little  time  before  was  almost  unruffled,  now 
became  tempestuous;  and  we  were  driven  upon  its 
rollincr  billows;  sometimes  from  one  side  to  the  oth- 
er,  and  sometimes  backward. 

Monday,  June  17,  the  wind  and  storm  abated.  Our 
voyage  having  been  longer  than  we  expected,  and 
the  wind  being  still  contrary,  the  captain  of  the  ves- 
sel, notwithstanding  his  engagement,  now  refused  to 
take  me  to  Portland;  and  after  receiving  my  last 
money  for  the  passage,  he  set  me  with  four  others  on 
the  peninsula  west  of  Sandusky  bay,  and  six  miles  op- 
posite Portland.  Here  was  a  light-house;  and  be- 
sides the  man  who  kept  it,  there  were  no  inhabitants 
on  this  part  of  the  peninsula.  It  was  now  after  sun- 
set, and  during  the  last  forty  hours  I  had  eaten  but 
one  meal,  which  was  given  me  by  the  captain  of  the 
vessel.  The  man  who  kept  the  light-house,  had  but 
little  provision  with  him,  having  been  disappointed  of 
an  expected  recruit  in  consequence  of  the  unfavoura- 
ble wind.  So  without  tasting  any  food,  I  lay  down 
on  the  floor,  and  closed  my  eyes  to  sleep,  hoping  to 
forget  my  hunger.  But  recollections  of  the  kind 
brethren  in  New-York,  who  had  often  fed  and  lodg- 
ed me  with  willing  and  joyful  hearts,  together  with 
the  painful  contrast  of  my  present  situation,  crowded 
into  my  mind,  and  drove  slumber  from  my  eyes. 
When  the  men  who  landed  with  me  had  fallen  asleep, 
the  keeper,  remembering  the  poor  boy  that  had  come 
far  from  a  father's  house  to  preach  the  gospel,  brought 
me  a  cracker  and  half  a  pint  of  milk.  This  was  a 
delicious  morsel,  and  I  received  it  with  thanksgiving. 
Next  morning  the  sun  rose  with  splendour,  and  I 
walked  out  to  view  the  surrounding  scenery.  The 
waters  of  Erie  lay  on  the  east,  vvcst,  and  north; 
south,  the  prospect  was  bounded  by  a  wood;  across 
(he  bay,  Portland  appeared  in  sight.  But  I  knew  no 
way  to  go  thither,  for  there  was  no  vessel  on  this  part 
of  the  peninsula,  and  I  could  not  go  by  land,  as  the 
distance  was  sixty  miles,  through  a  marshy  wilder- 
ness.    Going  into  the  top  of  the  light-house,  I  looked 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  99 

eastward,  and,  though  my  hunger  was  oppressive, 
and  I  could  neither  see  my  native  land,  nor  any  place 
where  I  had  formerly  travelled,  yet  I  found  Christ  to 
be  precious,  and  his  love  filled  my  soul.  Two  of  the 
men  who  landed  with  me  had  each  of  them  a  rifle ; 
and  going  this  morning  into  a  wood,  they  killed  a 
fawn,  which  we  cooked  and  ate  without  seasoning,  or 
any  other  kind  of  food;  and  it  seemed  a  delicious 
morsel  as  ever  was  tasted.  After  this,  while  walking 
in  the  wood  for  meditation,  I  came  suddenly  to  a 
prairie;  on  which,  the  grass,  that  was  two  or  three 
feet  high,  vras  gently  waving  over  the  extended  plain. 
Here,  nature  displayed  its  lovely  charms.  I  sat  down 
under  the  shade — gazed  on  its  beauties — and  praised 
their  Author. 

The  next  day,  being  weary  of  waiting  for  a  pas- 
sage, one  of  the  men  and  myself  caulked  an  old  skiff, 
that  had  been  washed  upon  the  shore,  and  set  off  for 
Portland.  The  skiff  was  so  small,  that  our  weight 
sunk  it  nearly  to  the  top;  and  it  leaked  so  fast,  that 
it  kept  me  busy  in  lading  out  the  water  with  my  shoe, 
which  I  used  for  want  of  something  better.  After 
rowing  along  the  shore  about  two  miles,  we  changed 
our  course  directly  across  the  bay  for  Portland,  The 
wind  was  against  us;  and  when  about  one  mile  from 
the  shore,  the  waves  ran  three  or  four  feet  high,  and 
frequently  came  over  the  top  of  the  skiff.  As  we 
could  not  swim,  we  now  began  to  view  ourselves  in 
danger;  but  having  no  wish  to  return,  we  faithfully 
endeavoured  to  make  our  way  through  wind  and 
waves.  Every  moment  our  situation  grew  n&ore  per- 
ilous. The  wind  increased,  so  that  we  made  but  Ut- 
ile progress;  and  we  determined  to  return  if  possible. 
On  turning  the  skiff  about,  we  were  in  danger  of  fall- 
ing into  the  troughs;  but  we  succeeded  so  well,  that 
not  more  than  a  pail  full  of  water  ran  into  our  vessel; 
and  we  reached  the  shore  at  Sand  Point,  about  tv/o 
miles  from  the  light-house.  I  was  glad  to  get  on  the 
land  again,  though  I  suffered  with  hunger,  in  addi- 
tion to  being  both  wet  and  cold.  Nature  itself  seem- 
ed to  frown;  the  sky  was  lowering;  the  cold  north- 
west  wind  rustled  among  the  trees,  and  the  water  in 


100  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

billows  dashed  the  ^hore.  Having  eaten  nothing  but 
fresh  venison,  without  salt  or  other  provisions,  my 
stomach  became  disordered,  and  brought  on  weakness 
and  stupidity.  I  walked  along  the  shore;  and  while 
my  former  condition,  when  I  enjoyed  plenty  beneath 
the  parental  roof,  or  among  kind  brethren,  was  con- 
trasted with  my  present  situation,  in  which  I  had  not 
even  the  privilege  of  entering  the  hoiises  of  strangers, 
I  wept  bitterly.  Falling  on  my  knees,  I  called  on 
the  name  of  the  Lord.  My  soul  was  soon  happy 
and  joyful;  and,  though  I  knew  no  way  to  get  off  the 
peninsula,  or  after  getting  off,  to  succeed  among 
strangers  without  money,  I  repented  not  my  having 
come  into  this  country. 

Soon  we  met  with  a  man,  who  had  come  to  the 
peninsula  in  search  of  cattle,  and  was  waiting  the  ar- 
rival of  a  vessel.  I  gladly  warmed  myself  by  the  fire 
he  had  kindled;  and  he  gave  us  some  bread  and  pork; 
but  my  stomach  was  so  out  of  order,  I  could  eat  but 
little.  In  the  afternoon,  we  were  gladdened  by  the 
sight  of  a  vessel,  coming  from  Portland;  and  on  its 
arrival,  we  solicited  a  passage.  As  their  business 
would  not  permit  them  to  land  us  at  Portland,  they 
took  us  across  the  bay  to  Cedar  Point.  Taking  our 
portmanteaus  on  our  shoulders,  we  walked  nine  miles 
on  the  beach  of  the  lake,  before  we  came  to  any 
house;  and  being  very  thirsty,  were  glad  to  drink 
some  poor  water.  After  travelling  three  miles  fur- 
ther into  Milan,  I  found  brethren,  who  received  me 
affectionately.  Blessed  be  the  Lord  for  all  his 
goodness. 

In  this  town,  a  Free-Will  Baptist  church  had  been 
gathered  three  years  before,  by  Eld  J.  N.  Hinckley; 
and  from  that  time  it  had  been  visited  by  only  tAvo  or 
three  preachers  of  the  Free-Will  Baptist  order;  yet, 
they  had  continued  their  meetings,  and  in  a  good  de- 
gree maintained  a  gospel  walk.  Thursday,  June  20, 
I  had  the  privilege  of  preaching  to  them. 

After  this,  I  attended  meetings  with  some  appear- 
ance of  success  in  the  towns  of  New-London,  Clarks- 
field,  and  Danbury.  In  the  latter,  a  backslider,  at 
the  age  of  seventy,  was  called  to  exchange  worlds. 


A  RELIGIOUS   NARRATIVE.  I  01 

Wlien  viewing  himself  about  to  go  into  eternitv,  he 
remarked,  that  although  he  did  not  then  enjoy  religio7i, 
he  knew  he  once  had;  and  therefore,  it  was  impossi- 
ble that  he  should  be  lost;  for  he  doubted  not,  that 
all  who  had  once  experienced  pardoning  grace,  would 
be  saved.  So,  quieting  his  mind  thus  in  his  last  mo- 
ments, to  all  human  appearance,  he  left  the  world 
without  concern.  In  compliance  with  a  request,  I 
preached  the  funeral  sermon.  Soon  after  the  people 
had  collected,  two  sons  of  the  deceased  entered  the 
house.  They  came  to  visit  their  aged  sire,  ignorant 
of  the  sad  tale.  But  disappointment  and  anguish 
tilled  their  hearts,  and  their  lamentations  rendered 
the  scene  still  more  solemn  and  affecting.  We  fol- 
lowed him  to  the  silent  tomb,  the  house  appointed 
for  all  living;  then  each  went  his  way,  and  the  mourn- 
ers returned  to  their  habitation,  weeping. 

Elder  Collins  of  New-York,  and  myself,  appointed 
a  general  meeting,  to  be  holden  in  Milan  on  the  29th 
and   30th    of  June.     Brethren  attended   from  three 
small  churches,  in  Milan,  Greenfield  and  Clarksfield; 
which  were   the  only  Free- Will  Baptist  churches  in 
this  part  of  the  country.     On  the  first  day,  our  num- 
ber was  about  twenty;   and  truly,  the  form  of  the  Son 
of^God  was  in  our  midst,    to    the    great   joy  of  our 
hearts.     A  quarterly  meeting  was  this  day  organized, 
called  Huron  Quarterly  Meeting.     On  the  Sabbath, 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  met  in  a  barn.     I  spoke 
to  thern  from  Isa.  33:16,17:   ''He  shall  dwell  on  high: 
his  place  of  defence  shall  be  the  munitions  of  rocks,'"  kc. 
Being  requested  to  preach  again  in  the  afternoon,   I 
spoke  from  Jeremiah  17:11:   "  As  the  partridge   sit- 
teth  on  eggs,  and  hateheth  them  not;  so  he  that  get^ 
teth  riches,  and  not  by  right,  shall  leave  them  in  the 
midst  of  his  days,  and  at  his  end  shall  be  a  fool."  Eld. 
Collins  delivered  a  discourse  from  Heb.  4:9:  ''  There 
remaineth  therefore  a  rest   to   the  people  of  God." 
We  then  ate  the  bread,  and  drank  tfie  cup  in  remem- 
brance of  our  Lord's  body  that  was  broken,  and  his 
blood  that  was  shed  for  us.     Several    animating    ex- 
hortations   followed;     many    tears    were    shed;    the 
children  of  the  King  rejoiced;   and  many,  we  trust, 
9* 


102  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

felt  the  need  of  salvation,  and  went  away  sorrowful- 
July  2  and  3,  I  attended  meetings  in  Milan,  in 
which  the  consolations  of  the  gospel  of  peace  were 
enjoyed.  The  four  days  following  were  spent  at  a 
Methodist  camp-meeting  in  Florence,  Huron  county, 
in  which  I  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  preaching  once 
from  the  stand,  and  of  speaking  several  times  at 
prayer  meetings.  During  this  period  some  were  hope- 
fully converted.  Monday,  July  8th,  a  Methodist 
brother  in  Brunswick,  kindly  lent  me  a  horse  to  go 
to  the  south  part  of  the  state.  The  next  day  I 
preached  in  Greenfield;  and  the  day  following  in 
Plymouth,  seventeen  miles  distant.  On  Thursday,  I 
attended  a  meeting  in  New-London,  where  the  melt- 
ing influence  of  God's  spirit  was  felt;  then  rode  to 
Greenfield,  and  was  there  confined  two  days  by  illness. 
But  obtaining  relief  by  medicine,  I  spoke  on  Sunday, 
July  14,  to  a  large  congregation,  convened  in  a  grove 
at  Greenfield,  from  Isa.  42:6,7,8:  "  I  Vie  Lord  have 
called  ihee  in  righteousness,''  &c. ;  but  before  the  ser- 
mon was  concluded,  a  terrible  thunder  shower  alarm- 
ed the  people,  and  the  meeting  was  dismissed.  If  a 
thunder  shower  cause  the  unconverted  to  have  feel- 
ings of  terrour  and  dismay,  O!  what  will  their  horrour 
and  anguish  be,  when  "  Upon  the  wicked  God  shall 
rain  snares,  fire  and  brimstone,  and  an  horrible  tem- 
pest ! — the  portion  of  their  cup, ' '  Psalms,  11:6.  In  the 
afternoon,  I  attended  another  meeting,  which  was 
truly  solemn;  and  in  the  evening,  spoke  to  a  weep- 
ing audience  in  Brunswick.  The  next  day,  I  had  an 
appointment  at  3  o'clock,  P.  M.,  in  Fitzviile,  twelve 
miles  from  Brunswick;  but  being  called  to  attend  the 
funeral  of  a  child,  did  not  reach  the  same  till  evening. 
Upon  entering  the  assembly,  I  found  there  was  a 
great  noise,  but  no  confusion.  Some  were  praying, 
some  shouting,  others  singing  aloud  for  joy,  and  a 
few  were  weeping.  Two  mourning  souls  had  found 
peace,  and  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  among  the 
people.  I  spoke  to  them  a  few  minutes,  and  then 
prayed.  Seventeen  engaged,  by  giving  me  their 
hands,  immediately  to  commence  seeking  the  salva- 
tion  of  their  souls.     A  revival   followed  this  meet- 


\ 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  103 

ing,  in    which   fifteen  or  twenty  were  converted  to 
God. 

Tuesday,  July  16,  I  attended  meeting  in  Green- 
wich, with  Elder  Collins,  and  preached;  after  which 
a  church  was  organized.  In  the  evening,  I  spoke  to 
a  very  attentive  assemhly  in  Plymouth,  ten  miles  dis- 
tant; and  the  next  evening  preached  in  the  court- 
house at  ]Mansfield,  thirty  miles  further  south.  The 
congregation  was  large  and  solemn.  Thursday, 
I  travelled  thirty-five  miles  to  Newark;  the  next  day 
twenty  miles  to  Raccoon,  and  there  attended  worship. 
On  Saturday,  I  rode  thirty  miles  to  a  Methodist 
camp-meeting.  Hctc,  I  tarried  three  days,  and  had 
the  privilege  of  preaching  once,  which  was  at  mid- 
night; and  of  exhorting  and  praying  several  times. 
Wednesday,  I  rode  thirty  miles,  passing  through 
Chilicothe,  thence  down  the  Sciota  river;  the  day 
following  went  to  Porter,  thirty-four  miles;  and  the 
next  day  to  Portsmouth,  situated  on  the  Ohio  river, 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Sciota. 

The  country  through  which  I  passed  was  interest- 
ing to  the  stranger.  For  two  hundred  miles  it  is  level 
and  fertile;  and  by  the  way,  are  many  large  farms,  in 
beautiful  order.  At  one  place,  where  I  called  on  a 
farmer,  I  noticed  the  largest  field  of  corn  that  I  had 
ever  seen,  and  asked  the  number  of  acres  it  con- 
tained; he  replied,  *'  one  hundred  and  sixteen;"  and 
remarked,  that  he  had  two  hundred  acres  of  corn  then 
growing  on  his  farm;  and  that  the  year  before,  he 
raised  ten  thousand  bushels.  However,  this  could 
hardly  be  called  a  "  land  of  brooks  and  springs,"  for 
in  general  water  was  both  scarce  and  poor. 

On  this  journey,  I  had  an  interview  with  a  minister 
of  considerable  talents,  belonging  to  a  sect  who  call 
themselves  Separate  Baptists;  but  are  denominated  by 
some.  Wash  Feet  Baptists;  because  they  believe  wash- 
ing the  saints'  feet  to  be  an  ordinance  of  the  gospel, 
and  make  its  omission  a  bar  to  communion.  He  in-^ 
formed  me  that  they  held  to  free  salvation,  the  freedom 
ofi^  human  ivill,  the  fnal  perseverance  of  the  saints^ 
and  what  is  called  close  communion.  I  understood 
there  were  several  churches  of  this  connexion,  per- 


104  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

haps  twenty — several  able  ministers — and  that   they 
formerly  seceded  from  the  Calvinistic  Baptists. 

At  Portsmouth,  I  found  Elder  Rufus  Cheney,  who 
removed  from  New- York  to  this  place  six  or  seven 
years  before.  He  informed  me  there  were  no  Free- 
Will  Baptists  in  this  region  at  that  time;  and  that  he 
lived  several  months,  as  it  were  alone,  frequently 
preaching,  but  with  little  appearance  of  success.  At 
last  two  or  three  brethren  being  in  the  place  from  the 
church  of  which  he  was  a  member  in  New- York,  he 
felt  desirous  to  attend  to  the  ordinances  of  God's 
house;  and  accordingly  appointed  a  meeting  for 
preaching  and  communion,  and  for  washing  the  saints' 
feet,  agreeably  to  the  injunction  and  example  of  our 
Lord,  recorded  in  the  13th  chapter  of  John.  At  the 
appointed  time,  a  large  assembly  attended;  yet  only 
two  or  three  were  ready  to  unite  with  Elder  Cheney 
in  the  solemn  exercises.  The  preaching  seemed  to 
have  little  effect,  and  the  communion  appeared  to  make 
little  impression;  but  when  they  began  to  wash  one 
another's  feet,  the  power  of  the  Highest  descended 
upon  the  people — groans  burst  forth  from  adamantine 
hearts, — tears  from  eyes  that  seldom  wept — and  in 
every  part  of  the  assembly,  were  heard  the  cries  of 
sinners.  From  this  hour,  the  Lord  blessed  the  labour 
of  his  hands.  '  He  saw  of  the  travail  of  his  soul,' 
and  the  glory  of  God  among  the  pe>ople.  A  powerful 
reformation  followed,  in  which  many  learned  to  sing 
the  sweet  songs  of  Zion.  Seven  first  united  to  take 
the  scriptures  for  their  rule  of  faith  and  practice;  but 
their  number  increased,  until  it  now  amounted  to  one 
hundred  and  twelve.  I  tarried  five  days  among  them, 
preaching  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  enjoyed  some 
good  seasons. 

During  my  stay  in  Portsmouth,  I  sent  an  appoint- 
ment across  the  Ohio  river,  into  Kentucky;  but  when 
the  time  came,  the  boat  used  for  crossing  the  river 
was  absent.  The  stream  I  think  was  about  half  a 
mile  wide;  and  as  I  was  unwilling  to  disappoint  the 
people,  I  began  to  contrive  a  way  to  cross;  and  go- 
ing alone  down  the"  river  side,  after  an  hour's  labour, 
I  succeeded  in  getting  an  old  canoe  from  among  the 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  103 

flood  wood,  that  had  an  openinjr  in  the  bottom  from 
end    to  end,    and  nearly  an  inch  in  width.     As  the 
water  appeared  to  be  shallow,   and   of  a  gentle  cur- 
rent,  I  thought,   with   little  difficulty,  I  should  soon 
reach  the  opposite  shore;   and  accordingly  set  off  my 
little  bark.     Taking  a  board  for  a  paddle,  and  placing 
another  across  the  canoe,   I  seated  myself,  when  my 
little  vessel,    sinking   in  the   water,  filled  within  two 
inches    of  the    top.     Thus  I  ventured  forward;  but 
soon  found  myself  in  deep,  agitated  water;   and  cast- 
ing my  eyes  toward  the  shores,  they  seemed  to  be  in 
a    rapid    flight.     My  little    bark  whirled  round   and 
round,  and  I  wished  myself  on  the  land,  thinking  this 
perhaps,  was   an  imprudent  step.     Resolving,  how- 
ever,  not  to  despair,  I  endeavoured  to  gain  the  Ken- 
tucky shore.     Afl;er  floating   down  the  stream  half  a 
mile,  I  came  within  one  or    two    rods  of  the  bank, 
where  the  water  was  very  deep  and  the  current  swift. 
A   quantity   of  flood  wood  v/as  lodged  a  little  below 
me,  and  I  could  see  no  way  to  avoid  falling  amongst 
it;  but  happily  a  stick,  projecting  from  the  bottom  of 
the  river  nearly  to  the  surface  of  the  water,  fastened 
in  the  bottom  of  the  canoe,  and  held  it.     Presently  I 
caught  a  rail  that  was  floating  down  the  stream,  and 
placing  one  end  of  it  on  the  canoe,  and  the  other  end 
upon  a  log,  walked  on  it  to  the  shore.     A  large  num- 
ber, chiefly  people   of  colour,   assembled,   and  I  felt 
that  Heaven  assisted  me  in  preaching.     Their  tears 
flowed  freely,   and  my  soul  rejoiced  for  the  privilege 
of  pointing  Afric's  injured  sons  to  the  Lamb  of  God, 
who  is   able    and  willing   to  sanctify  their  wrongs  to 
their    eternal    good.     Several,    apparently  much  af- 
fected,  came  forward  for    prayer,    and    promised  to 
seek  the  Lord.     Nearly  the  whole  assembly  kneeled 
in  time  of  prayer:   and  I  was  informed  this  was  the 
custom  of  the  country.     It  is  indeed  but  a  respectful 
custom,  when  God  is  addressed  by  his  creature,   lit- 
tle, sinful  man.     Duty  demanding  my  immediate  re-^ 
turn,  I  obtained  assistance  in  getting  my  canoe  to  the 
shore,  and  in  preparing  a  paddle;   and  after  floating; 
down  the  stream  another  half  mile,  reached  the  oppa* 
gite  shore  in  safety. 


\\ 


106  >A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

Monday,  July  29,  proceeding  twenty-five  miles  up 
the  Ohio  river,  I  held  a  meeting  in  Raccoon.  The 
next  day  I  went  twenty-five  miles,  to  Rutland,  and 
there  met  Elders  Rothburn  and  Hatch;  who  had 
been  Free-Will  Baptist  preachers  in  New-England, 
several  years  previous  to  this  time.  When  they  came 
to  this  country,  they  found  Elder  Steadman,  an  influ- 
ential preacher  of  their  own  order,  happily  engaged 
in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  Elder  Steadman  removed 
from  New-England,  about  the  year  1805,  established 
several  churches,  and  formed  a  quarterly  meeting; 
which  became  so  large,  that  it  was  divided  into  two, 
and  these  two  organized  a  yearly  meeting.  Elders 
R.  and  H.  became  fellow-labourers  with  Elder  S.,  in 
the  precious  cause  of  Christ,  till  the  parched  ground 
became  a  pool,  and  the  thirsty  land,  springs  of  v/ater. 
The  church  was  nourished  by  the  dews  of  heaven, 
and  the  wilderness  became  vocal  with  the  praises  of 
Emmanuel.  But  soon  the  scene  changed.  The  cir- 
cumstances as  related  to  me  were  as  follows: 

At  a  session  of  their  yearly  meeting,  one  who  had 
been  considered  a  father  in  Zion,  came  into  the  as- 
sembly, fell  on  his  knees,  and,  to  the  surprise  of  all 
the  congregation,  confessed,  with  bursts  of  grief,  a 
crime,  of  which  even  his  most  violent  enemies  had  not 
suspected  him  to  be  guilty;  and  which,  but  for  this 
confession,  might  have  remained  a  secret  till  the 
Judgment.  The  assembly  were  astonished;  the  hearts 
of  his  brethren  broken  with  grief;  and  even  his  ene- 
mies, who  had  formerly  sought  occasion  against  him, 
now  wept  profusely;  and  scarcely  a  dry  face  was  to 
be  seen  in  the  whole  assembly.  Deep  sorrow  sat  on 
the  countenance  of  every  friend;  and  some  of  the 
preachers  wept  the  whole  night.  '  A  little  before  day, 
the  penitent  came  to  their  lodgings,  kneeled  at  their 
bed-side,  and  after  weeping  a  while,  he  asked  them 
if  they  could  forgive  him.  They  said  they  could,  as 
to  personal  feelingsrr— but  still  they  wept  again,  for  the 
occasion  that  had  been  given  for  the  enemies  of  the 
cross,  to  speak  reproachfully.  The  wicked  now  tri- 
umphed; and  among  the  brethren  there  was  a  divi- 
sion; some  thought  they  should  forgive  him,  and  lei; 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  107 

him  retain  his  eldership;  others,  though  wilhnfr  to 
forgive,  were  of  opinion  that  his  eldership  ought  to 
be  taken  away.  JVot  far  from  this  time,  they  were 
visited  by  several  preachers  of  talents,  from  Miami 
and  Kentucky,  belonging  to  the  sect  called  'New- 
Lights.'  The  yearly  meeting  was  in  a  rocking  and 
tried  state.  The  preachers  being  mostly  youno-,  and 
little  used  to  such  trials  as  now  assailed  them,  felt 
unable  to  sustain  the  shock.  The  visiting  preachers 
proposed  a  union  with  their  denomination.  The  par- 
ties held  a  conference  to  learn  the  existing  difference 
of  opinion;  and  after  the  investigation,  concluded 
there  was  no  essential  difference, — that  they  should 
be  one  people, — and  accordingly  they  united.  Some 
of  the  churches,  however,  and  many  individuals  in 
the  yearly  meeting,  were  much  dissatisfied;  and  for 
several  years  would  not  acknowledge  the  union. 

^I   preached    with    them    once    or    twice;    and    oh 
Wednesday,  July  31,  commenced  my  return  to  New- 
It  ork.     And  agreeably  to  the  injunction,   "As  ye  o^o, 
preach,"    I   attended  meetings  in  Athens    and  New- 
ark.    And  on  Sunday,  August  4,   hearing  the  ISgw 
Lights    held   a  camp-meeting  at  Mount  Vernon,    I 
rode   fifteen  miles  in  the   morning,   and  entered  the 
camp  ground,  a  stranger  to  ail.     My  garments  were 
worn  nearly  to  rags — much  soiled  by  my  late  travels 
in  the  heat  and  dust — and  I   had   no  change ;   still  I 
believed  duty  called  me  to  speak  to  this  people.    Hav- 
ing the  impression    that    an    introduction   somewhat 
singular,  would  in  this  case  render  the  hearts  of  the 
people   more  accessible,   I  gave  my  portmanteau  to 
the  first  man  I   met,   went  upon  the  stand  uninvited, 
and  took  a  seat  without  speaking,   or  fixing  my  eyes 
on   any  one,   till  the  close  of  a    discourse   which   a 
preacher    was   then    delivering.     Then  I  asked  the 
privilege  of  addressing  the  assembly.     The  preachers 
and  people  looked  at  me  with  apparent  suspicion;  and 
after  a  little  hesitation,   a  minister  called  for  my  cre- 
dentials.    As   I  left  the  stand  to  search  for  my  port- 
manteau which  contained  my  letters,   they  called  me 
back,  and  said,  that  after  an  intermission  of  half  an 
hour,  my  request  should  be  granted.     As  the  '  New 


108  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

Lights'  had  been  much  persecuted,  I  understood 
some  supposed  me  to  be  a  wicked  lad,  that  had  been 
sent  by  their  enemies  to  impose  on  them;  but  they 
hoped  my  attempt  to  preach  would  be  instrumental  of 
my  awakening.  The  whole  assembly  watched  me 
very  closely  till  I  retired  for  prayer.  When  the  time 
of  intermission  had  expired,  even  before  the  people 
had  assembled,  I  went  upon  the  preachers'  stand 
alone,  and  without  ceremony,  falling  on  my  knees, 
began  to  pray.  The  Spirit  made  intercession;  the 
windows  of  heaven  seemed  to  be  open;  and  at  times, 
the  groans,  cries,  and  sound  of  amen,  almost  drowned 
my  voice.  When  I  arose,  the  people,  who  were  in 
number  about  one  thousand,  stood  thick  around  the 
stand,  and  many  countenances  were  bathed  in  tears. 
A  text  occurred  to  my  recollection;  Num.  10:29: 
*'  TVe  are  journeying  unto  the  place  of  which  the  Lord 
g^aid,  I  will  give  it  you:  come  thou  with  us,  and  we  will 
do  thee  good :  for  the  Lord  hath  spoken  good  concerning 
Israel.^'  In  the  illustration  of  this  passage,  I  noticed 
the  analogy,  first,  between  the  house  of  Jacob,  and 
the  true  Israel,  or  heirs  according  to  promise;  sec- 
ondly, between  Moses,  the  leader  of  ancient  Israel, 
and  Christ,  the  leader  of  the  true  Israel;  thirdly,  be- 
tween this  journey  to  the  promised  land,  and  the 
christian's  journey  to  the  rest  promised  to  the  true 
Israel;  and  fourthly,  the  analogy  between  the  good 
promised  by  Moses,  and  that  which  is  offered  by 
Christ.  The  Lord  showed  me  favour,  and  enabled 
me  to  speak  an  hour  and  a  half  with  great  freedom. 
The  assembly  stood  during  the  whole  time,  and  many 
were  powerfully  wrought  upon  by  the  Spirit;  saints 
rejoiced,  some  shouted,  and  tears  rolled  down  the 
cheeks  of  hundreds.  Some  powerful  exhortations 
were  added,  and  the  table  of  the  Lord  was  spread  be- 
fore the  assembly. 

After  communion,  a  vessel  of  water,  basins  and 
towels  having  been  prepared,  one  asked,  "  Who  ivill 
obey  the  mandate  of  the  Son  of  God,  '  Ye  also  ought  to 
2vash  one  another^ s  feet""^  "  All  waited  a  little  time  in 
silence.  And  believing  the  Spirit  bade  me  arise  and 
obey,  I  laid  aside  my  garments,  girded  myself  with  a 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  109 

towe],  poured  out  the  water,  and  began  to  wash  their 
feet.  Upon  which  one  of  the  preachers  exclaimed, 
''Glory  to  God!  some  in  jyeiv-York  know  as  well  how 
to  wash  the  saints'  feet  as  christians  in  Ohio.'''  Many 
joined  in  this  ordinance,  and  the  effect  was  solemn 
and  impressive.  Before  the  meeting  closed,  which 
was  on  Monday  morning,  several  were  Hopefully  con- 
verted. During  this  time,  various  persons  put  ^mall 
pieces  of  money  in  my  hand,  which  amounted  in  all 
to  ten  dollars;  and  a  merchant  gave  me  cloth  and 
trimmings  for  a  pair  of  pantaloons.  O  how  kindly 
hath  the  Lord  provided  for  his  unprofitable  servant! 

In  compliance  with  the  request  of  a  gentleman  in 
Mt.  Vernon  village,  I  called  at  his  house.  His  v.'ife 
met  me  at  the  door  with  her  face  bathed  in  tears,  and 
giving  me  her  hand  she  affectionately  said,  "  Ghry 
to  God,  for  w1iat  I  have  experienced  this  morning.  1 
was  bred  in  a  formal  religion,  and  yesterday  went  to 
meeting  an  unbeliever  in  experimental  religion.  But 
while  you  were  speaking  God  sent  an  arrow  to  my 
heart;  and  from  that  moment  I  have  felt  the  hOrfOurs 
and  pains  of  hell  till  this  morning;  and,  bless  the 
Lord,  I  have  just  now  found  peace  that  is  beyond 
expression."  Her  husband  was  a  professor,  and  we 
had  a  season  of  rejoicing.  He  informed  me  that  sev- 
eral in  the  village  proposed  making  a  contribution  for 
me,  if  I  would  receive  it.  But  I  felt  rich  and  happy, 
and  after  expressing  my  thanks  for  their  kindness, 
told  him  I  had  enough. 

My  next  meeting  was  in  Jefferson.  It  commenced 
in  the  afternoon,  and  continued  till  midnight.  The 
power  of  God  was  present,  and  eternity  seemed  un- 
veiled; several  were  awakened,  some  wanderers  con- 
fessed their  backslidings,  and  the  praises  of  three 
happy  converts  crowned  the  interview.  Wednesday, 
Aug.  7,  I  arrived  at  brother  Reynolds'  in  Brunswick, 
Huron  county,  and  returned  his  horse,  which  I  had 
rode  about  six  hundred  miles.  He  would  take  no 
pecuniary  reward.  O  Lord,  do  thou  reward  him. 
Pursuing  my  journey,  I  attended  meetings  in  Bruns- 
^vick,  Brownson,  Plymouth,  Greenwich,  Fitzville, 
Clarksfield,  Milan,  and  Portland,  sometimes  called 
10 


110  A    RELIGIOUS    NARliATIVEi 

Sandusky  city.  In  some  of  these,  my  soul  was  great'^ 
ly  blessed,  and  the  seasons  appeared  to  be  profitable 
to  the  people. 

On  Thursday,  the  15th,  I  crossed  Sandusky  bay 
and  visited  a  small  settlement,  a  few  miles  from  the 
light-house,  where  I  was  detainied  in  coming  to  this 
country.  I  was  informed  there  had  been  no  preach- 
ing on  the  peninsula  for  more  than  a  year  and  a  half. 
The  Lord  gave  me  freedom,  and  solemnity  reigned 
in  our  midst.  After  sermon,  I  began  speaking  to 
individuals;  biit  looking  around,  I  perceived  the 
greater  part  had  left  me,  and  were  looking  in  at  the 
doors  and  windows,  where  they  could  hear,  and  avoid 
being  spoken  to  themselves.  Some  appeared  tender, 
others  inflexibly  hard.  I  dined  in  the  placo,  and,  as 
a  friend  afterward  informed  me,  the  woman  of  the 
house  hurried  the  company  while  I  was  washing 
without,  to  take  seats  at  the  table  lest  I  should  give 
thanks. 

Friday,  I  returned  to  Portland,  and  waited  the  arri- 
val of  a  vessel  to  take  a  passage  to  Buffalo.  The 
steam-boat  did  not  arrive  at  the  expected  hour,  and 
word  soon  came  that  it  had  suffered  in  a  gale  of  wind 
and  was  laid  up  for  repairs.  Information  was  given 
me,  that  several  had  expressed  doubts  as  to  the  cor- 
rectness of  the  discourse,  delivered  in  my  late  visit; 
in  which  it  was  remarked,  that  I  never  preached  by 
note;  for  I  believed  if  a  man  was  called  of  God  to 
preach  the  gospfel,  he  was  not  under  the  necessity  of 
reading  it  to  the  people.  They  were  suspicious  that 
my  discourse  had  been  committed  to  memory;  and  to 
prove  me,  desired  that  I  would  preach  from  a  text 
they  should  give  me.  I  told  him  they  might  notify  a 
meieting  and  give  me  a  text  as  I  arose  to  speak. 
Nearly  two  hours  before  the  appointed  time,  Mr. 
Marsh,  keeper  of  the  steam-boat  hotel,  sent  a  note 
requesting  me  to  preach  from  the  following  text;  Gal. 
3:8;  ^^  And  the  scripture,  foreseeing  that  God  would 
justify  the  heathen  through  faith,  -preached  before  the  gos- 
pel unto  Abraham,  saying.  In  thee  shall  all  nations  be 
blessed.' '  I  retired  to  a  grove,  spent  a  few  minutes 
in  prayer,  then  returned  and  anxiously  waited  the  ap- 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  1  ]  1 

pointed  hour.  About  all  the  village  assembled;  and 
aaer  reading  my  text  and  making  some  introductory 
remarks,  I  noticed,  first,  ike  scripture  joromises  of  the 
jyiesslah;  secondly,  their  fulfilment,  and  the  manner  in 
which  all  nations  arc  blessed  in  the  seed  of  Mruham; 
fl«c/ thirdly,  the  faith  through  which  the  heathen  are  jus- 
tified. The  fear  of  man  was  removed,  and  my  soul 
led  out  into  the  deep  things  of  God  The  awakening 
influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  manifest  in  the  as- 
sembly, and  many  faces  were  bedewed  with  tears. 
Mr.  Marsh,  with  two  or  three  others,  made  me  a 
present  of  nearly  three  dollars. 

On  Saturday,  Aug.  17,  finding  no  opportunity  for 
a  passage  on  the  lake,  and  hearing  that  on  Tuesday 
following  a  vessel  was  to  go  from  Cleaveland,  a  town 
sixty  miles  distant;  I  left  Portland  at  the  setting  of 
the  sun,  with  my  portmanteau  on  my  shoulder,  and 
walked  seven  miles  that  evening.  The  next  day  I 
walked  thirty  miles,  principally  on  the  beach  of  the 
lake;  and  much  of  the  way  my  feet  sunk  to  the  ank- 
les in  sand.  About  twelve  o'clock,  a  stranger  on 
horseback  overtook  me;  said  that  a  few  months  pre- 
vious he  heard  me  preach,  and  offered  to  carry  my 
portmanteau.  His  kindness  was  gladly  accepted. 
\Vhen  night  came,  I  retired  to  rest  much  wearied; 
and  at  the  dawn  of  the  next  morning  proceeded  on  my 
journey.  After  travelling  three  miles,  I  found  the 
man  who  had  my  portmanteau.  He  offered  to  carry 
It  to  Cleaveland,  and  expecting  he  would  soon  over- 
take me,  I  left  him,  hasted  on  my  way,  and  reached 
Cleaveland  before  1 1  o'clock,  A.  M.  On  this  morn- 
ing I  had  travelled  twenty  miles,  and  now  to  my  dis- 
appointment found  the  vessel  had  sailed  an  hour  be- 
fore my  arrival  In  my  haste  during  the  latter  part 
x}  I J^"'''^^''  ^  ^a^  allowed  myself  no  time  to  eat, 
which  now  made  me  feel  the  cravings  of  hunger;  but 
my  money  was  in  the  portmanteau,  which  had  not  yet 
arriv-ed.  I  went  to  a  grocer,  told  him  my  situation, 
and  desired  something  to  eat,  promising  to  pay  as 
soon  as  my  money  should  arrive.  But  being  denied, 
i  went  out  from  the  town  a  little  distance,  sat  down 
\ij  the  way-side  in  the  rain,  and  anxiously  waited  for 


112 


jl.  religious  narrative. 


the  stranger.  He  had  besides  my  money,  my  watch, 
and  other  articles,  amounting  in  all  to  forty  dollars. 
In  about  two  hours,  my  friend  appeared  with  my 
portm.anteau,  and  with  thankfulness  I  supplied  my 
wants. 

I  tarried  ip  Cleaveland  one  day,  and  on  Tuesday, 
the  20th  of  Aug.  set  sail  in  the  Nicator  for  BufFalo. 
We  had  a  fair  wind,  and  a  prosperous  voyage;  but 
the  company  were  profane  and  wicked.  Thursday,  I 
landed  at  Buffalo,  went  to  Hamburg  where  I  had  left 
my  horse,  and  the  six  days  following,  attended  meet- 
ings in  Hamburg,  Eden,  Boston,  Concord,  and  El- 
licottsville.  Some  of  these  seasons  were  refreshing. 
Several,  who  had  been  living  without  God  and  with- 
out hope  in  the  world,  were  made  to  feel  their  pover- 
ty, and  desired  the  prayers  of  christians  in  their  be- 
half. After  this,  I  visited  Elder  J.  Folsom,  of  Bos- 
ton, who  was  nigh  unto  death;  and  for  the  last  time, 
enjoyed  his  society.  To  me  it  was  an  impressive  and 
memorcible  season.  Elder  F.  had  been  a  faithful  and: 
spiritual  watchman.  I  mourned  in  the  certain  expec- 
tation, that  soon  he  would  leave  the  eare  of  Zion; 
and  as  I  looked  upon  the  companion  of  his  youth,  and 
their  numerous  family,  all  my  sympathies  were  awak- 
ened. His  soul  was  happy,  and  he  rejoiced  in  God. 
With  the  firm  and  blessed  hope  of  meeting  him  in  the 
land  of  immortality  and  eternal  bliss,  I  pressed  his 
pallid  hand,  and  bade  him  adieu.* 

From  Boston  I  went  to  Attica,  where  the  second 
session  of  the  Holland  Purchase  Y.  M.  commenced 
on  the  31st  of  Aug.  1822.  Several  discourses  were 
delivered,  and  followed  by  animating  exhortations. 
A  comfortable  season  was  enjoyed,  but  nothing  spe- 
cial occurred.  In  Elders'  Conference,  a  resolve  was 
passed,  advising  our  preachers  and  brethren  not  to 
connect  with  masonic  lodges.  I  did  not  vote  for  this 
resolve  with  the   Conference,    because    one   of  our 


*A  few  months  after  this.  Elder  Folsom  left  the  world  in  the  triumphs 
of  that  faith,  he  had  so  often  recommended  to  others.  His  funeral 
sermon  was  preached  by  Elder  R.  Carey,  one  of  his  spiritual  children. 
His  death  was  lamented  by  hundreds  of  the  church  of  Christ,  but  t\\&j 
mourned  not  as  those  without  hope, 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  113 

preachers,  whom  I  thought  one  of  the  best,  was  a 
tree  mason;  and  I  concluded  if  masonry  was  not  good 
he  would  come  out  from  it. 

After  the  close  of  the  yearly  meeting,  I  continued 
my  journey  toward  Junius;  and  on  the  way,  preached 
once  in  Covington,  thrice  in  Richmond,  once  in  Gor- 
ham,  thrice  in  Benton,  twice  in  Milo,  and  attended 
eight  meetings  in  Wayne.  The  Lord  blessed  some 
of  these  seasons  with  his  presence ;  and  I  trust  some 
fruits  of  the  same  will  appear  in  the  day  of  eternity. 
In  Milo,  many  seemed  resolved  to  submit  to  Jesus, 
and  several  mourners  desired  the  prayers  of  saints. 

On  Monday,  Sept.  9,  I  arrived  at  my  father's  dwell- 
ing, but  found  it  empty.  IMy  father  was  absent  on  a 
visit  to  his  relatives  in  Connecticut,  and  my  two  eld- 
est   brothers   were   livins;  in  an  adjacent  neio-hbour- 

11*1  • 

hood.  As  there  was  no  friend  to  welcome  my  return, 
I  walked  out  over  the  places  that  had  been  familiar 
to  me,  to  indulge  the  solitude  of  my  feelings,  and 
reflect  upon  the  changing  scenes  of  time.  Here, 
was  the  place  where  I  mourned  my  wretched  state, 
when  unreconciled  to  God.  There,  beneath  the 
shade  of  that  wood,  I  supplicated  Heaven's  mercy; 
and  there  despaired,  fearing  my  day  of  grace  was 
over,  and  my  state  unalterably  fixed.  But  O  the 
change,  since  that  distressing  hour!  Bless  the  Lord, 
that  ray  soul  ever  experienced  it.  Here,  when  the 
*  wo  '  was  laid  on  me  if  I  preached  not  the  gospel,  I 
walked  on  the  banks  of  this  little  rivulet,  and  wept, 
saying,  ''Lord,  I  am  a  child,  how  can  I  s^oV  There, 
while  on  my  knees,  beneath  the  boughs  of  that  white- 
wood  tree,  I  resolved  to  obey  the  Lord,  and  be  an 
exile  and  a  wanderer  in  the  earth  to  preach  the  gospel 
of  Christ.  Here,  stood  the  dwelling,  in  which  I 
bowed,  on  the  morning  of  my  departure,  with  my  pa- 
rents, sister  and  brothers,  and  for  the  last  time, 
heard  my  dear  mother's  voice  lifted  to  God  in  prayer. 
But  the  flames  have  consumed  every  vestige.  Here 
my  mother,  trembling,  gave  the  parting  hand,  while 
the  tears  that  rolled  down  her  cheek,  bespoke  the 
parting  severe.  Here  she  cast  the  final  look  upon 
her  beloved  son  as  he  went  out  of  sight ;  then  returned 
10* 


114  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

to  her  cotttige,  to  see  him  no   more   in   time.     Now 
she  is  gone; — that  bosom  is  heaved  by  affliction  no 
more.     Though    the  falling  tempests  beat  upon  her 
silent  mansion,  and  winter's  rude  whistling  winds  pass 
over   it,  yet   her  repose  is  undisturbed.     But  where 
are  those  two  little  motherless  children — Rosanna  and 
Jeremiah?     Once  they   had  a  mother's  care;     now 
they  are  confided  to  the  protection  of  strangers!    But 
reflection  reminds   me,    that  they  are  under  the  care 
of  my  heavenly  Father,  who  is  able  to  make  even  this 
affliction   work   for  their   eternal   good.     And  as  for 
myself,   I    am  an  exile;    still  but  a  child  of  sixteen; 
strewing  my  tears  from  place  to  place;    wearing  out 
my  life,  and  exposing  myself  to   a  premature   death 
for  the   welfare   of  my  fellow  mortals — who  for  this, 
often  aim  the  vile  weapons  of  slander  and  detraction. 
Often  I  lack  the  necessaries  of  life — but  immediately 
something  whispered,   '  Hush!  David.     Shall  mortal 
man  complain.'*      Thou   hast   received   thy  pension,    a 
hundred  fold  in  this  life,  with  persecution,  which  is  a 
pari  of  thy  salary;  therefore  thou  art  blessed.     Cast 
thine  eyes  above ;  there  thou  hast  an  Almighty  Friend ; 
there  is   thy  inheritance  and   thy  treasure.     And  as 
thy  day  is,  shall  thy  strength  be.'     Peace  flowed  into 
my  soul;  and  I  exclaimed,  '  Lord  Jesus,  thy  will,  not 
mine,  be  done.     Help  me   in   patience  to  possess  my 
soul,    and  make  me  useful  in  thy  vineyard,  the  little 
time  thou  shalt  allot  to  me  in  this  vale  of  tears.    When 
in  death's  cold  arms  I  fall,  though  it  be  in  some  dis- 
tant land,  far  from  my  native  soil,  be  thou  my  friend 
and  accompany  me  through  the  gloomy  vale.     May 
ray  flesh  rest  in  hope;   and  in  the  morning  of  the  res^- 
urrection,   have   an   entrance  into  the  celestial  city, 
where  thy  soft  hand  shall  wipe  away  all  tears,    thy 
children  be  united  in  one,    and  with  their  harps  all 
tuned,  sing  that  song  which  never  ends. 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  115 


CHAPTER  IX. 


»3  journey  to  Connecticut. — Another  to  Upper  Canada: 
and  the  particulars  of  my  travels  to  the  age  of  seven- 
teen years. 

'  From  the  commencement  of  my  travels,  I  had  often 
wished  to  visit  my  relatives  in  Connecticut,  and  ac- 
cording to  the  grace  given  me,   preach  the  gospel  in 
that  section  also.     Now  the  long  desired  opportunity 
presented,  and  I  concluded  after  visiting  my  brothers 
to  depart  immediately.     With  them,  I  enjoyed  a  sol- 
emn interview;  preached  once  in  Junius,  and  thought 
the  prejudice  of  some  of  my  opposers  was  removed. 
My  eldest  brother  accompanied  me  to  Galen,  where 
we    attended    monthly    conference  with    the  church. 
Here,  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  one,  that  had 
been  awakened  in  my  last  meeting  in  this  place,  now 
rejoicing  in  God.     On  Sunday,  Sept.  15,   I  attended 
two  meetings  in  Galen;  then    left    my  brothers   and 
several  others  in  tears,  and  the  same  evening  went  to 
Mentz.     The  next  day  I  rode  forty  miles,  and  held  a 
meeting;   but  had  a  dull,  trying  time.     The  day  fol- 
lowing, I  reached  Brookfield,   and  was  welcomed  by 
my  friends  with  expressions  of  surprise  and  gladness.; 
for  having  heard  that   I   had  been  assassinated,  they 
expected  to  see  my  face  no  more.     I  attended  three 
meetings  with  them,  in  which  we  were  blessed  with 
the  smiles  of  the  Saviour.     On  Friday,  I  rode  thirty 
miles  through   the   rain    to    Cherry  Valley,   and  ap- 
pointed a  meeting  in  the  evening  at  the  Academy.  Ma- 
ny of  the  villagers,  excited  by  curiosity,  came  out  to 
hear  the   '^little  stranger;^'    and   by  the    weeping  of 
some,  and  the  seriousness  o?  all,  it   seemed  that  good 
was  done.      Saturday,    after  travelling  forty  miles,  I 
again  found  myself  nearly  destitute  of  money.     My 
supper  was  given  me,   and  in  the  morning  I  paid  my 
last  money  for  the  night's  lodging,   and  left  a  vest  as 
security  for  my  horse-keeping,  till  my  return.     Pro- 
ceeding  on  my   way  twenty  miles  to  Greenville,    I 
saw  a  congregation  coming  out  of  a  school-house, 


116  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

and  was  Impressed  to  kneel  on  the  green  and  pray. 
This  I  did,  and  found  access  to  the  throne  of  grace. 
The  people  soliciting  an  appointment,  I  tarried  the 
afternoon,  and  preached  to  several  hundreds.  The 
Lord  opened  the  hearts  of  some,  and  they  communi- 
cated about  three  dollars.  Thus  did  kind  Heaven 
again  supply  my  necessities.  Monday,  I  crossed  the 
North  river  at  Hudson,  and  preached  at  Mr.  Perry's 
tavern  in  Egremont,  Mass.  A  young  man  of  the 
family,  manifested  a  desire  to  seek  an  interest  in  the 
dear  Redeemer.  They  kindly  gave  me  entertain- 
ment; and  in  the  morning,  after  praying  with  them, 
I  left  them  in  tears. 

At  evening,  I  came  to  the  dwelling  of  my  grand- 
father Marks  in  Burlington.  As  both  he  and  my 
uncle  Marks  were  of  the  Episcopal  church,  but  my- 
self a  member  of  a  dissenting,  consequently  an  unpop- 
ular order,  I  had  prepared  my  mind  for  a  cold  recep- 
tion. But  in  this,  I  was  happily  disappointed;  they 
received  me  affectionately,  gave  me  much  good  in- 
struction and  wise  counsel,  exhorted  me  to  be  humble 
and  faithful,  and  discharge  my  duty  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord.  I  found  my  grandfather  to  be  a  man  of  expe- 
rience in  the  things  of  God,  and  possessed  of  that 
charity  which  suffereth  long.  He  despised  a  profes- 
sion without  experimental  religion,  a  form  without  the 
power  of  godliness,  and  a  ministry  without  holiness  of 
heart  and  communion  with  God.  My  uncle  also  was 
as  a  father  in  the  gospel  to  me;  and  time  passed 
pleasantly  in  the  society  of  his  family.  Ten  years 
had  elapsed  since  I  had  seen  these  kind  relatives, 
and  now  the  privilege  of  visiting  them  and  the  places 
of  my  early  childhood,  which  time  had  almost  oblit- 
erated from  my  memory,  was  sweet  to  my  soul. 

In  Plymouth,  I  visited  the  grave-yard,  and  begin- 
ning to  search  among  the  white  marbles  for  my  bro- 
ther Jeremiah's  grave,  soon  espied  his  name  on  a 
white  stone  at  the  head  of  a  little  mound;  and,  with 
much  emotion,  read  the  following  lines,  which  the 
passing  years  had  erased  from  my  memory: 

"  Short  was  my  life,  and  sweet  the  date— 
I  called  the  Saviour  at  the  gate; 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  IIT 

And  sweetly  did  resign  my  breath 
Into  the  hands  of  cruel  death." 

Now  I  rememered  how  oft  he  used  to  lead  me  to  the 
secret  place,  and  teach  me  to  call  on  the  name  of  the 
Lord.     His  good  advice  and  pious  warnings,  with  his 

dying  words,  "  /  fear David  will  run  a  nicked 

race,''  were  likewise  remembered.  Ah!  thought  I, 
if  he  were  now  alive  he  would  rejoice  and  be  glad  for 
the  great  things  the  Lord  has  done  for  me;  for  God 
has  answered  his  fervent  prayers,  and  converted  my 
soul.  But,  perhaps,  he  knows  it  all;  and  is,  doubt- 
less, at  rest,  where  the  changing  scenes  of  life  can 
trouble  him  no  more;  and  where  nothing  is  wanting 
to  complete  his  bliss.  I  gazed  upon  his  grave,  and 
almost  coveted  his  repose,  saying  in  my  heart,  if 
faithful  to  my  calling,  when  I  have  wandered  a  few 
more  days  to  persuade  sinners  to  be  reconciled  to 
God,  my' latter  end,  like  thine,  shall  be  peace;  like 
thee,  I  shall  rest  from  my  labours,  and  my  works  fol- 
low. Leaving  his  peaceful  grave,  I  went  to  Southing- 
ton,  where  my  grand  father  Merriman  formerly  lived, 
and  whither  my  parents  had  often  taken  me  when  a 
child.  But  both  my  grandparent  and  his  companion 
were  gone  'the  way  of  all  the  earth.'  Some  of  my 
uncles  and  other  relatives  also,  were  no  more.  All 
seemed  so  desolate,  that  after  staying  the  night  with 
a  brother  of  my  mother,  I  went  to  Middletown,  and 
tarried  a  little  time  with  Elder  Josiah  Graves.  He 
married  a  sister  of  my  mother,  and  from  him  and  his 
family  I  met  with  a  very  affectionate  reception. 

Elder  Graves  had  been  a  member  of  the  Calvinis- 
tic  Baptist  church,  and  a  preacher  of  good  report  in 
that  denomination  sixteen  years.  Then,  from  a  criti- 
cal examination  of  the  scriptures,  he  changed  his  sen- 
timents, and  boldly  preached  the  doctrine  of  free  sal- 
vation a.nd  free  communion.  For  this,  he  was  viewed 
as  one  that  had  departed  from  the  faith  of  the  gospel, 
and  was  excluded  from  the  fellowship  of  the  church. 
Several  of  its  members  immediately  seceded,  and 
with  him  were  organized  into  a  church,  calling  them- 
selves Free- Will  Baptists.  Hitherto  they  had  neith- 
er known  our  Connexion  or  sentiments;  still  I  found 


113  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

their  doctrine  and  practice  were  the   same   that  are 
held  by  the  Free- Will  Baptists.     I  enjoyed  the  privi- 
lege of  preaching  with  them,  and  Elder  Graves  re- 
marked he  had  not  before  heard  his  own  sentiments 
fully  preached  by  another.     I  had  the  satisfaction  of 
introducing  to  them  our  religious  periodical;   and  by 
this  medium  they  became  known  to  the   Connexion, 
and  soon  after  joined  the  Rhode- Island  Q.  Meeting. 
After  visiting  an    only  sister  of  my  father  in    Hart- 
ford. I  went  to  Berlin,  and  in  the  rain  preached  to  a 
small  congregation  in  the  street.       Some    good  ap- 
pearances were  visible.     The  next  day  I  held  a  meet- 
ing in   Southington.     Sunday,  Sept.  29,  I   attended 
meetings   in    Southington,    Bristol,    Plymouth,    and 
Burlington;    and  the  day  following  preached  at  the 
house  of  my  grandfather.      Here,  I  had  the  satisfac- 
tion of  meeting  my  father,  but  enjoyed  only   a  short 
interview  with  him,  as  a  chain  of  appointments,  ex- 
tending about  three  hundred  miles  to  the  west,  now 
made  it  my  duty  to  leave,  and  he  was  not  ready  to 
return. 

On  Thursday,  bidding  my  father  and  kind  relatives 
farewell,  I  proceeded  to  Winstead  and  attended  wor- 
ship in  the  evening.  The  next  day,  after  travelling 
thirty-seven  miles,  I  spoke  with  much  freedom  to  a 
congregation  in  Egremont,  Mass. ;  and  at  evening 
held  a  meeting  near  the  city  of  Hudson.  The  assem- 
bly was  large  and  solemn,  and  by  some,  I  trust,  this 
season  will  be  gladly  remembered  in  eternity.  The 
next  day  I  crossed  the  Hudson,  and  preached  ta 
about  two  hundred  people  in  the  Christian  meeting- 
house at  Greenville.  Here  a  collection  of  five  dol- 
lars was  given  me.  Having  an  appointment  at  ten 
o'clock  the  next  morning,  twenty  miles  distant,  I  took 
my  leave  of  the  kind  people,  after  nine  in  the  even- 
ing, and  walked  the  greater  part  of  nine  miles.  In 
the  morning  I  reached  the  appointment,  and  preach- 
ed from  1  Cor.  13:4 — 8.  The  Spirit  of  God  was 
manifested  in  a  special  manner.  One  was  powerfulr 
ly  wrought  upon  and  fell,  upon  which  the  people  were 
alarmed,  and  broke  the  order  of  the  meeting.  I  was 
obliged  to  leave  them  in  haste,   as   it  was  but  UttlCs 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  J  19 

more  than  an  hour  to  my  next  appointment  which  wag 
ten  miles  distant.  I  found  a  crowded  assembly,  and 
felt  that  the  Lord  gave  me  utterance  in  speakincr  to 
them.  Many  appeared  to  be  deeply  exercised ''and 
wept,  but  some  publicly  opposed.  After  the  meetincr 
a  stranger  gave  me  a  dollar,  and  wished  me  success 
in  the  cause  of  truth;  and  I  left  the  place  rejoicing 
in  God,  who  had  favoured  me  with  much  of  his  Holy 
Spirit.  At  evening  I  preached  in  Sharon  to  a  very 
large  assembly  that  heard  with  attention. 

Monday  I  rode  five  miles,  and  at  sunrise  preached 
to  about  forty  people  in  a  field;  then  went  to  Sprinrr- 
field  and  spoke  to  about  two  hundred  in  the  Baptilt 
meeting-house.       It  was  a  time  of  much   solemnity 
My  soul  was  happy,  and  I  felt  to  praise  the  Lord  in 
the    congregation.      O,  the    stupidity   of  men'    who 
neglect  to  honour  God  and  call  upon  his  great  name 
Alas!  how  indiff'erent  are  thousands;  yes,  the  great- 
er part  of  the  world,  notwithstanding   eternity  is  de- 
pending on  the  passing  moments.     I  rode  twenty-two 
miles  to  Plainfield,    and  preached   in    the    evenino- 
Lntil  this  time,  I  had  travelled  on  foot  or  on  horse- 
back, and  often  with  great  weariness.     A  friend  here 
kindly  ofl'ered  to  sell  me  a  light  wagon  for  thirty-five 
dollars,  provided  I  could  pay  twelve  dollars  now,  and 
the  winter  following  send  the   remainder  by  mail      I 
thanked  the  Lord  for  this  opportunity,  accepted  the 
ofl^er,  and  was  enabled   to   meet    my   engagements. 
The  next  day  I  attended  meeting  in  the  allernoon  at 
the  west  part  of  the  town,  and   another  at  Hamilton 
Academy;  the  day  following  I  travelled  thirty  miles 
and  preached  in    Cazanovia,  Pompey,  and  Manlius 
Ihursday,  I  rode  thirty-five   miles  and  attended  two 
meetings,    which   were  truly   seasons  of  refreshing 
1  he  next  day  I  preached  in  Junius,  at  the  house  of 
Major  Chamberlain,  who  was  in  alow  state  of  health 
He  professed  no  religion,  but  was  under  serious  ex- 
ercises of  mind  and,  requested  me  to   pray  for   him 
\V  hen  we  parted  he  left  a  dollar  in  my  hand 

Saturday  and  Sunday,  Oct.  12  and  13,  the  Benton 
H-^^1- ^^'^^holden  in  Benton.  We  were  favoured 
with  the  Divme  presence,  and  our  hearts  were  made 


120  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

glad  in  the  Lord.  In  the  Elders'  Conference,  on 
Monday,  much  union  existed,  and  the  business  of  the 
meeting  was  transacted  in  the  fear  of  God. 

On  Tuesday,  I  attended  a  meeting  in  Phelps,  and 
the  Holy  Spirit  seemed  deeply  to  touch  the  hearts  of 
some.  After  this  I  went  ninety  miles  to  Bethany, 
where  the  Bethany  quarterly  meeting  opened  on  the 
twentieth  of  the  month.  The  weather  was  extremely 
unpleasant;  yet  several  assembled,  and  the  Lord 
made  it  a  favoured  opportunity.  The  preaching  was 
in  the  power  and  demonstration  of  the  Spirit.  Our 
hearts  were  warmed  with  heavenly  love,  and  m^rty, 
went  away  rejoicing  in  the  Rock  of  their  salvation. 
After  meeting,  I  went  to  Black  Rock,  and  crossed 
the  Niagara  river  into  Upper  Canada.  Proceeding 
a  few  miles  down  the  river,  I  took  an  active  part  in  a 
Methodist  prayer  meeting.  After  meeting,  a  brother 
desired  to  know  why  I  came  into  this  country  to 
preach,  rather  than  stay  and  preach  within  the  circle 
of  my  acquaintance.  I  replied,  that  if  God  had  given 
me  a  mission,  it  was  not  to  stay  and  preach;  but,  ac- 
cording to  Mark  16:15,  to  "Go  and  preach;"  and 
that  duty  led  me  to  travel,  as  the  apostles  and  the 
blessed  Jesus  did,  to  publish  the  glad  tidings  of  sal- 
vation to  all  classes  of  men;  so  that  hearing  the  truth 
from  various  witnesses,  some  might  thereby  be  saved. 
Friday,  Oct.  25,  I  walked  twenty-two  miles  to  see 
the  cataract  of  Niagara.  I  descended  a  spiral  stair- 
case of  one  hundred  steps;  then  casting  my  eyes 
upward,  beheld  the  rocks  towering  one  hundred  and 
lifty  feet  above  my  head,  while  immense  volumes  of 
water  poured  from  this  height  in  awful  majesty. 
These  circumstances,  together  with  the  continued 
roar  of  the  water  falling  into  the  awful  gulf  beneath, 
and  then  passing  along  in  dreadful  agitation — the 
trembling  of  the  earth  around  the  cataract — the  rising 
spray,  with  the  attending  raiiibow— united  to  form  a 
scene  more  sublime  and  impressive,  than  any  I  had 
ever  witnessed.  Stupid  mu^t  be  the  mind,  that  can 
view  swch  a  wonder  without  being  led  to  adore  its 
Divine  Author.  On  this  occasion,  my  heart  adopted 
the  language  of  the  inspired  penmen:     "  Who  is  like 


A    RELIGIOUS    NAflRATIVD,  121 

vnto  Ihac,  O  Lord,  amon^  the  i^foJs?  uho  is  like  thee, 
idorious  in  holiness,  fearful  in  praises,  doiii^'  wonders.'' 
*'  2^he  heavens  dei^larc  thy  ^/or^/,  and  the  firmawenl 
xhoxreth  thy  handy  work.  Day  unto  day  idtcrcth  speech, 
ifjid  ntpf/ii  unto  nit^ht  showeth  knowledo;e.'^ 

While  beholdinji  the  constant  motion  of  the  stream, 
I  was  ibrcibly  struck  with  its  analogy  to  man's  voyafje 
down  the   stream  of  time.     A  few  miles  above  t-hc 
falls,  the  river  glides  gently  and  undisturbed; — so  the 
morning  of  life  passes  smoothly  away.     As  in  a  little 
distance,  the  smooth  surface  of  the  water  is  broken 
in    passing    over  the  rocks,   and  with  inconceivable 
swiftness  is  finally  hurried  down  the  tremendous  pre- 
cipice;— so  after  a  few  days,  the  fair  appearances  of 
earthly  prospects  are  broken  on  the  rocks  of  disap- 
pointment:   and    every   passing    moment   hastens  the 
living    to    that    dread    precipice,    whence  they  must 
launch  into  eternity.      Still,  while  the  sons  of  vanity 
know  this,  they  sport  and  amuse  themselves  with  that 
which    cannot    profit,    and   that  which  renders  their 
hearts  insensible  to  their  dreadful  danger.     Thus  they 
remain  stupidly  ignorant  of  the  horrid  gulf  into  which, 
unless  they  soon  awake,  they  will  as  surely  plunge, 
as   the  waters   of   Niagara,   in  their  course,  plunge 
down  the  precipice.      Should  we  not  think  people  be- 
side themselves,  were  we  to  see  them  enter   a  vessel 
a  few  miles  above  the  falls,  suffer  it  to  float   with  the 
current,    and   in  the   meantime  waste  their  hours  in 
sleep,  or  amuse  themselves  Avith  frivolous  reading, 
dancing,    card  playing,   decking  themselves  with  or- 
naments,  or   gorgeous   and   costly  apparel,   till  they 
should  find  their  bark  leaving  the  gentle  stream,  and 
hastening  with  awful  speed  down  the  irresistibie  cur- 
rent?    Then    in    vain    they  might  awake,   see  their 
helpless  state,  and  cry  for  assistance; — in  vain  might 
they  attempt  to  escape; — in  vain  they  might  turn  their 
eyes  from  the  danger; — in  vain  might  they  strive  to 
forget  their  condition.     Nothing  now  can  save  them 
from  the  sad   and  final  doom!     Should  we  not  pity 
them.'*     Should  we  not,  before  they  are  passed  be- 
yond the  reach  of  help,  labour  diligently  to  arouse 
Uiem  from  their  stupidity;  to  warn  them  of  their  dan- 
11 


122  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

ger,  and  to  turn  them  from  their  fatal  course  ?  Hu- 
manity answers,  yes.  And  while  men,  floating  rap- 
idly down  the  stream  of  time,  must  soon  launch  into 
eternity — and,  if  not  aroused  from  their  insensibility 
to  spiritual  things,  must  sink  into  the  burning  lake; 
shall  we  labour  less  diligently  for  their  eternal  wel- 
fare— or  be  less  anxious  to  save  them  from  the  far 
more  dreadful  destruction  that  awaits  them?  Heaven 
says,  no.  Reason  and  revelation  say  no.  And  con- 
science approves  the  decision.  But,  O!  how  aston- 
ishing the  mournful  truth — that  men  are  offended 
when  we  seek  their  welfare;  when  we  strive  to  awa- 
ken them  from  fatal  stupidity;  and  for  this,  count  us 
enemies,  and  treat  us  as  foes! 

In  the  evening,  I  held  a  meeting  at  the  Httle  vil- 
lage of  St.  David's,  and  after  its  close,  several  gentle- 
men, as  they  passed  out,  laid  some  pieces  of  money 
on  the  table  before  me.  The  two  days  following,  I 
spent  at  a  Methodist  quarterly  meeting  in  the  town- 
ship of  Stanford.  They  received  me  kindly,  and  I 
used  the  liberty  given  in  the  gospel.  This  was  a  pre- 
cious season.  After  the  quarterly  meeting  closed,  i 
preached  in  the  evening  at  the  Methodist  chapel  in 
Lundy's  Lane;  and  the  next  day  visited  and  prayed 
in  several  families.  One  of  these  families  consisted 
of  a  widow  and  two  sons;  and  as  soon  as  I  began  to 
converse,  the  sons  fled  to  the  barn.  I  followed  and 
prayed  with  them.  They  appeared  rather  seriously 
exercised,  yet  angry  at  my  perseverance  in  persua- 
ding them  to  be  reconciled  to  God.  At  1  o'clock, 
P.  M.,  I  held  a  meeting  a  few  miles  west  of  St.  Da- 
vid's. The  Lord  heard  the  groanings  of  his  people, 
and  his  Spirit  reached  the  hearts  of  sinners.  Twelve, 
that  were  awakened,  bowed  at  the  altar  of  mercy. 
In  the  evening,  I  preached  at  the  chapel  in  Stanford; 
and  the  day  following,  in  St.  David's. 

On  Wednesday,  I  walked  thirteen  miles  through 
the  mud,  and  attended  meetings  in  Queenston  and 
Chippeway:  in  the  latter,  I  was  much  shut  up  and 
exceedingly  tempted.  My  trials  were  so  severe,  that 
like  Peter,  I  found  my  faith  weak  and  myself  sinking; 
but  the  promise  that  we  shall  not  "  be  tempted  above 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  123 

tliat  we  are  able,  but  with  the  temptation  shall  find 
way  for  escape,"  encouraged  me.  I  cried  unto  the 
Lord,  and  blessed  be  his  name,  he  heard  my  cry  and 
delivered  me  out  of  trouble.  On  Thursday,  1  at- 
tended two  meetings;  in  the  latter,  at  Waterloo,  the 
Lord  made  it  a  season  of  refreshing  to  his  saints,  and 
of  trembling  to  some  sinners.  The  day  following,  J 
crossed  the  Niagara  at  Black  Rock,  and  preached  at 
Hamburg  in  the  evenino;.  On  Saturdav,  I  laboured 
under  much  indisposition,  but  was  enableo  to  attend 
appointments  in  Aurora  and  Wales. 

vSunday,  jVov.  2,  I  held  two  meetings  in  Benning- 
ton. At  the  close  of  the  latter,  a  young  woman, 
whose  father,  when  living,  had  been  a  Presbyterian 
minister,  came  forward  weeping,  and  asked  me  to 
pray  for  her.  I  replied,  you  must  pray  for  yourself. 
She  said  she  could  not;  and  repeating  the  scripture, 
"  The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  the  righteous  man 
availeth  much,"  again  requested  my  prayers  in  her 
behalf.  I  asked  her  if  she  was  willing  to  kneel.  She 
said  "yes,"  and  bowed  the  knee,  weepin<^  while  I 
prayed  for  her,  as  if  her  heart  was  broken.  Shortly 
after,  she  was  brought  to  rejoice  in  the  Redeemer, 
iind  united  with  the  Presbyterian  church.  At  two 
o'clock,  P.  M.,  I  preached  again  in  the  east  part  of 
J^ennington;  and  at  evening,  in  the  village  of  Attica, 
These  were  to  me  seasons  of  rejoicing. 

CHAPTER  X, 

jyiij  travels  and  labours  m  different  places;    revival  in 

Batavia,  tSv. 

Monday,  Nov.  4,  1822,  completed  my  seventeenth 
year.  As  the  sun  arose  in  splendour,  my  mind  was 
filled  with  solemnity;  and  I  rejoiced  in  God  the  Rock 
of  my  salvation,  for  the  great  things  he  had  done  for 
me.  I  said  in  my  heart,  '  hitherto  he  hath  been  my 
helper,  and  in  all  my  tribulation,  his  right  hand  hath 
iLTpheld  me.     When  but  a  child,  in  distant  lands,  and 


I'^4  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

oppressed  with  poverty,  his  grace  has  been  sufHcient 
lor  me.  He  has  soothed  every  sorrow,  and  poured 
heavenly  consolation  into  my  bosom.  '  O,  my  soul, 
declare  his  greatness,  and  his  goodness  in  the  con- 
gregation of  the  living;  and  when  death  shall  call 
thee  hence,  shout  his  praises,  and  speak  of  his  power 
in  that  hour  of  trial;  for  surely  had  not  his  arm  been 
strong,  and  his  mercy  great,  ere  this  time,  thou  hadjit 
fallen,  by  the  hand  of  Saul:' 

•'  His  worth,  if  all  ths  nations  knew» 
Sure  the  whotle  vrorld  would  love  him  ts>o.'* 

Now  I  covenanted  with  God  to  be  more  faithful  in 
his  cause;  praying  that  I  might  see  a  more  abundarit 
outpouring  of  his  Spirit,  and  more  souls  persuaded 
to  turn  and  live.  On  this  day  I  had  two  appoint- 
ments; but  my  horse  being  taken  iU,  I  was  unable  to 
attend  the  first.  He  soon  recovered,  however,  so 
that  I  led  hira  the  greater  part  of  sixteen  miles,  to 
my  second  appointment,  four  miles  north  of  Batavia 
village.  Brother  J.  Barker  received  me  afiection- 
ately;  and  being  a  stranger,  I  inquired  of  him  thc^ 
state  of  the  people.  He  declined  giving  any  infor- 
mation, and  exhorted  me  to  inquire  of  the  Lord,  say- 
ing, if  he  had  sent  me,  his  Spirit  would  direct,  I 
found  a  crowded  assembly,  but  had  no  particular  text. 
In  the  introductory  prayer,  I  asked  the  Lord  to  direct 
me  to  a  subject;  and  opening  the  Bible,  the  first  that 
met  my  eye  was.  Proverbs  1:24 — 27:  "  Because  I 
have  called,  and  ye  refused;  I  have  stretched  out 
my  hand,  and  no  man  regarded;  but  ye  have  set  at 
nought  all  my  counsel,  and  would  none  of  my  reprcTof: 
1  also  will  laugh  at  your  calamity;  I  will  mock  when 
your  fear  cometh.  When  your  fear  cometh  as  desc- 
lation,  and  your  destruction  as  a  whirlwind;  when 
distress  and  anguish  cometh  upon  you."  Believing 
the  Lord  had  given  me  this  for  a  text,  I  commenced 
speaking  from  it.  Within  ten  minutes,  an  awful  so- 
lemnity rested  on  the  congregation,  and  every  cloud 
seemed  to  disappear.  The  place  was  glorious  and 
awful  on  account  of  the  presence  of  God.  The  chiU 
dren  of  Zion  were  made  joyful  in  their  King;  poor 
v.-?,ndcrers  lamen,ted  their  b^tckslidins^s,   and  declare^ 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  ]'25 

their  deterinindtions  to  return  to  their  first  love.    ]Ma- 
ny  yiuners  awoke  to  view  their  danger  and    wicked- 
ness in  forgetting  God.     When   the  meeting  closed, 
the  greater  part  of  the    youtli,   crowding  around  in 
tears,  requested  prayer,  and  several  kneeled,  while  I 
<Mitreated  the  Lord  to  have  mercy.     This  vicinity  had 
long  been  noted  for  neglect   of  religion,   and  thouijh 
it  had  been  inhabited  seventeen   years,   no  reforma- 
tion had  ever  been  in  the    place.     The  faithful  ser- 
vants of  God  had  often  visited  the  people  and  preached 
repentance,  but  generally  they  complained  of  being 
much    closed    in    their    communications;    and   some- 
times almost  concluded  the  Lord    ''could  there   do  no 
mii^hfif   ti'ork — because  of    their    unbelief. ^^     But    now 
he  unexpectedly  visited  them   in   mercy.      They  per- 
mitted their   eyes  and  ears  to  be  opened,   and  many 
<lared  no  longer  to  bolt  the  Saviour  from  their  hearts, 
Jest   he    should    unsheath    his    sword    of  veno-eance 
against  them,  and  for  ever  forget  to  be  gracious.    O, 
how  fearfully  dangerous  to  reject  the  calls  of  the  o-os- 
pel,  and  slight  its  solemn  warnings! 

My  mind  was  again  brought  into  trial  in  regard  to 
<luty.  The  appearances  of  a  revival  here,  seemed  to 
demand  my  stay;  but  my  appointments  called  me  one 
hundred  miles  to  the  east ;  a.nd  having  purposed  re- 
turning to  Canada,  I  had  also  left  appointments  in 
that  province.  Lender  these  circumstances,  I  con- 
cluded that  it  was  duty  to  fulfil  my  engagements.  So 
leaving  an  appointment  to  attend  on  my  return  to 
Canada,  I  went  on  my  way  November  5,  and  attcnd- 
od  meetings  in  Byron,  Ogden,  Penfield,  Ontario, 
Williamson,  Sodus  and  Lyons.  Li  Sodus,  manv 
*.ears  were  shed,  several  were  awakened,  two  of 
whom  were  soon  after  brought  into  the  liberty  of  the 
s;ospeI. 

.Sunday,  JVov.  10,  I  preached  in  Lyons,  and  the 
Lord  gave  me  a  tongue  of  utterance.  In  the  after- 
noon and  evening,  I  held  meetings  in  Sodus,  and  the 
rfiay  following  walked  seventeen  miles,  and  attended 
a  meeting  one  mile  east  of  Rochester.  Tuesday,  after 
walking  thirteen  miles  to  Ogden,  and  preaching  at  one 
oVtlock,  I  found  myself  much  fatigued,  and  unable  to 
11* 


126  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

walk  to  my  next  meeting,   which  was  at  four  o'clock, 
P.  M.     I  entreated  my  heavenly  Master  to  open  tho 
heart  of  some  one,   to  lend  me  a  beast  to  ride  as  far 
as  Byron.      Soon  my  desire  was  granted.      I  attended 
meeting  in  Bergen,   then  hasted  to  Byron,   and  there 
liad  to  leave  my  borrowed  horse  about  the  setting  of 
the  sun.     It  was   yet   eight  miles  to  my  appointment 
on  the  tow'n  line   of  Batavia  and  Elba.     And  feeling 
anxious  to  reach  this  meeting,  particularly  on  account 
of  the   encouraging  prospect  that  appeared  there  on 
my  former  visit,    I   endeavoured  to   obtain  a   horse. 
But  all  my  efforts  were  inefiectual,   till   night   came 
on,  when  I  met  a  man  with  a  span  of  horses,  return- 
ing  from  labour.     After  relating  my  situation,  I  en- 
treated him  for  a  horse.      He  replied  that  his  beasts 
had  laboured  hard  and  eaten  nothing  since  morning;: 
and   it   was   folly  for  me  to  attempt  to  reach  Batavia. 
that  evening.     But,   the   appointed  hour  had  already 
come;  I  could  not  reconcile  myself  to  the  thought  of 
a  failure,  and  offered  five  dollars  for  the   use   of  the 
horse.     After  feeding  the  beast  half  an  hour  the  man 
consented,  but  would  take  no  reward.     I  reached  the 
appointment  at  about  half  past  seven,  and  found  sev- 
eral hundred  people   anxiously  waiting.      I  enjoyed  a 
favoured  season,  and  the  heavenly  cloud  seemed,   as 
before,  to  hang  over  them.     After  returning  the  horse 
in  the  morning,  I  borrowed  another  in   Batavia  to  go- 
to Canada;   and   at   Royalton,  heard  Elder  Wiliiami, 
Rowe,  a  Baptist  missionary,  preaeh  from  Acts  5:31: 
'•  Him  hath  God  exalted  with   his   right  hand,"   kc. 
The  next  day  I  crossed  the  A^iagara  river   at  Lewis-= 
ton,  attended  a  meeting  at  the  village  of  St.  David's; 
and  the  day  following,   preached  in  Tkorold,   wherC' 
the  Lord  lifted  upon  us  the  light  of  his  countenance. 
The  kind  people  gave  me  tv/o  dollars. 

Sunday,  Nov.  17,  having  on  request  sent  an  ap- 
pointment to  Lewiston,  v/hen  in  Canada  before,  I 
returned  and  found  that  Elder  Puffer,  a  Methodist 
preacher,  had  also  an  appointment  at  the  same  hour 
and  place.  As  I  v/as  a  stranger,  he  enjoined  it  on 
me  to  address  the  people;  and  in  doing  this,  the  Lord 
g£.ve  me  his  free  Spirit.     In    the    afllernoon,    Elder 


A  RELIGIOUS  Narrative.  1:27 

Puflcr  delivered  an  excellent  discourse;   after  which, 
I  held  a  meeting  in  the  east  part  of  the  town,  and  la- 
bo\ircd  under  much  trial.      I    had    need    to    exercise 
faith  and  strive  to  he  patient  in  tribulation,   knowing 
that  tills  Christ  hath  appointed  for  our  oood.      It  is  no 
ditticult  thing  to  rejoice  in  the  light  of  God's  counte- 
nance;  but  he  who  can  rejoice  when  the  Lord  hides 
his  face,  has  obtained  no  small  victory  over  the  world, 
and   boldness   in   the    faith.       Yet  it  is  the  duty  and 
privilege  of  every  christian  to  be  so  established,  as  to 
be  unmoved  amidst  the  most  trying  seasons  of  perse- 
cution and  affliction.      In  the    evening   I  preached  at 
an  inn  kept  by  Mr.  H.  on  the  Ridge  road.      One    of 
his  daughters  then  lay  a  corpse   in  the   house.       Mj 
mind  was  directed  to   Mat.  9:18:   "My   daughter   id 
even  now  dead;   but  come  and  lay  thy  hand  upon  her, 
and  she   shall  live."      I  enjoyed   a   highly   favoured 
time;  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  seemed  to   touch   many 
hearts,  and  tears  fell  like   drops  of  rain.       Being  re-r 
quested,  I  attended  the  funeral  at  10  o'clock  the  next 
morning,  and  had  reason  to  hope  that  this  meeting,  sm 
well  as  the  previous  one,  will  be  joyfully  remember-, 
ed  in  the  great  day  of  accounts.     Mr.  H.  with  severe 
al  others  gave  me  five  dollars. 

In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Royalton  to  an  atten- 
tive assembly ;  the  next  morning  to  a  few  in  the  east 
part  of  the  town,  and  then  proceeded  to  my  appoint-r 
ment  at  Batavia.  A  large  congregation  was  present, 
and  kind  Heaven  aided  me  in  dispensing  the  word  of 
life.  Though  none  had  as  yet  been  converted,  the 
prospect  of  revival  was  more  promising  than  ever. 
Several  were  heavy  laden  with  a  sense  of  their  ini- 
quities, and  anxiously  inquiring  the  way  to  Zion.  A 
door  seemed  so  effectually  to  open  for  preaching  the 
word  in  a  place  that  had  never  before  received  the 
Saviour,  that  I  thought  it  duty  to  make  no  more  ap- 
pointments at  present,  which  would  infringe  on  any 
opportunity  for  usefulness  in  this  vicinity.  Wednes- 
day, Nov.  20,  I  visited  and  prayed  with  fifteen  fam- 
ilies, and  found  several  among  the  number  seeking 
Jesus  sorrowing.  In  the  evening  I  held  a  meeting 
at  a  place  called  Sodom;  w^hich  I  understood  was  so 


l^2S  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

named  on  account  of  the  wickedness  of  the  people. 
The  next  day  I  visited  from  house  to  house,  striving 
with  tears  to  persuade  the  inhabitants  to  flee  from  the 
storm  of  wrath  that  awaits  the  ungodly,  and  seek  for 
refuge  in  the  "  sinner's  Friend."  In  the  evening 
we  held  a  meeting  on  the  town  line,  and  enjoyed  a 
profitable  time.  Poor  wanderers  took  words  and  re- 
turned to  the  Lord.  At  the  close  eight  or  ten  came 
forward  and  kneeled,  while  their  tears  and  sighs  man- 
ifested a  deep  concern  for  their  eternal  welfare. 

On  Friday,  I  visited  several  families,  held  one 
meeting  in  Stafibrd,  and  another  in  Le  Roy  wlierc 
the  Lord  gave  me  a  tongue  of  utterance.  Great  so- 
lemnity rested  on  the  people,  and  many  trembled  un- 
der the  mighty  power  of  God.  Several  were  awaken- 
ed, and  shortly  after,  I  learned  that  fourteen  of  the 
number  had  experienced  a  change  of  heart,  and  were 
happy  in  the  Redeemer.  O  blessed  be  the  Lord,  for 
his  wonderful  works  among  the  children  of  men. 

Saturday,  we   met    in    Batavia    for   a   conference.. 
Several  related  their  exercises  of  mind,  some  mourn- 
ers expressed  their  desires  for  salvation,  and  entreat- 
ed an  interest  in  the  prayers  of  the  saints.     Sunday, 
JVov.  24,  early  in  the  morning  the   house  of  worship 
was  filled  to  overflowing.      In  the    former  part  of  the 
day  my  mind  was  directed  to  2  Kings  7:3,  4:   "  And 
there  were  four  leprous  men  at  the  entering  in  of  the 
gate;  and  they  said  one  to  another,  Why  sit  we  here 
until  we  die.?     If  we  say,  we  will  enter  into  the  city, 
then  the  famine  is  in  the  city,  and  we  shall  die  there; 
and   if  we    sit    here    we   die    also.      Now  therefore 
come,  and  let  us  fall  unto  the  host  of  the  Syrians;   if 
they   save    us  alive,  we  shall  live;    and  if  they  kill 
us,   we   shall    but  die."       In   the  afternoon,  my  text 
was  Heb.  1 1 :24,  25,  26:   "By  faith  Moses,  when  he 
was  come  to  years,  refused  to  be    called  the   son   of 
Pharoah's  daughter;    choosing  rather  to  suffer  afflic- 
tion with  the  people  of  God,  than  to  enjoy  the  pleas^ 
ores  of  sin  for   a   season;     esteeming  the   reproach 
of  Christ  greater  riches  than  the  treasures  in  Egypt: 
for  he  had  respect  unto  the   recompense   of  the  re-* 
ward."      It  was  a  heart  searching  time  among  sin- 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  12S' 

ncrs,  and  attended  with  some  new  cases  ot'  awakeninp^. 
At  evening  I  held  another  meeting  in  the  same  place. 
The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  powertully  manifested, 
and  the  sighs  of  heavy  laden  souls  were  heard  in  eve- 
ry  part  of  the  assemhly.  The  cries,  *'  Lord  have 
7rt(rrJ//"  and,  "Praj/  for  me.'"  saluted  our  ears  from 
some  of  the  most  respectable  young  people  in  th«^ 
place.  This  solemn  and  affecting  scene  greatly  re- 
joiced the  humble  followers  of  the  Lamb.  Tvventy- 
iive  broken-hearted  penitents  came  forward  and 
kneeled  while  prayer  was  offered  in  their  behalt'. 
Truly,  the  tall  oaks  of  Bashan  were  made  to  prostrate 
before  the  God  who  ruleth  in  the  army  of  heaven  and 
amonij  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

On  Tuesday,  in  the  same  place,  I  spoke  with  much 
freedom  nearly  two  hours,  from  1  Cor.  9:1G:  *^  For 
necessity  is  laid  upon  me;  yea,  wo  is  unto  me  if  I  preach 
not  the  gospel!^''  Aller  sermon,  forty-one  spoke, 
twelve  of  whom  were  seeking  the  Lord  sorrowing; 
while  cries  and  sobs  were  heard  in  almost  every  part 
of  the  assembly.  Among  those  who  spoke,  were  sev-- 
eral  that  had  never  before  said  any  thing  publicly  on 
the  subject  of  religion.  They  now  freely  confessed 
their  sins,  related  the  exerci.-es  of  their  minds  sinco 
their  awakening,  and  declared  their  resolutions  to  re^  • 
form  and  turn  to  Jesua.  They  solicited  their  former 
companions  in  sin  to  forsake  their  vanity,  and  with 
them  strive  to  gain  a  crown  of  unfading  glory  and 
treasures  that  endure  for  ever.  Then  biddino; 
adieu  to  such  as  refused  the  S;iviour's  call,  they  re- 
quested the  saints  to  supplicate  the  mercy  of  God  in 
their  behalt'.  Several  were  soon  brought  to  rejoice, 
and  they  praised  the  Lord  from  the  heights  of  Zion. 
At  the  close  of  the  meeting  thirty  mourners,  firmly 
fixed  on  seeking  heavenly  joys,  came  forward  and 
kneeled  at  the  altar  of  mercy.  While  I  beheld  the 
proud  youth,  who,  forgetful  of  the  Saviour  that  all 
their  miseries  bore,  had  spent  their  golden  moments 
pursuing  the  vanities  of  the  world;  when  I  beheld 
ihem  come  forward  weeping  and  crying  to  God  for 
mercy,  my  heart  was  greatly  affected  and  my  feelings 
alniost  overpowered    me.     Yet,    1   rejoiced   in   hopa 


130  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

of  their  deliverance  from  sin,  and  soon  was  glad  to 
find  six  happy  converts  united  in  exhorting  their 
mourning  associates  not  to  despair,  but  to  look  ear- 
nestly to  the  Lord  for  salvation.  The  day  following  I 
held  a  meeting  on  the  town  line  of  Batavia  and  Staf- 
ford, in  which  one  cried  for  mercy,  and  soon  profes- 
sed to  find  pardon  through  the  "Son  of  the  Blessed." 
On  Thursday  I  preached  again  in  the  reformation; 
after  which  about  twenty  witnessed  for  the  Lord. 

Sunday,  Dec.  1,  we  met  again  for  worship,  and  as 
visual  enjoyed  a  blessed  season.  After  sermon  forty 
witnessed  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  Since  our 
last  meeting  another  had  been  converted,  who  now 
gave  a  good  testimony.  Some  heavy  laden  souls 
were  almost  in  a  despairing  state,  yet  we  rejoiced  to 
hear  them  say  they  were  resolved  to  continue  seeking 
the  grace  of  God,  and  if  they  perished,  to  die  plead- 
ing for  mercy.  My  heart  was  glad  in  the  Lord,  and 
my  soul  was  comforted  by  the  light  of  his  countenance. 

On  Monday,  Elder  came  into  the   place. 

This  was  the  oreacher.  who.  previous  to  mv  ioumev 
io  Ohio,  thought  me  not  in  the  way  of  duty,  and  who 
told  me  that  either  he  or  I  had  not  the  spirit  of  Christ. 
(See  page  94.)  Now  on  hearing  of  the  revival,  he 
was  filled  with  great  joy.  For  in  time  past,  he  had 
been  greatly  bound  in  spirit,  while  preaching  to  this 
people,  and  had  viewed  them  as  almost  forsaken  of 
the  Lord.  Till  this  time  he  had  appeared  unfavoura- 
bly disposed  toward  my  course.  ]Vow  when  he  wit- 
nessed the  grace  of  God,  he  fell  on  his  knees,  con- 
fessed his  past  feelings,  and  thanked  the  Lord  for 
what  his  ears  had  heard.  He  affectionately  bid  me 
*'  God  speed,"  and  to  this  day  our  heart  has  been  like 
the  heart  of  David  and  Jonathan.  He  held  a  meet- 
ing with  us  and  enjoyed  a  blessed  season. 

As  I  had  appointments  leading  nearly  two  hundred 
miles  eastward,  I  was  now,  for  a  time,  under  the  ne- 
cessity of  leaving  the  reformation.  This  was  very 
trying  and  painful  to  me ;  for  the  minds  of  many  were 
much  exercised,  and  some  were  almost  in  despair, 
and  greatly  needed  encouragement.  But  wishing  to 
?jicct  my  engagements,  I  committed  them  to  the  care 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  ISl 

of  the  great  Physician  and  took  my  leave.  The  win- 
ter had  now  become  very  cold;  still  I  had  no  over 
ijarmont,  and  my  clothes  being  worn  considerably  thiu 
1  had  suffered  much  from  the  severity  of  the  weather. 
Having  frequently  spoken  to  crowded  assemblies  till- 
in  a  state  of  profuse  perspiration,  and  then  exposed 
myself  to  the  evening  air,  I  had  taken  several  violent 
colds  whicii  had  greatly  impaired  my  health.  The 
Lord  now  opened  the  heart  of  a  brother  in  Batavia  to 
give  me  a  great  coat,  which,  though  more  than  half 
worn,  made  me  very  comfortable.  Proceeding  east- 
ward from  Batavia,  I  preached  in  Byron,  Bergen, 
Ogden,  Gates,  Penfield,  and  twice  in  Sodus.  In  the 
latter  place  two  related  their  exuerience,  one  of  whom 
was  awakened  at  one  of  my  former  meetings,  and  at 
the  close  of  the  service  they  were  baptized  by  Elder 
Dealing. 

Sun.  Dec.  8,  I  preached  in  Lyons;  my  health  fail- 
ed and  forbid  the  immediate  performance  of  my  jour- 
ney. I  had  yet  seventeen  appointments;  and  after 
resting  one  day  I  went  to  Junius,  hoping  to  be  able 
to  attend  them.  But  finding  myself  unable  to  travel 
and  meet  my  engagements,  I  was  compelled  to  aban- 
don the  design.  Some  of  these  appointments  I  with- 
drew by  letter;  still  there  remained  a  larger  number 
of  congregations  than  I  had  ever  before  disappointed. 
I  could  only  pray,  that  they  might  be  favoured  with 
the  Divine  presence.  My  father's  family  were  absent 
from  Junius.  After  staying  a  short  time  till  my  health 
would  permit  me  to  travel,  I  returned  to  Batavia. 
My  friends  welcomed  me  affectionately,  and  I  re- 
joiced to  find  that  during  my  absence  some  had  obtain- 
ed a  hope  in  Jesus,  and  were  now  happy  in  that  love 
that  passeth  understanding.  From  the  17th  of  Dec, 
to  the  close  of  the  month,  I  continued  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  revival;  but  as  my  health  was  not  yet  restored 
I  held  but  five  meetings  in  a  week.  The  work  con- 
tinued without  abatement,  and  some  of  the  converts 
were  strong  in  the  faith,  and  their  exhortations  evinced 
that 

'•  The  pure  testimony  will  cut  its  way  through." 

Some  who  were  near  a  despairing  state  when  I  led 


•132  A  RELIGIOUS  JN'ARRATIVE. 

the  place,  were  now  happy  in  the  Lord;  and  by  their 
spiritual  exhortations  contributed  much  to  the  spread 
of  the  work.  'Our  congregations  were  large;  the 
Lord  often  spread  his  banner  over  us — we  sat  under 
liis  shadow  with  great  delight, and  his  fruit  was  sweet  to 
our  taste.  Opposition  and  persecution  showed  their 
deformed  heads  at  times,  yet  not  more  than  is  usual 
when  God  pours  out  his  spirit;  for  it  may  be  justly- 
doubted  whether  a  reformation  ever  passed  without 
more  or  less  opposition  from  the  ungodly.  When 
the  Lord  revives  his  work,  the  adversary  rages;  and 
when  the  sons  of  God  meet  together,  as  in  the  davs 
of  Job,  Satan  comes  also. 

On  the  first  day  of  the  year  1323,  I  preached  from 
Lev.  25:10:  "And  ye  shall  hallow  the  fiftieth  year, 
and  proclaim  liberty  throughout  all  the  land  unto  all 
the  inhabitants  thereof;  it  shall  be  a  jubilee  unto  you ; 
and  ye  shall  return  every  man  unto  his  possession, 
jmd  ye  shall  return  every  man  unto  his  family." — 
Heaven  smiled  upon  us,  and  many  remarked  that  it 
was  by  far  the  happiest  new-year's-day  they  had  ever 
seen.  In  the  evening  the  Lord  enabled  me  to  speak 
with  much  freedom  to  an  assembly  in  Elba;  after 
vrhich  seventy-two  spoke  of  the  exercises  of  their 
minds.  Among  this  number  were  several  converts 
who  had  received  tickets  soliciting  their  attendance 
Jit  a  ball  in  the  villao;e  of  Batavia,  where  the  thought- 
less  gay  w^ere  to  waste  the  first  evening  of  the  new- 
year.  Those  dear  children  now  reflected  on  them- 
selves, that  they  had  ever  thus  spent  their  time;  and 
contrasting  their  present  state  with  that  of  those  now 
mingling  in  the  dance,  they  thanked  God  that  they 
were  disposed  to  commence  the  new-year  in  his  de- 
lightful service.  Many  covenanted  to  spend  this 
year  in  humble  obedience  to  the  Lord.  Between 
ten  and  eleven  the  exercises  closed,  and  scores  went 
away  "  rejoicing  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of 
<!;lory;''  while  others  weighed  down  under  a  sense  of 
their  lost  condition  went  to  their  homes  in  sadness. 
Doubtless  in  the  great  day  of  the  Lord  some  will  re- 
member this  season  with  joy,  but  others  may  with 
.sorrow. 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARflATIVifr.  133 

During  the  first  week  of  Jan.,  I  attended  five  meet- 
ings, one  of  which  was  on  the  Transit  line,  (the  east- 
tern  boundai^j  line  of  the  Holland  Purchase) ;  the  con- 
gregation was  large,  and  we  were  favoured  with  the 
presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  One  was  awakened, 
and  shortly  after  brought  into  liberty.  At  another 
meeting  in  the  vicinity  of  the  reformation,  fifty  spoke 
after  the  sermon  in  quick  succession. 

JMonday,   Jan.   6,   I  left  Batavia  in  company  with 
Elder  Jenkins,  to  go  to  the  Benton  quarterly  meet- 
ing.    On  the  way  we  attended  meetings  in  Le  Roy, 
Bergen,  Rochester,  and  Ontario.    In  the  latter  part, 
of  this  journey  1  suffered  considerably  from  the  se- 
verity of  the  weather.     The  quarterly  meeting  com- 
menced on  Sat,  Jan.  11.     Here  I  met  my  father  and 
my  brother  Friend,  and  we  rejoiced  for  the  privilege 
of  again  seeing  each  other.     On  Sunday,  the  assem- 
bly was  large;  sermons  were  delivered  by  Elders  I. 
Craw,    S.  Wire,    H.  Jenkins,    and  some  others.     A 
profitable  season  was  enjoyed,  though  nothing  remark- 
able  occurred.     After   holding   meetings   in  sev^eral 
places  in  this  section,   I   returned  to  Ogden,  where 
the  Bethany  quarterly  meeting  opened  on  the  18th  of 
the  same  month.     This  was  a  solemn  and  refreshing 
time.     The  Spirit  of  God  wrought  conviction  on  some, 
which  never  left  them  till  they  became  members  of 
the  household  of  faith. 

Sabbath  evening  I  returned  to  Batavia,  and  heard 
the  solemn  tidings,  that  one  of  the  happy  converts,  a 
young  woman,  had  gone  suddenly  to  her  eternal  home. 
She  was  brought  to  rejoice  but  a  few  days  before  my 
departure,   and  at  that  time  enjoyed  health  and  the 
prospect  of  long  life.     Soon  after  the  attack  of  her 
disease,    she  was  sensible   her   days  on  earth  were 
nearly  concluded;   but  amid  this  expectation,  the  re- 
ligion she  had  lately  embraced,  buoyed  up  her  spirit; 
and  when  passing  through  the   valley  and  shadow  of 
death,  she  rejoiced  in  hope  of  immortality.     While 
we  saw  her  empty  seat,  we  wept  for  our  loss,  but  re- 
joiced in  the   consoling  belief  that  she  had  made  a 
happy  exchange,  and  joined  the  blood-washed  throng. 
She  lived  to  bear  public  testimony  for  God  only  two 
12 


134  A   RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

or  three  times  after  her  conversion.  During  the 
week  following,  I  attended  several  meetings  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  revival,  which  were  truly  interesting. 
Sunday,  Jan,  26,  in  the  forenoon  I  addressed  a  large 
assembly.  Elder  P.  preached  to  us  in  the  afternoon, 
and  at  the  close,  baptized  three  of  the  converts.  The 
next  day  I  attended  a  meeting  south  of  Batavia,  and 
another  in  Attica;  but  the  people  appeared  more  wil- 
ling to  hear  than  to  obey.  The  day  following,  I  at- 
tended a  meeting  in  the  west  part  of  Elba,  but  had 
little  liberty,  and  was  distressed  both  in  body  and 
mind.  I  strove,  however,  to  be  submissive,  reflecting 
that  with  the  Lord  are  the  issues  of  life ;  he  openeth 
and  no  man  shutteth,  and  shutteth  and  no  man  can 
open;  yet  he  who  walks  in  the  light  given,  has  peace 
of  conscience.  The  Lord  is  just  in  all  his  ways,  and 
requireth  not  according  to  that  which  a  man  hath  not, 
but  according  to  that  which  he  hath. 

On  Wednesday,  I  held  a  meeting  in  Sodom;  and 
the  next  day  attended  a  conference  at  Batavia,  in 
which  two  related  their  experience  and  requested 
baptism.  On  Friday  and  Saturday,  I  preached  in 
Batavia  village;  and  on  Sunday,  Feb.  2,  attended 
three  meetings  in  the  revival.  The  three  succeeding 
days  I  spent  in  Attica,  and  held  four  meetings;  in 
one  or  two  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  in  our  midst, 
and  the  inhabitants  of  the  Rock  were  enabled  to  sincf, 
Thursday,  I  preached  in  Alexander  from  the  ninth 
chapter  of  Romans;  and  the  day  following,  enjoyed  a 
solemn  and  refreshing  time  in  Bennington.  On  Sat- 
urday morning  I  returned  to  Batavia  and  attended 
a  meeting.  Sunday,  Feb.  9,  a  multitude  assembled, 
to  whom  Elder  Parmenter  preached  from  Mark  16: 
15,16;  after  which,  two  of  the  converts  followed 
their  Lord  in  baptism.  Heaven  smiled  upon  us,  and 
heavenly  manna  satisfied  our  souls.  On  Monday 
evening,  shortly  after  our  meeting  opened,  I  was  ta- 
ken with  a  violent  vomiting,  but  soon  obtaining  relief, 
was  enabled  to  speak  to  the  people  three  quarters 
of  an  hour. 

During  the   revival   at  Batavia,   a  certain  person 
from  Riga  who  was  on  a  visit  to  this  place,  was  touched 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  135 

by  the  preaching  of  the  word,  and  after  returning  home 
was  soon  converted.  By  this  means  I  was  invited  to 
Riga,  and  sent  an  appointment.  On  Tuesday  I  at- 
tended two  meetings  in  that  town,  in  which  the  power 
of  the  Lord  was  manifested,  particuhirly  in  the  last. 
Several  appeared  deeply  convicted  of  their  danger 
without  an  interest  in  the  Saviour,  and  confessed 
their  resolves  to  turn  to  the  Lord.  I  left  them  in 
tears,  believing  that  some  of  them  were  nigh  the  king- 
dom. Nor  was  my  faith  vain;  for  soon  after,  as  I 
was  informed,  five  or  six  found  Jesus  to  be  precious 
to  their  souls.  May  they  be  faithful  until  death. 
Thursday,  I  returned  to  the  place  of  the  revival  and 
enjoyed  a  blessed  meeting.  Many  of  the  converts 
spoke,  much  to  our  edification  and  comfort.  Several 
who  were  seeking  Christ  expressed  their  anxiety  for 
salvation,  and  requested  an  interest  in  our  prayers. 
The  next  day,  facing  a  tedious  storm,  I  walked  to 
Byron,  and  spoke  to  a  few  from  Dan.  5:25:  "  Mene, 
Mene,  Tekel,  Upharsin.^'  Saturday  morning,  the 
snow  having  fallen  nearly  two  feet  in  depth,  a  friend 
kindly  sent  his  son  to  carry  me  three  miles.  I  then 
walked  a  mile  and  a  half,  when  my  strength  failed. 
It  was  now  the  middle  of  the  day,  the  road  yet  un-' 
broken;  and  as  it  was  impossible  to  reach  my  ap- 
pointments, I  tarried  over  the  Sabbath  and  attended 
a  meeting.  Thus  were  three  assemblies  disappointed 
in  Riga.  ISIonday,  I  returned  to  Elba  and  Batavia 
and  attended  two  meetings.  In  the  latter,  the  con- 
verts gave  many  excellent  and  weighty  exhortations, 
which  greatly  cheered  my  heart. 

On  Friday  I  went  to  the  south  part  of  Le  Roy, 
and   preached  from    1  Chron.  9:17 — 19.     The  Spirit  ^ 

of  God   was  manifested  in   the  meeting  with    great        /^ 
power,  and  weeping  and   lamentation   were  heard  in     J 
every  part  of  the   assembly.     My  heart    was  made 
glad   at  the  close,  when  thirty  awakened  souls  came 
forward,  desiring  the  prayers  of  the  saints.     A  revi- 
val followed  this  meeting. 

Sunday,  Feb.  23,  I  preached  again  in  Batavia,  and 
at  evening  held  what  some  would  call  an  "  ope7i  class 
meeting.''^     Though  we  met  with  some  opposition  from 


136  A   RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

the  irreligious,  we  were  encouraged  and  made  strong 
by  the  Mighty  God  of  Jacob.     The  day  following,   I 
attended  a  meeting  in  Stafford.     On  Tuesday,  I  re- 
turned  to   Le  Roy,    and  the  next  day  attended  two 
meetings.     The  latter  of  these  was  in  the  south  part 
of  the  town,   where  on  my  former  visit,  thirty  came 
forward  for  prayer.     The  assembly  was  large,  atten- 
tive and  solemn ;  twenty  promised  to  seek  the  Lord, 
and  gave  me  their  hands  in  token  of  their  covenant. 
Soon  after,  I  was  informed  that  nearly  all  of  this  num- 
ber,  and   some   others,    had   professed  to  pass  from 
death  unto  life.     On  Thursday  I  held  two  meetings 
in  the  town,  one  of  which  was  at  the  village.     My 
text  was  Eph.  1:11:   "  Who  worJceth  all  things  after 
the  counsel  of  his  ownwill.''^     The  people  heard  atten- 
tively, and  probably  judged  of  the  doctrine  for  them- 
selves. 

Friday,  I  went  to  Stafford,  where  I  had  an  appoint- 
ment;  but  on  account  of  illness  was  unable  to  attend 
it.     The  next  day,  feeling  a  little  better,  I  walked  to 
Batavia  and  preached  in  the  evening.    Sunday,  March 
2,  though  still  labouring  under  much  infirmity  of  body, 
I  went  to  the  south  part   of  the   town   and  heard  a 
Universalist  preach  on  a  funeral  occasion.     This  man 
was  learned  and  eloquent,  and  in  many  instances  had 
been  successful  in  persuading  the  wicked  that  it  should 
be  well  with  them,  even  though  they  should  die  by 
drunkenness,  by  the  violence  of  their  own   hand,  or 
^j^  ^^';e  gallows.     His  text   was,  Eccl.  12:7:  "Then 
shaU  the  J^^st  return  to  the  earth  as  it  was;    and  the 
spirit   shall  i.eturn  unto  God  who  gave  it."     In  the 
latter  part  of  hi^  discourse,  he  stated  there  was  not  a 
passage  in  the  Bible,  which  said    after  the  spirit  had 
once  left  the  body  and  gone  to  God,  that  it  should 
ever  depart.     Upon  this  the  query  arose  m  my  mind, 
whether  he  would  not  find  himself  to  be  one  of  those 
who    having  taken  from  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of 
the  book  of  God,  shall  have  their  part  taken  out  of 
the  book  of  life.   (See  Rev.  22:19.)     Forjays  ^hr^^^' 
when  speaking   of  that  awful  day  in  which  he  shal 
gather^l  nations  before  him,  -  These"  (the  wicked) 
"  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punishment.      Matt. 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  137 

25:46.  '^Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting 
fire.'"'  Matt.  25:41.  According  to  Universalism,  the 
wicked  shall  7iot  depart;  but  according  to  Christ,  iheij 
shall  depart.  Which  shall  we  believe.^  O!  how  many 
of  the  unsuspecting  youth  are  caught  in  this  fatal 
snare,  and  make  this  a  substitute  for  repentance  and 
faith  in  Christ! 

In  the  afternoon  I  held  two  meetings  in  Alexander; 
and  the  next  day  one  in  Bennington.  Wednesday 
evening,  I  preached  on  the  turnpike,  a  few  miles  west 
of  Batavia  village,  from  1  Cor.  13:13:  "  Now  abideth 
faith,  hope,  charity,"  &c.  The  subject  opened  so 
extensive  a  field,  that  I  had  neither  strength  nor  time 
to  finish  my  sermon  this  evening.  The  day  following 
I  rode  forty  miles  to  Buffalo,  and  about  sunset,  called 
on  a  family  that  professed  to  be  followers  of  Christ. 
When  I  preached  here  eighteen  mouths  before,  they 
kindly  entertained  me,  and  invited  me  to  call  again. 
I  now  called  and  desired  to  leave  an  appointment — 
but  they  told  me,  as  the  people  were  well  informed, 
and  pretty  particular,  they  would  not  receive  the 
word  from  one  of  my  age,  ability,  and  information; 
60  I  started  immediately  for  Hamburg,  with  a  young 
brother  who  had  accompanied  me  from  Batavia.  Ten 
miles  of  our  road  lay  through  an  Indian  reservation 
that  was  uninhabited,  except  by  Indians.  When  we 
were  about  halfway  through  this  wood,  it  being  very 
dark,  we  missed  our  way  and  followed  an  Indian  trail 
three  miles  before  we  discovered  our  mistake.  We 
found  some  of  the  natives  who  had  lain  down  for  the 
^  night,  and  from  them  obtained  directions  for  our  re- 
turn. When  within  half  a  mile  of  the  road  we  had 
lefl,  my  horse  started  and  ran  down  a  steep  hili  with 
such  violence,  that  coming  in  contact  with  a  bass- 
wood  tree,  one  thill  of  the  sleigh,  stuck  like  an  arrow 
fast  in  the  tree,  while  the  other  breaking,  hung  in  the 
harness,  and  the  horse  left  the  sleigh.  It  was  then 
about  1 1  o'clock  in  the  evening,  and  we  were  six  miles 
from  any  white  inhabitants.  We  cut  a  bridle  into 
strings,  and  fastening  the  traces  to  the  sleigh  runners, 
one  of  us  led  the  horse,  the  other  held  the  sleigh  to 
prevent  it  from  running  too  fast  on  descending  ground, 
12*  ^ 


138  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

and  thus  we  arrived  at  the  house  of  a  friend  in  Ham- 
burg about  one  o'clock,  and  were  kindly  received. 
Here  we  tarried  two  days  and  attended  one  meeting. 

Sunday,  March  9,  I  preached  in  Buffalo,  and  in 
the  four  days  following,  held  ten  meetings  between 
Buffalo  and  Batavia.  Some  of  the  assemblies  were 
large  and  attentive.  Between  the  14th  and  25th  of 
March,  I  attended  meetings  in  Bethany,  Attica,  Ben- 
nington, and  Alexander,  and  spent  the  rest  of  the  time 
preaching  in  Batavia  and  Elba,  In  this  time,  Elder 
Parmenter  visited  the  place,  and  gathered  a  small 
church.  Although  about  thirty  had  professed  to  pass 
from  death  unto  life  in  this  revival,  and  twenty  had 
been  baptized,  only  seven  united  in  the  church.  This 
I  thought  was  occasioned  by  opposition  from  profes- 
sors of  religion.  The  persecution  which  we  at  first 
sufiered  from  the  world,  had  but  little  effect,  except 
to  make  us  rejoice;  but  when  opposition  commenced 
from  those  who  professed  to  be  followers  of  Jesus, 
the  heart  of  the  righteous  was  sad;  for  the  feeble 
were  turned  aside  from  the  right  way.  But  soon  all 
these  things  will  be  brought  into  judgment.  Four 
months  and  a  half  had  passed  since  my  first  visit  to 
Batavia.  During  this  period  I  had  sometimes  re- 
joiced exceedingly,  and  had  often  been  pained  again 
by  seeing  iniquity  abound,  and  so  many  unwilling  to 
submit  themselves  to  God. 

Feeling  that  my  work  in  these  parts  was  finished, 
I  thought  to  go  two  hundred  miles  eastward,  and  at» 
tend  meetings  Avhere  I  had  disappointed  people  the 
winter  previous.  But  on  the  morning  of  March  24, 
as  I  awoke,  Elder  Parmenter  said  to  me,  "  I  have 
had  a  dream,  and  I  believe  it  is  from  the  Lord.  In 
my  dream  I  went  to  the  house  of  Moses  King  in 
Groveland,  and  was  asked  if  I  knew  David  Marks, 
the  6o7/ preacher?  I  answered,  '  Yes ; '  to  v^^hich they 
replied,  '  he  is  near  by  in  a  swamp,  cutting  c^dar  to 
build  a  house;  and  for  several  days  has  been  waiting 
for  you  to  come  and  assist  him  in  putting  it  up.'  "  He 
then  said,  if  I  would  go  to  Groveland,  he  believed  I 
should  there  see  the  work  of  the  Lord.  This  town  I 
had  never  visited,  and  did  not  recollect   of  having 


A    RELiGiOUS    NARRATIVE.  139 

heard  even  its  name.  I  felt  rather  inclined  to  visit 
the  place  immediately,  but  made  no  conclusion  till 
the  next  morning,  when  Elder  P.  said  to  me,  "I 
have  dreamed  yet  another  dream;"  which  he  related 
as  follows:  "  1  was  at  the  house  of  William  Whitman 
in  the  town  of  Geneseo,  three  miles  from  Moses 
King's  in  Groveland;  and  brother  W.  asked  me  the 
same  question  that  was  proposed  to  me  in  my  former 
dream;  and  received  the  same  answer.  He  further 
said  you  had  just  been  there,  and  was  now  near  by  in 
a  quarry,  hewing  stone  to  build  a  house,  and  for  some 
time  had  been  impatiently  waiting  for  me  to  come  and 
help  you  build  it;  also,  that  you  had  that  day  re- 
marked, if  I  did  not  come  you  should  come  after  me. " 
Then  said  I,  the  dreams,  like  those  of  Pharaoh,  are 
''one:''  God  having  shown  to  his  servant  ''what  he 
is  about  to  do.''  "And  for  that  the  dream  ivas  doubled; 
it  is  because  the  thing  is  established  by  God,  and  God 
will  shortly  bring  it  to  pass."  Gen.  41:25,32.  This 
decided  my  going  to  Groveland;  for  I  firmly  believed 
the  Lord  would  there  revive  his  work. 

March,  Tuesday,  25,  I  preached  in  the  south  part 
of  Le  Roy,  and  again  the  next  morning.  The  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  attended  the  word,  and  sinners  wept. 
Ten  mourners  at  each  meeting  spoke  of  their  lost  es- 
tate, and  declared  their  determination  to  seek  Jesus. 
I  left  them  in  tears,  and  on  my  way  to  Groveland, 
I  tarried  three  days  at  Riga  and  held  five  meetings] 
which,  I  trust,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  were 
profitable.  In  the  last  meeting,  a  man  who  had  lived 
nearly  seventy  years  without  an  interest  in  Christ, 
now,  for  the  first  time,  expressed  an  anxiety  to  be 
prepared  for  the  great  change  he  must  soon  meet. 
I  also  attended  one  meeting  in  Wheatland,  and  the 
morning  after,  one  professed  to  receive  the  pardoning 
grace  of  God  at  the  house  where  I  tarried.  On  Mon- 
day, March  31,  I  attended  a  meeting  in  Caledonia. 
Some  appeared  to  be  serious,  others  were  offended. 
April  1,  I  arrived  at  the  house  of  brother  Whitman, 
in  Geneseo,  and  was  kindly  received  in  his  family. 
I  told  them  I  expected  immediately  to  see  a  reforma- 
tion in  that  place,  but  they  seemed  slow  of  heart  to 


140  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

believe.     I  appointed  a  meeting  at  his   house  in  the 
evening:,  and  spent  the  afternoon  in  visiting  the  peo- 
ple.    But  few  attended  the   meeting;     professors  of 
religion  were  generally  in  a  lukewarm  state,  and  the 
prospect  seemed  not  so  encouraging  as  I  had  hoped  to 
find  it.     The  next  day  I  held  a  meeting  in  Groveland, 
and  the  prospect  here  appeared  no  more  encouraging 
than  in  Geneseo.     I  determined,  however,  to  stay  a 
few  days  and  see  whether  the  Lord  would  revive  his 
work.     For  five  days  I  held  meetings   alternately  in 
(rroveland  and   Geneseo,  and   employed  the  leisure 
hours  in  conversation  and  prayer  among  the   people. 
The  congregations  increased  in   each   town,  and  an 
increasing  solemnity  was  observed.     Yet   I  had  felt 
disappointed,  fearing  my  labour  would  be  in  vain,  till 
in  the  last  of  these  meetings,  the  hearts  of  some  be- 
gan to  melt.     This  encouraging  prospect  appeared  as 
"  a  little  cloud  like  a  man's  hand;"  and,  remember- 
ing the  confidence  I  felt  when  coming  to   the  place, 
that  the  Lord  had  sent  me,  I   doubled   my  diligence, 
and  from  the  5th  to  the  10th  of  April,  held  one  meet- 
ing a  day  in  each   town.     The   cloud   of  mercy  now 
hung  over  the  place,  and  we  heard  the  sound  of  rain. 
Scores  were  weeping  for  their  sins;   some  backsliders 
returned  with  tears,  and  met  a  welcome  reception  at 
their  Father's  house;  the  Laodicean  christians  began 
to  do  their  first  work,  and   again  to  enjoy   their  first 
love.     Now  did  Zion  rejoice,  for  her  light  had  come 
and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  was  risen  upon  her. 

Sunday,  April  13:,  we  met  for  worship  at  a  school- 
house  in  Geneseo.     A  hundred  people  who  were  un- 
able to  enter  the  house  stood  without,  and  all  seemed 
to  hear  attentively.     As  the  meeting  commenced  ma- 
ny began  to  weep;   and  in  the  course  of  the  exercis- 
es their  number  increased  till  near  the  close  of  the 
sermon,  when  about  the  whole  assembly  were  melted 
into  tenderness.     Several  vented  their  grief  by  sighs 
and  groans,  and  cried  to  God  for   mercy.       This  in- 
teresting interview  continued   about   five   hours,  and 
before  it  closed  two  or  three  were  hopefully  convert- 
ed.    Some  returned  weeping,  others  tarried  as  though 
loth  to  leave  the  place  till  they  should  find  Jesus.     A 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.,  H!" 

man  over  forty  years  of  age,  who  was  not  easily  or 
often  moved,  wept  and  trembled  on  account  of  his 
sins.  He  said  he  had  sinned  against  the  true  light 
in  which  he  might  have  walked,  and  now  feared  there 
was  no  mercy  for  him,  and  that  he  never  should  have 
strength  even  to  leave  the  house.  Soon,  however, 
he  gained  strength  to  go  to  a  neighbour's  house,  and 
in  a  few  days  found  some  comfort;  yet  he  made  na 
public  profession  till  about  three  years  afterward, 
when  he  joined  the  church.  On  Thursday  I  held  a 
meeting  in  Groveland;  nearly  two  hundred  attended^ 
and  we  had  a  refreshing  season.  Five  or  six,  who 
went  away  heavy  laden  on  Sunday  evening,  were 
now  praising  the  Lord;  and  more  than  twenty  mourn- 
ers came  forward  for  prayer.  Having  for  some  time 
been  troubled  with  deafness,  a  friend  after  my  return 
from  meeting  this  evening,  poured  some  oil  of  spike 
into  my  ear,  supposing  it  to  be  British  oil.  It  caus- 
ed me  great  distress,  and  it  was  feared  the  effects 
would  be  fatal.  But  by  the  application  of  hot  stones 
to  the  side  of  my  head  I  soon  found  relief. 

On  Friday  I  rode  to  Batavia,  and  the  next  day 
meeting  the  little  band  in  monthly  meeting,  we  sat 
together  in  a  heavenly  place  in  Christ.  Sunday,  A. 
M.  Aug.  20,  we  met  again,  expecting  to  have  com- 
munion; but  Elder  Parmenter,  who  was  to  meet  with 
us,  did  not  come.  I  spoke  from  Prov.  4:13,  14:  and 
in  the  after  part  of  the  day  went  to  Attica  and  be- 
sought Elder  P.  to  visit  Groveland.  But  not  suc- 
ceeding for  the  present,  I  returned  alone  to  the  re- 
formation, and  heard  the  joyful  intelligence,  that, 
during  my  absence  of  four  days,  several  had  been 
brought  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord.  Continuing  in  Grove- 
land and  Geneseo,  we  had  one,  two,  or  three  meet- 
ings almost  every  day,  and  usually  some  were  brought 
into  the  liberty  of  the  redeemed.  Some  when  slain 
by  the  law  felt  such  a  sense  of  the  miseries  of  sin, 
that  they  exceedingly  feared  pardon  would  never  en- 
able them  to  rejoice.  When  these  suddenly  lost 
their  burden,  and  as  it  were  arose  from  the  dead,  and 
burst  into  songs  of  praise,  their  joy  was  such  that 
it  seemed  as  though  the  glery  of  the  heavenly  world 
had  descended  on  earth. 


142  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

In  cyie  meeting  shortly  after  it  commenced,  a 
young  woman  began  to  weep  aloud,  as  though  indif- 
ferent to  all  around,  and  continued  without  cessation 
till  the  sermon  closed;  she  then  arose  and  said  with 
emotions  of  poignant  grief,  "O  that  I  had  never  been 
born!  Wo  is  me  that  I  have  a  being!  ^for  my  sins 
cannot  be  forgiven!  Would  to  God  that  I  had  died 
when  a  child!  and  now  I  should  have  been  happy! 
O  mothers,  how  can  you  weep  for  your  children  that 
died  in  infancy!"  A  deep  excitement  was  noticed 
through  the  whole  assembly,  and  several  fervent 
prayers  were  offered  up  to  God  in  behalf  of  this  dam- 
sel, and  for  some  others  who  were  in  great  grief,  as 
though  the  sorrows  of  death  had  compassed  them 
about.  After  the  assembly  was  dismissed,  the  young 
woman  before  named  passed  through  the  street,  weep- 
ing like  one  that  now  felt  no  interest  in  what  the 
world  might  remark.  It  was  truly  affecting  to  hear 
her  lamentations  at  the  distance  of  a  quarter  of  a  mile, 
while  not  only  those  who  attended  the  meeting,  but 
those  in  the  houses  and  fields  of  a  thickly  settled 
neighbourhood,  stood  listening  till  her  mournful  ac- 
cents receded  and  died  away  upon  the  ear.  She  went 
home,  and  asking  forgiveness  of  her  parents  for  neg- 
lecting their  warnings  and  counsel  to  seek  the  Sa- 
viour, she  made  a  solemn  vow,  neither  to  eat  nor 
sleep  till  she  knew  the  worst  of  her  condition.  Two 
days  and  a  half  she  passed  thus,  mostly  alone  bewail- 
ing her  state  day  and  night.  She  was  sitting  pensive 
by  a  small  stream  in  a  solitary  wood,  when  suddenly 
its  innocent  murmur  assumed  a  pleasant  sound.  She 
looked  into  the  water — it  was  beautiful.  She  turned 
her  eyes  upward — the  leafless  trees  were  bright  and 
praised  God.  She  exclaimed,  "Glory  to  the  Lord!" 
and  returning  to  her  parents,  told  them  Jesus  had 
pardoned  her  sins.  She  came  to  the  next  meeting, 
and  the  moment  she  entered,  several  with  myself 
were  confident  from  her  countenance,  that  she  had 
found  peace  in  believing,  though  we  had  heard  noth- 
ing of  any  change.  She  declared  what  great  things 
the  Lord  had  done  for  her  soul,  and  her  testimony 
was  like  a  sharp  sword. 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  143 

At  the  close  of  April  the  number  of  converts  had 
increased  to  seventeen,  and  mourning  souls  were  still 
crying  to  the  Lord  for  mercy.  The  converts,  filled 
with  joy  for  the  grace  that  kind  Heaven  had  bestow- 
ed on  them  in  preserving  their  lives,  and  in  granting 
them  space  for  repentance,  often  praised  God  public- 
ly, and  entreated  the  unconverted  to  forsake  all,  that 
with  them  they  might  be  gathered  into  the  fold  of 
Christ.  Nature  was  then  casting  off  the  garments  of 
dreary  winter  and  arraying  herself  in  the  beautiful 
verdure  of  spring.  Heaven  seemed  to  smile,  and  the 
saints,  returning  from  their  happy  interviews,  often 
saw  the  earth  full  of  the  glory  of  God,  while  the  ver- 
dant fields  and  leafy  wood  broke  forth  into  singing. 

On  Monday,  May  5, 1  left  Groveland  to  attend  the 
Benton  quarterly  meeting,  which  opened  at  the  Pres- 
byterian meeting-house  in  Brutus  on  the  10th.  Sev- 
eral of  the  reports  from  the  churches  were  interesting. 
On  the  Sabbath  the  assembly  was  considerable;  dis- 
courses were  given  by  Elders  Gould,  Dean,  Wire, 
and  the  writer,  and  the  season  was  thought  profitable. 
After  the  exercises  closed  I  rode  twenty  miles  to  my 
father's,  and  on  Monday  preached  at  an  early  hour 
in  Junius,  then  proceeded  through  Richmond  to 
Groveland.  A  cold  rain  rendered  a  part  of  the  jour- 
ney tedious,  particularly  as  my  beast  was  so  lame 
that  I  had  to  walk  much  of  the  distance. 

Previous  to  my  leaving  for  the  quarterly  meeting, 
several  of  the  converts  requested  an  opportunity  of 
being  baptized.  They  had  never  seen  any  immersed, 
nor  had  any  one  preached  to  them  on  this  subject 
since  the  revival.  I  told  them  that  I  could  not  bap- 
tize, and  as  there  was  no  church  of  Free-Will  Bap- 
tists in  this  town,  they  might  do  well  to  find  a  home 
with  the  Methodists.  They  replied,  they  could  not 
do  this,  for  some  of  them  had  been  sprinkled,  and 
now  they  believed  it  was  their  duty  to  be  baptized. 
In  accordance  with  their  request,  I  had  solicited  El- 
der Norton,  a  stranger  to  them,  to  come  and  see  the 
work  and  baptize.  On  Wednesday  and  Thursday, 
Elder  Norton  preached  in  Groveland  much  to  the 
satisfaction  of  the  people,  and  six  or  seven  related 


/ 


144  A   RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

their  experience  for  baptism.  We  went  down  to  Co- 
nesus  lake,  a  convenient  place  for  such  occasions, 
about  half  a  mile  distant.  The  day  was  pleasant,  the 
water  clear  and  beautiful,  and  the  earth  arrayed  in 
all  the  beauties  of  May.  The  converts  in  heavenly 
smiles  stood  on  the  shore,  while  the  spectators  lined 
the  bank.  Here  I  felt  the  warm  breezes  of  Heaven 
on  my  soul,  and  could  scarcely  refrain  from  crying, 
*'  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest."  When  seven  had 
come  out  of  the  water  praising  God,  a  young  man  of 
respectability  came  forward,  related  his  experience, 
and  was  baptized. 

A  few  days  previous  to  this,  a  letter  had  been  sent 
to  Elder  Hinckley  of  Parma,  requesting  him  to  come 
to  Groveland  to  preach  and  baptize.  Three  days  af- 
ter Elder  Norton  baptized.  Elder  H.  came,  accom- 
panied by  two  brethren.  He  preached  on  the  Sab- 
bath; seven  more  related  their  experience  and  were 
baptized.  On  Thursday,  I  proposed  to  a  damsel  in 
despair  to  fast  two  days,  praying  ten  times  in  each 
for  the  salvation  of  her  soul.  To  this  we  both  agreed, 
and  I  went  immediately  to  the  Bethany  quarterly 
meeting,  holden  on  the  town  line  of  Batavia  and  El- 
ba. Saturday,  May  24,  my  two  days  of  abstinence 
closed.  I  was  quite  hungry,  but  had  two  sources  of 
satisfaction;  one,  that  by  fasting,  my  mind  was  more 
clear,  more  fervent  in  prayer,  approaching  nearer  to 
God;  the  other  was,  a  witness  that  the  young  woman 
had  been  brought  into  liberty.  On  this  day  the  quar- 
terly meeting  commenced,  and  through  the  whole  we 
had  a  comforting  season.  On  my  return  to  Geneseo, 
I  found  that  the  young  woman  who  covenanted  to 
fast,  had  obtained  a  hope  in  the  Saviour  several 
hours  before  the  two  days  expired.  Now  she  was 
happy ;  and  looking  back  to  the  time  when  she  with 
a  mournful  heart  made  this  vow,  and  viewing  the 
blessed  contrast  in  her  state,  her  joy  was  full. 

May  31,  1823,  Elders  Parmenter  and  Norton,  with 
some  others,  attended  as  a  council  from  the  quarterly 
meeting,  and  organized  a  church  of  seventeen  mem- 
bers. One  was  added  the  same  day,  and  the  day  fol- 
lowing three  were  received  tipon  baptism. 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARHATIVfi.  145 

Sunday,  June  1,    I  arose  at  three  o'clock  in  the 
morning,   and   crossing    the    Conesus    lake,    walked 
eleven  miles  to  attend  my  appointment  in  Riclmiond. 
At  10  o'clock,  A.  M.  the  school-house  was  tilled,  and 
about  fitty  stood  without.     My  text  was  1  Kings,  19: 
11,1^:   "  And,  behold,  the    Lord    passed   by,    and  a 
great  and  strong  wind  rent  the  mountains,  and  brake 
in   pieces  the  rocks  before  the  Lord;   but   the   Lord 
was  not  in  the  wind:   and   after   the  wind   an   earth- 
quake;  but  the  Lord  was  not  in  the  earthquake:   And 
after  the  earthquake  a  fire;   but  the  Lord  was  not  in 
the  fire:   and  after  the  fire  a  still  small  voice."     The 
people  seemed  unmoved,  though  Heaven  kindly  smi- 
led.    The  apparent  indifference  of  the  assembly,  filled 
my  soul  with  grief,  and  upon  sitting  down,  I  was  con- 
strained to  weep  aloud.     Lukewarmness  prevailed  in 
Zion,  and  the  word  had  little  effect  even  on  her  pro- 
fessed children.     Li  the  afternoon  I  littended  a  meet- 
ing in  the  south  part  of  the   town,    where  we  had  a 
solemn,  interesting  interview;   and  the  next  morning 
we  met  again  in  the  same  place  for  prayer.     Toward 
evening   I    preached   in   Livonia,   and  several  cove- 
nanted to  seek  the  Lord.     Wednesday  had  been  ap- 
pointed by  the  church  for  fasting,  and  prayer  unto  the 
Lord  to  revive  his  work  in  Richmond.     I  held  two 
meetings,   one  of  which  was  in  the  south  part  of  the 
town.     Several  were  solemnly  awakened,  covenanted 
to    flee    immediately  from  the   wrath   to   come,    and 
kneeled  for  prayer.     The  day  following   I  held  two 
meetings;   in  the  first  some  wept  alond;   and  twenty- 
five,  the  greater  part  of  whom  were  professors,  en- 
gaged to  be  in  prayer  as  often  as  thrice  a  day,  for  at 
least  six  days.     At  the  concluding  prayer,  nearly  the 
whole  assembly  fell  upon  their  knees.     In  the  after 
part  of  the  day  v/e  had  a  melting  time,  and  the  con- 
fessions of  the  wanderer  touched  many  hearts. 

Friday,  I  attended  a  meeting  in  Livonia,  and  after 
the  sermon  proposed  leaving  another  appointment. 
A  professor  of  religion  objected — and  stated  to  the 
assembly  that  he  once  heard  me  say,  when  speaking 
publicly  of  my  leaving  home,  that  I  had  left  the  care 
of  herds  and  flocks  to  seek  the  welfare  of  souls;  but 
13 


146  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

he  had  been  informed  that  my  father  was  a  poor  man, 
and  had  neither  flocks  nor  herds.  He  also  said  fur- 
ther— "  He  says  he  is  but  seventeen  years  old,  and 
I  appeal  to  this  assembly  to  judge  if  he  have  not  seen 
more  years  than  he  states."  After  answering  his 
remarks,  I  accepted  the  invitation  of  a  deist  to  dine 
with  him;  then  walked  to  Conesus  lake  and  crossed 
while  it  was  quite  rough,  insomuch  that  once  a  wave 
run  over  into  the  skiff.  I  held  two  meetings  in  Grove- 
land  and  Geneseo,  and  on  Saturday  met  with  the 
church  in  their  first  monthly  conference.  It  was  a 
refreshing  time.  During  the  past  week,  one  had  pro- 
fessed to  find  '^  the  pearl  of  great  price^^'  and  now 
spoke  of  the  goodness  of  God.  Sunday,  we  had 
three  meetings;  one  soul  was  converted  and  publicly 
confessed  Christ. 

Monday  and  Tuesday,  I  held  meetings  in  Livonia, 
and  in  the  south  part  of  Richmond.  In  the  latter 
place  the  prospect  was  still  encouraging.  The  next 
day,  I  crossed  Honeyoy  lake,  went  to  Bristol,  and 
preached  to  a  considerable  assembly.  In  the  afler-^ 
noon,  I  walked  eight  miles  through  beautiful  vallies, 
and  over  high  hills,  crossed  Canandaigua  lake,  and 
spoke  with  much  freedom  to  a  large  assembly  in  a 
barn  at  Middlesex.  In  the  evening,  though  no  ap- 
pointment had  been  given,  about  thirty  assembled  at 
my  lodging.  I  spoke  to  them  a  few  minutes,  and 
several  were  much  impressed  under  the  word.  The 
day  following,  I  had  an  appointment  in  Bristol,  but 
the  lake  being  rough  I  was  unable  to  cross  till  10 
o'clock,  and  then  with  much  difficulty  and  danger. 
Friday  was  very  warm,  but  having  an  appointment  in 
Bristol,  and  two  in  Richmond,  I  was  obliged  to  im- 
prove all  my  time.  In  the  latter  place  my  heart  was 
comforted  after  sermon,  by  hearing  three  express 
their  determination  to  seek  the  sinner's  Friend. 

On  Saturday,  I  returned  to  Geneseo,  held  a  meet- 
ing, and  rejoiced  to  meet  with  Elder  Hinckley.  The 
next  day  Elder  H.  preached  to  five  or  six  hundred 
people,  baptized  three,  and  broke  bread  to  the  church. 
•In  the  afternoon  and  evening,  we  enjoyed  interesting 
interviews.    Monday,  I  was  called  to  attend  a  funeral. 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  147 

and  believing  it  was  my  duty  to  go  to  the  house  of 
mourning,  I  failed  of  two  appointments.  Between 
the  16th  and  !27th  of  June,  I  preached  in  Geneseo, 
Groveland,  Elba,  Stafford,  Livonia,  and  Richmond. 
In  the  latter  town  I  held  several  meetings,  and  to  the 
comfort  of  my  spirit  found  that  during  my  absence, 
one  or  two  had  indulged  hopes  of  acceptance  with 
God.  Some  others  who  had  been  awakened,  became 
discouraged,  and  turned  again  to  a  sinful  life.  O, 
how  was  my  heart  pained  by  this!  'Alas!'  said  I, 
*  how  little  do  these  poor  souls  realize  what  they  do! 
and  when  their  short  probation  is  ended  for  ever,  how 
will  they  sigh,  that  when  the  Saviour  of  the  world 
came  to  their  door  to  make  them  rich,  and  happy,  and 
heirs  of  salvation,  they  bolted  him  from  their  hearts. 
O  Lord  have  mercy  on  them,  before  they  stumble  on 
the  dark  mountains  of  eternal  death!' 

In  Livonia,  the  people  seemed  barred  against  the 
word;  and  when  I  inquired  of  certain  why  they  re- 
pented not,  they  replied  that  they  were  waiting  for 
God's  time  to  come;  and  thus  cast  the  blame  of  their 
neglect  upon  the  Lord,  saying  he  had  withholden  the 
grace  needful  to  enable  them  to  believe.  My  "  spirit 
was  stirred  up"  within  me,  when  I  saw  nearly  the 
whole  neighbourhood  given  to  fatality,  or  the  doctrine 
of  predestination.  I  appointed  a  meeting  to  examine 
publicly  these  excuses,  and  requested  all  the  advo- 
cates of  such  doctrine  to  attend.  At  the  appointed 
hour  the  house  was  filled;  and  after  entering  the  as- 
sembly, I  desired  some  one  to  give  me  a  text.  But 
none  being  presented,  I  opened  my  Bible,  and  the 
words  that  first  met  my  eyes,  were  Ps.  94:20:  ''Shall 
the  throne  of  iniquity  have  fellowship  with  theeV'  I  en- 
deavoured to  show  that  the  prince  of  this  world  sits 
upon  the  doctfine  of  necessity,  as  upon  a  throne;  tell- 
ing the  wicked  they  cannot  repent,  though  God  has 
commanded  them  to  repent,  and  thus  stills  their  con- 
sciences, insinuating  that  the  cause  of  their  living  in 
sin,  is,  that  God  hath  not  given  them  ability  to  turn  to 
him.  I  believe  the  Lord  filled  my  mouth  with  argu- 
ments, and  many  I  observed  appeared  quite  restless. 
After  concluding  my  remarks,   liberty  was  given  for 


148  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

any  to  confute  the  reasons  that  had  been  urged    to 
prove  the  guilt  of  the   sinner,   and  the  free  grace  of 
God.     After  a  short  silence,  the  minister  of  the  place, 
who  had  lately  come  from  a  seminary,  appeared  much 
excited,  and  asked,  "  What  is  the  difference  between 
the  foreknowledge  of  God,  and  his  dccreesV    I  replied, 
'  Decree    is    a   determination  that  an  event   shall  be. 
Forehiowledge  is  simply   acquaintance    with  a   future 
event.     And  while  God  knows  what  u'dl  be   the  act 
of  a  free  agent,  he  knows  at  the  same  time,   that  he 
may  act  otherwise,   because  he  has  given  that  agent 
power  to  act  otherwise.     And  God's  beholding  his  act, 
no  more  compels  him  to  act  as  he  does,   than  my  be- 
holding   a    man  act,  compels  him  to  the  same.     Fore- 
knowledge, like  repentance  and  anger,   when  applied 
to  God,  is  a  word  adapted  to  our  capacity;   but  with 
God,  strictly  speaking,  there  is  no  foreknowledge,  be- 
cause all  is  with  him  one  eternal  now:  '  One  day — as  a 
thousand  years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day.'  There- 
fore, with  him  is  no  succession  of  events,  but  a  man's 
death  is  as  much  present  Avith  God  as  his  birth;   con- 
se(\\ieni\y ,  foreknowledge  can  go  no  further  than  after- 
knowledge  in  proving  decrees.     From  these  principles, 
I  argued  ih.dX  foreknowledge  could  have  no  efiect  upon 
the  actions  of  men.     God  said  to  Jeremiah,  when  he 
sent  him  with  a  message  to  the  house  of  Judah,   "  It 
MAY  EE  that  the  house  of  Judah  will  hear.''  Jer.  36:3. 
The  prophet  went.     They  did  not  hear.     God  knew 
they  \oould  not  hear.     Still  he  knew  they  might  hear.' 
After  the  conclusion  of  my  remarks,    the  preacher 
observed,    that   he   did  not  know  but  he  ao-reed  with 
the  speaker  in  this,  that  the  foreknowledge   of  God 
has  no  effect  on  the  agency  of  the  creature.     The 
meeting  closed,  and  the  people  dispersed. 

Sabbath,  June  29,  I  met  with  Elder  Parmenter  in 
Groveland,  and  enjoyed  an  interesting  season  in  the 
worship  of  God.  Three  were  baptized  and  added  to 
the  church.  At  three  o'clock,  P.  M.,  I  left  Grove- 
land,  preached  once,  and  rode  twenty-five  miles  be- 
fore midnight;  and  the  next  day  travelled  thirty  miles, 
and  pjeached  to  a  large  assembly  in  South  Dansvilie, 
Some  rejoiced,  others  wept.     July  1,   I   returned  to^ 


A    RELIGIOUS    XARRATIVE.  149 

Groveland,  tarried  nine  days,  and  held  several  meet- 
ings, wliich  were  graced  by  those  pleasant  and  soul- 
reviving  seasons  that  are  usual  in  times  of  refreshing 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  Those  who  had  lately 
professed  reconciliation  to  God,  wore  their  beautiful 
garment,  and  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy. 

Thursday,  July  10,  I  met  a  large  assembly  in  Dans- 
ville.  The  word  of  the  Lord  was  quick  and  powerful; 
many  were  touched  by  it,  and  their  hearts  melted. 
One,  in  much  distress,  wept  aloud  on  account  of  sin, 
and  solemnly  engaged  to  turn  to  the  Lord.  The  next 
morning  at  8  o'clock,  I  held  a  meeting  on  Oak  hill. 
The  solemn  power  of  God  searched  the  assembly,  and 
caused  such  a  trembling,  that  in  the  time  of  preach- 
ing, their  tears  dropped  profusely;  and  one  cried,  '  I 
perish!   I  perish!    I  perish!' 

On  Saturday  I  returned  again  to  Geneseo,  and  en- 
joyed a  blessed  season  in  monthly  meeting.  All  the 
brethren  were  present,  except  one  or  two,  and  ap- 
»peared  to  be  much  engaged.  On  the  Sabbath,  Elder 
Norton  preached,  and  baptized  four.  In  the  afternoon 
the  Lord  gave  me  of  his  free  Spirit,  and  enabled  me 
to  speak  with  freedom.  With  one  exception,  the 
whole  church  was  present.  Elder  Norton  broke 
bread — we  ate  and  rejoiced — washed  each  other's 
feet — and  parted  happy  in  the  Lord.  Blessed  be  his 
name.  O  that  men  would  consider;  see  and  feel  the 
goodness,  greatness,  and  mercy  of  our  God! 

Leaving  Geneseo,  I  met  a  congregation  in  York, 
and  another  in  the  village  of  Le  Roy;  the  latter  was 
large  and  solemn.  Here  my  brother  Friend  resided 
at  this  time,  and  with  him  I  had  a  sweet  interview. 
Our  heart  burned  while  we  communed  of  the  things 
of  the  kingdom.  Thence  I  went  to  Batavia,  and  with 
a  few,  enjoyed  a  solemn  meeting.  One  sinner  cried 
aloud  for  mercy.  Sabbath,  July  20,  I  spoke  to  a 
large  and  serious  assembly  in  Attica  village,  and  in 
the  evening,  preached  at  Alexander.  The  Lord 
blessed  me,  and  filled  my  heart  with  gratitude  and 
love.  Monday,  I  held  a  meeting  in  the  south  part  of 
the  town.  Jesus  made  one  in  our  midst,  and  at  the 
close  of  the  interview,  eleven  came  forward  for  prayer. 
13* 


150  A  RELIGIOUS  narrative:. 

On  Tuesday  I  returned  to  Geneseo  to  take  lea?©' 
of  my  friends,   and  bid  them  adieu.     I  had  enjoyed 
the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  number  of  converts  in- 
creased to  thirty-five.     Twenty-eight  of  these    had 
been  baptized,   and  the  church  increased  to  thirty- 
three.     With  them  I   had   enjoyed  many  happy  sea- 
sons.    They  were  all  in  union,  and  the  parting  hour, 
as  it  drew  near,  excited  much  solemnity  in  my  feel- 
ings.    On  Wednesday  I  gave  my  farewell  discourse 
in  Geneseo,  and  the  next  day  in  Groveland.     Many 
by   reason    of  the    crowd,    were  unable  to  enter  the 
house  where  we  assembled.     And  when  the  hour  of 
parting  was  come,  we  all  wept  sore.     A  sense  of  the 
changes  that  a  few  years  would  make,  so  affected  me, 
that    I    could    scarcely    refrain    from    crying    aloud, 
Alas!  thought  I,   no  age  of  God's  grace  to  man,  has 
passed    without  being  stained  by  the  backsliding  of 
some,  who  have  especially  shared  in   his   favour,      I 
looked  upon  the  converts,  who  were  dear  to  my  soul 
as  life,  and  queried:   'Who  among  these  will  depart 
from  the  holy  commandment.''     Which  of  these  who 
now  appear  so  humble  and  happy,  will  wound  the  Sa- 
viour in  the  house  of  his  friends?' — I  could  not  de- 
signate one,  that  I  thought  would.     Still  the  painful 
reflection  was  suggested,  that  it  is  by  degrees,  little 
by  little,  that  the    unsuspecting    convert    first   finds 
himself  in  darkness,  and  at  length  discouraged;   then 
Satan  leads  him  captive.      "Rebellion   is  as  the  sin 
of  witchcraft."     'O!'  said  I,    'that  these  may  ever 
shun  its  baleful  influence.'     After  much  exhortation, 
I  left  them,  and  proceeding  to  West  Bioomfield,  at- 
tended  one  meeting  by  the   way  in  Richmond,  and 
two  in  Bristol.     I  tarried  a  few  days  in.  West  Bloom- 
field  and  held  several  meetings. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Particulars  of  my  labours  from  Aug.  to  Dec,  1823. 

Aug.  1823.     About  this  time,  my  soul  was  weighed 
down   by  viewing   the  shelterless  condition  of  the 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE,  151 

wicked.  God  led  me  into  his  sanctuary,  and  I  be- 
held tlieir  end,  their  awful  end.  Oft  in  my  sleep, 
while  imagining  myself  entreating  them  to  turn  and 
live,  I  lifted  my  voice  and  cried  aloud,  frequently 
waking  all  in  the  house  where  I  lodged,  before  my 
own  sleep  departed.  Sometimes  I  would  speak  a 
quarter,  or  even  half  an  hour,  before  I  was  suffi- 
ciently awake  to  know  that  I  had  no  assembly.  And 
as  by  preaching  from  one  to  three  times  in  a  day,  I 
could  not  free  my  mind, — in  my  leisure  hours  I  wrote 
an  address  to  the  unconverted  of  the  three  classes; 
" //le  aged,  ihe  middle  aged,  and  the  yoidli.^^  This 
was  corrected  by  a  friend  during  my  stay  in  Bloom- 
tield,  and  published  in  a  pamphlet  of  twenty-four 
pages. 

Aug.  9j  I  received  it  from  the  press  at  Canan- 
daigua  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  rode  thirty- 
three  miles  to  Barrington  by  one  o'clock,  P.  M. ; 
at  which  time  the  Benton  Q.  M.  commenced  at  that 
place.  During  this  meeting  many  of  the  dear  follow- 
ers of  the  Lamb  were  quickened  by  the  spirit.  In 
Elders'  Conference  on  Monday,  my  brethren  exam- 
ined mv  views  of  the  character  of  Christ ;  and  decided 
that  I  was  not  sound  in  doctrine.  While  in  Ohio,  I 
tarried  a  night  with  a  Methodist  brother,  who  was  a 
class  leader.  He  warned  me  very  pointedly  against 
the  sentiments  of  a  people  called  New  Lights,  repre- 
senting them  to  be  Unitarians  and  a  species  of  mod- 
ern deists — and  handed  me  a  pamphlet  containing 
their  views  of  the  character  of  Christ,  written  by  one 
of  their  leading  men.  His  object  was  to  inform  me 
of  their  sentiments.  On  retiring  to  my  lodging,  I 
took  this  book  with  me  and  read  till  midnight.  It  ap- 
peared to  have  been  written  by  a  learned  man.  I  was 
but  a  youth,  unacquainted  with  the  doctrines  of  men, 
and  erroneously  supposed  that  if  called  of  God  to 
preach  the  gospel,  I  should  be  able  to  answer  every 
argument  that  the  sophistry  of  men  might  suggest  in 
support  of  false  doctrine.  I  believed  the  Unitarian 
doctrine  to  be  false;  but  to  my  confusion,  I  found 
myself  unable  to>  answer  the  arguments  I  read.  They 
were  new  to  me,  and  struck  my  mind  with  unexpected 


15  2  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

force.  Still  I  feared  that  the  talents  of  the  author 
had  been  too  powerful  for  my  youth,  and  falling  on 
my  knees,  I  prayed  the  Lord  to  keep  me  from  em- 
bracing errour.  But  as  I  was  unable  to  answer  the 
arguments,  I  imprudently  yielded  to  their  force ;  for, 
instead  of  impartially  and  thoroughly  searching  the 
scripture,  with  a  full  reliance  on  its  testimony  con- 
cerning the  nature  and  character  of  Christ,  separate 
from  all  the  doctrines  of  men,  I  falsely  supposed,  that 
if  these  Unitarian  views  were  not  consistent  with  the 
doctrine  of  Christ,  the  Lord  would  enable  me  to  dis- 
cern their  fallacy.  And  as  I  could  not  perceive  how 
two  perso7is  could  be  one  being,  from  this  supposed  dif- 
ficulty, the  Unitarian  mode  of  reasoning,  and  the 
Unitarian  views  of  Christ,  gained  the  ascendancy  in 
my  mind.  This  circumstance  happened  when  I  was 
sixteen  years  old.  My  manner  of  preaching,  how- 
ever, continued  the  same  as  formerly;  for  I  thought 
myself  perfectly  safe  in  using  scripture  language  while 
speaking  of  the  Saviour,  and  I  wished  from  my  heart 
to  believe  and  preach  nothing  less  of  my  Saviour  than 
was  written  of  him  in  the  word  of  God.  The  Elders' 
Conference,  though  composed  of  those  that  firmly  be- 
lieved in  the  real  divinity  of  Christ,  thought  it  best  to 
renew  my  letters.  They  did  this,  not  on  the  principle 
that  they  believed  me  sound  in  doctrine,  but  because 
they  believed  the  Lord  had  sent  me  to  preach;  and 
they  believed  that  the  truth  of  God  would  lead  me  out 
of  what  they  called  my  childish  thoughts.  They  gave 
me  a  solemn  charge  to  examine  the  Bible  carefully 
and  try  to  find  the  truth.  This  advice  I  accepted 
thankfully.  The  issue  of  my  reflections,  the  sequel 
will  show. 

From  the  Q.  M.  I  travelled  eastward  some  more 
than  one  hundred  miles  to  Brookfield,  and  on  the  way 
attended  several  meetings.  Sunday,  August  17,  I 
preached  twice  in  Brookfield,  and  on  the  next  day 
heard  Lorenzo  Dow  at  Bridgewater.  His  manner  of 
preaching  was  very  peeuliar-^-its  character  is  gener- 
ally known.  I  could  but  admire  his  dress,  as  it  ex- 
hibited studied  convenience  and  profit,  independent 
from  the  changeable  fashions  of  this  age  of  superflu- 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  153; 

ities.     In   the   afternoon   of  the   same   day  I   held  a 
meeting  in  Plainlield,  and  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  was 
in  the  midst.     Tuesday   and  Wednesday,    I  went  to 
Fabius,  and  again  heard  Lorenzo  preach  to  about  five 
thousand  people  in   a  wood.     Fifteen  minutes  after 
his  meeting  closed,  I  spoke  to  about  seven  hundred 
in  the  same  place,  and  the   Lord  favoured  me  with  a 
good  degree  of  his   Spirit.     Several   appeared  much 
atlected,  and   O!  that  the  good  seed  may  spring  and 
grow,  and  bring  forth  fruit  unto  eternal  life.     In  the 
evening  Lorenzo  preached  at   the  Calvinistic  Baptist 
meeting-house.     His  subject   was  the    tree    of  life. 
Rev.  22:1,  2.     He  remarked  that  this  tree  was  gen- 
erally thought  to  be  Christ;  but  the  circumstances  of 
its  being  represented  in  the  feminine  gender,  "  yield- 
ed her  fruit,"    and  of  its  being  icatered  by  the  river 
from  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  and  of  its  being 
on  eitker  side  of  the  river  gave  the  preference  to  the 
conclusion  that  it  is  the  church.     The  fruit,  he  said, 
was  the  various  graces   and  virtues  of  the  christian; 
and  the  leaves  signify  the  prayers  of  the  church  for 
the  healinsr  of  national  transgressions.     In  the  dis- 
course  he  described  the  different  classes  of  christians, 
and  said,  "  Of  the  Baptists,  there  are  two  kinds;  the 
free-willcrs  and  the  bound-u-illers;^^  then  turning  to  me, 
as  I  sat  behind  him  in  the  desk,  he  put  his  face  close 
to  mine,   and   looking  me  in  the  eyes,   said;   *'  And 
you  be  careful,  and  never  get  to  be  a  hound-icill  Bap- 
iist.''     This   excited  a  smile  from   scfjie,    yet   he   ap- 
peared to  be   perfectly  serious.     As  he  sat  down  he 
invited  me  to  give  an  exhortation,  and  accordingly  I 
made  a  few  remarks. 

The  next  mornino;  hearing  a  wagon  pass  at  break 
of  day,  I  arose  and  looking  out  at  aAvindow,  saw  Lo- 
renzo, who  had  lodged  at  another  house,  hastening  on 
his  way  to  Tully  corner  seven  miles  distant,  where 
he  had  an  appointment  at  8  o'clock,  A.  INI.  I  made 
ready,  went  to  the  place,  and  called  at  a  public  house. 
The  landlord  met  me  at  the  door,  and  said;  "Are 
you  the  LemtcV  As  I  queried  concerning  his  mean- 
ing, he  said;  "  Mr.  Dow  called  for  breakfast  for 
himself,   his   wife,   and    a  little  Lcvite,  that  he  said 


154  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

would  soon  come."  He  then  led  me  to  the  room 
where  Lorenzo  and  his  wife  were  seated  at  the  table. 
Lorenzo  said,  "  There  comes  the  Levite."  A  seat, 
plate,  &c.  had  already  been  prepared  for  me,  though 
I  had  not  intimated  to  any  one  the  slightest  inten- 
tion of  coming  to  the  place  at  this  hour. 

At  the  appointed  time  he  seated  himself  on  a  horse- 
block, and  named  his  text;  ''  Go  out — and  compel 
ihcm  to  come  in.''  After  his  introduction,  he  said, 
*'  We  are  not  to  suppose  that  God  Almighty  will  bring 
men  in  by  irresistible  fower,  as  I  pull  this  man  by  the 
collar  of  the  coat."* 

On  the  same  day  Lorenzo  had  a  meeting  at  Otisco 
lake.  About  fifteen  hundred  people  were  assembled, 
and  before  his  sermon,  I  had  the  privilege  of  address- 
ing them.  His  discourse  was  on  prayer,  and  full  of 
instruction.  In  the  evening  I  held  a  meeting  in  Onan-* 
daga;  and  on  Friday,  at  2  o'clock,  P.  M.,  in  Sken- 
eateles.  At  three,  Lorenzo  preached  on  the  green 
in  this  place  to  about  two  thousand  from  a  clause  of 
Acts  5:  35:  "  Take  heed  to  yourselves  what  ye  intend 
to  do  as  touching  these  men.''  After  the  close  of  his 
discourse,  I  gave  notice  that  if  any  were  disposed  to 
stay,  I  would  preach  to  them  in  fifteen  minutes.  A 
thousand  or  fifteen  hundred  tarried,  and  listened  at- 
tentively to  the  word.  After  meeting  I  rode  to  Bru- 
tus; and  on  the  Sabbath  went  to  Auburn  with  sever- 
al others,  where  Lorenzo  preached  to   six  or  seven 

*  At  the  same  timet  seizing  my  collar,  he  drew  me  from  my  seat. 
This  circumstance  was  so  singular  and  unexpected,  that  it  made  me 
laugh,  till  I  felt  ashamed,  and  I  wept  for  having  been  so  much  off  from 
my  watch.  This,  and  several  anecdotes  that  he  related,  excited  con- 
siderable laughter  in  the  assembly,  and  brought  a  trial  on  my  own 
mind.  After  meeting  I  asked  him  what  his  motive  was  in  being  thus 
singular;  and  remarked  that  it  appeared  to  me,  the  ministration  of  the 
word  of  God  ought  to  be  with  much  solemnity:  and  such  things,  by  ex- 
citing a  trifling  spirit,  would  prevent  the  good  that  otherwise  would  be 
done.  He  replied,  "  There  is  so  much  Calvinism  in  these  little  villa- 
ges, that  many  sinners  totVZ  not  repent;  and  still  they  will  cast  the 
blame  on  God,  saying  they  cannot  do  otherwise;  therefore  they  must 
be  convinced  of  their  false  doctrine  which  is  leading  them  to  destruc- 
tion. My  object  is  to  impress  truth  on  their  minds,  in  such  a  manner, 
^nd  by  such  circumstances  as  are  innocent,  and  yet  will  not  permit 
them  to  forget  it.  And  as  to  their  laughter,  I  have  nothing  to  do  with 
it;  they  must  see  to  it." 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  153 

thousand  in  a  grove.  The  next  day  I  attended  hig 
appointment  at  Waterloo,  and  the  day  following  heard 
h-im  preach  twice  in  Geneva.  I  solicited  him  to  at- 
tend our  yearly  meeting,  and  preach  at  least  one  dis- 
course; but  he  would  give  little  encouragement.  I 
went  to  Benton,  then  to  West  Bloomfield,  and  found 
that  a  present  of  clothes  to  the  amount  of  five  dollars, 
had  been  left  with  Elder  Millard  for  me,  about  fifteen 
minutes  after  my  departure,  when  here  before.  May 
the  Lord  reward  this  kindness.  At  Rochester  I  heard 
Lorenzo  again,  and  enjoyed  a  pleasant  interview  with 
a  preacher  who  had  kindly  encouraged  me,  and 
strengthened  my  hands  in  the  first  of  my  labours. 
Friday,  I  went  to  Parma  and  preached  free  salvation; 
some  disliked  it,  but  I  trust  good  was  done. 

Saturday,  Aug.  30,  1823,  I  went  to  Sweden,  where 
the  Holland  Purchase  Yearly  Meeting  opened  at  10 
o'clock,  A.  M.  From  impression  of  duty,  I  gave  the 
first  discourse,  on  1  Thes.  5:19:  "  Quench  not  the 
Spirit."  At  12  o'clock,  Lorenzo  Dow  unexpectedly 
entered  the  meeting.  Every  eye  was  turned  upon 
him,  and  all  wished  to  hear  him  preach.  Presently 
he  named,  Songs  6:10:  "Who  is  she  that  looketh 
forth  as  the  morning,  fair  as  the  moon,  clear  as  the 
sun,  and  terrible  as  an  army  with  banners?"  His 
discourse  was  not  only  full  of  instruction,  but  also  of 
the  Spirit.  No  useless  singularities  damped  our  joy, 
but  every  heart  seemed  touched,  and  we  felt  to  bless 
God  for  this  sermon.  I  had  now  heard  from  him 
twelve  discourses;  which  were  all  quite  instructive, 
though  the  latter  appeared  the  most  powerful.  In  the 
afternoon  Elder  Craw  preached;  and  in  the  evening, 
meetings  were  held  in  different  neighbourhoods.  On 
the  Sabbath,  sermons  were  given  by  Elders  Parmen- 
ter  and  Fowler.  My  mind  was  led  particularly  to 
address  the  youth  from  Prov.  8:17:  "  I  l(meth&m  that 
love  me;  and  they  that  seek  me  early  shall  Jind  me.'''* 
When  we  parted,  some  were  rejoicing  in  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel,  and  others  mourning  because  they  were 
without  God  and  without  hope  in  the  world.  Thte 
next  day  I  attended  the  Elders'  Conference,  and  re- 
ceived a  letter  of  commendation  for  the  service  of  the 
church. 


156  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

A  pious  female,  who  was  a  member  of  the  Congre- 
gationalist  church,  and  a  school  teacher  in  the  place, 
observing  that  my  coat  was  much  worn,  prevailed  on 
iier  friends  to  make  a  collection;  to  which  she  added 
a  few  dollars,  and  presented  me  a  garment  that 
lasted  me  to  travel  many  thousand  miles,  and  to  preach 
to  many  thousand  sinners.  I  received  it  as  from  the 
Lord.  After  attending  one  or  two  meetings,  I  went 
to  Geneseo  and  Groveland  in  company  with  Elder 
Dean,  and  we  held  a  few  meetings  which  were  inter- 
esting. It  had  been  said  by  the  unbelieving,  that  as 
soon  as  David  was  gone,  the  converts  would  turn 
again  to  the  world;  but  now  I  had  the  satisfaction  of 
finding  this  prophecy  false;  for  they  were  all  appar- 
ently well  engaged,  pursuing  the  way  to  heaven.  In 
the  last  meeting  we  held,  nearly  all  the  converts  were 
together;  and  every  one  present  spoke  of  the  loving 
kindness  of  the  Lord,  and  expressed  a  resolution  to 
persevere  in  the  grace  of  God.  After  this  we  visited 
and  preached  in  Naples  and  Poultney;  and  crossing 
Crooked  lake,  we  went  to  Jersey  and  held  several 
meetings.  Some  were  awakened,  among  whom,  as 
I  understood,  was  a  physician  that  had  been  a  pro- 
fessed deist.  During  our  stay,  Elder  Dean  baptized 
one.  Next  we  went  to  the  Little  lake,  where,  upon 
short  notice,  a  considerable  assembly  came  out  to 
hear,  most  of  whom  were  irreligious;  still  they  were 
much  affected  by  the  word,  and  when  dismissed,,  were 
loth  to  leave  the  place. 

Tuesday,  Sept.  9,  we  arrived  at  Benton.  I  retired 
to  a  grove,  and  dedicated  myself  anew  to  the  Lord; 
solemnly  covenanting  to  live  nearer  the  fountain  of 
goodness,  that  I  might  know  the  height  and  depth  of 
perfect  love,  and  be  more  successful  in  winning  souls 
to  Christ.  Returning  to  the  house  of  Elder  Dean,  I 
endeavoured  to  persuade  a  young  woman  no  longer 
to  procrastinate  repentance.  She  wept  profusely, 
but  would  not  promise  to  turn  and  live.  Alas!  how 
many,  when  the  Lord  calls,  and  makes  them  sensible 
of  the  awful  danger  of  living  in  sin,  still  harden  their 
heart  and  refuse  their  best,  their  only  eternal  friend 
admission,  till  sooner  than  they  are  aware,  they  find 


A  HELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  151 

themselves  on  a  bed  of  languishing — on  the  verge  of 
the  eternal  world — unprepared  to  meet  the  awful 
*' swellings  of  Jordan!"  O  Saviour!  help  me,  teach 
me  to  persuade  them. 

Wednesday  I  held  a  meeting  in  Benton,  and  the 
next  day  preached  at  Jerusalem  on  the  "  judgment  to 
come."  Some  were  touched  by  the  Spirit,  and  wept 
under  the  word.  On  Friday,  I  visited  my  youngest 
brother,  then  about  seven  years  old,  who  was  living 
with  a  man  on  Bluff  Point.  I  found  him  in  a  field, 
but  he  did  not  know  me.  I  toW  him  I  was  his  broth- 
er David.  He  wept— but  said  nothing.  The  recol- 
lection of  past  changes  touched  my  heart,  and  look- 
ing upon  my  little  brother  I  wept,  and  raised  a  pray- 
er to  God  to  protect  him  from  the  evils  of  the  world, 
and  have  mercy  on  his  soul.  After  staying  a  few 
hours,  I  bid  him  adieu,  and  went  to  Dresden. 

In  this  village  I  spoke  to  an  assembly,  partly  atten- 
tive and  partly  confused.  During  the  sermon  one  or 
two  stones  were  thrown  at  me,  but  did  no  injury,  ex- 
cept to  witness  against  those,  who  thus  showed  their 
enmity  to  God  and  to  their  own  souls.  As  I  retired 
from  the  meeting,  some  one  threw  part  of  a  pail  of 
water  upon  me,  and  not  satisfied  with  this,  threw 
stones  till  I  was  out  of  reach.  But  as  David  said 
nothing  to  Shimei  when  he  cast  stones  at  him,  so  I 
thought  best  to  pass  in  silence,  yet  groaning  in  spir- 
it, and  reflecting  on  the  words  of  Christ:  "  O  Jerusa- 
lem, Jerusalem,  thou  that  killest  the  prophets,  and 
stoNEST  them  which  are  sent  unto  thee,  how  often 
would  I  have  gathered  thy  children  together,  even  as 
a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings,  and 
ye  would  not!" 

On  Saturday  13,  I  attended  monthly  meeting  with 
the  church  in  Benton,  and  preached  a  short  discourse 
on  Col.  2:6.  The  brethren  appeared  to  renew  their 
strength,  and  resolve  through  the  grace  of  God  to  be 
his  faithful  servants.  The  next  day  I  held  two  meet- 
ings in  Milo.  Much  solemnity  and  weeping  were  in 
the  assemblies,  and  I  could  but  hope  some  good  fruit 
will  appear  in  eternity.  In  the  evening,  I  preached 
at  Benton,  and  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  favour  me  with 
14 


158  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

unusual  liberty.  Monday  was  spent  in  visiting  and 
praying  from  house  to  house.  I  delivered  a  discourse 
in  the  evening,  and  the  banner  of  the  Lord  seemed  to 
be  over  my  soul.  The  next  day  I  met  another  con- 
gregation in  Milo,  and  while  speaking,  the  people 
were  clothed  with  much  solemnity.  In  the  mean- 
time, an  enemy  came  without,  and  close  by  the  win- 
dow at  which  I  stood,  gave  a  hideous  yell,  and  then 
fled.  Ah!  thought  I,  poor  guilty  man  may  flee  now, 
to  keep  his  guilt  secret — -but  a  day  will  come,  when 
he  would  gladly  flee  beneath  a  falling  mountain,  to 
hide  from  "  Him  that  sitteih  on  the  throne/'  and  from 
the  wrath  brought  upon  him  by  his  sins.  But  alas! 
he  will  not  be  able  to  find  a  refuge. 

Wednesday  I  was  attacked  by  a  fever;  but  having 
an  appointment  some  miles  distant,  I  thought  it  duty 
to  attend.  It  rained  cotisiderably,  and  on  reaching 
the  place  I  was  very  wet,  and  found  but  few  collect- 
ed. After  preaching  to  them  I  returned  to  Elder 
Dean's,  and  passed  a  very  restless  night.  Feeling 
some  better  the  next  day,  I  accompanied  Elder  Dean 
to  the  west  part  of  Junius,  and  gave  a  discourse. 
Friday  I  visited  my  father's  family,  and  after  a  short 
stay  proceeded  to  Lyons,  and  preached  in  the  eve- 
ning. Saturday  and  Sunday,  Sept.  20  and  21,  I  at- 
tended a  two-days'  meeting  in  Sodus.  This  was  an 
interesting  season,  and  good,   I   believe,  was   done. 

0  that  fruit  may  hereafter  appear,  #r 
During  five  days  following,  I  held  six  meetings  in 

Williamson,  in  which  I  enjoyed  the  free  Spim,  and 
saw  some  good  signs  of  repentance  and  reconcilia- 
tion to  God.  From  Sept.  26  to  the  1st  of  Oct.,  I 
held  four  meetings  in  West  Bloomfield,  two  in  East 
Bloomfield,  and  one  inMendon.  Some  of  these  were 
solemn,  and  a  few  souls  appeared  to  be  penitent. 
Wednesday,  Oct.  1,  I  went  to  Le  Roy,  and  enjoyed 
a  pleasant  interview  with  my  eldest  brother.  He 
accompanied  me  to  Ogden  to  attend  a  general  meet- 
ing on  Saturday  and  Sunday,  Oct.  4  and  5.  We  had 
considerable  good  preaching.     On  Sabbath  afternoon, 

1  commenced  speaking  just  as  a   shower  was  rising. 
The  people  be  ng  uneasy,  and  beginning  to  disperse, 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  .         159 

I  felt  embarrassed  and  presently  closed  my  remarks. 
I  left  the  place  much  depressed  in  spirit,  went  to 
Caledonia  village  in  company  with  my  brother,  and 
held  a  meeting  in  the  evening.  Here  it  pleased  the 
Lord  to  fill  my  soul  with  his  love.  Monday,  parting 
with  my  brother,  I  went  to  Groveland  and  enjoyed  a 
blessed  season  with  the  children  of  God.  They  were 
happy,  and  many  of  them  spoke  in  the  Spirit.  The 
next  day  I  held  a  meeting  in  West  Bloomfield,  and 
afterward  visited  several  towns  at  the  east. 

Oct.  II  and  12,    I  attended  the  Benton  quarterly 
meeting,  in  the  town   of  Galen.     The  weather  was 
rainy  and  quite  cold,  still  we  enjoyed  a  precious  meet- 
ing.    On  iMonday  I  returned  to  Junius   and  met  an 
attentive  assembly.     While  addressing  them,  it  pleas- 
ed the  Lord  to  send  his  light  into  my  soul ;   and  I  felt 
to  thank  his  name  for  the  verification  of  his  promise: 
*^  Lo  I  am  \ciih  you  alicay  even  unto  the  end  of  the  icorld.'^ 
When  dismissed,  the  people  were  not  in  haste  to  de- 
part, but  tarried,  as  though  they  were  still  hungry  for 
the  word  of  life.     Tuesday,  I  preached  to  a  serious 
assembly  in  the  westerly  part  of  Junius,  where  some 
good  seed   appeared   to  fall  into  good  ground.     The 
next  day  I  held  a  meeting  in  Phelps,  and  the  day  fol- 
lowing had  an  appointment   at  Manchester.     In  the 
latter  place  I  was  a  stranger,  and  knew  not  the  state 
of  the  people.     As  I  drew  near  I  felt  a  solemn  im- 
pression that  God  would  immediately  revive  his  work, 
insomuch   that  upon  my  arrival,   I  stated  to  several 
that^iy  soul  was  in  expectation  of  seeing  the  salva- 
tion of  God   in   Manchester.     A  large  number  was 
convened,  and  I  felt  the  special  aid  of  Heaven  while 
speaking  to  them.     But  nothing  unusual  occurred  till 
a  young  woman  cried  aloud  for  mercy  at  the  conclud- 
ing prayer.     As  soon  as  she  had  opportunity  she  ad- 
dressed the  assembly,   told  them  she   was   a  sinner, 
and  needed  salvation,  and  gave  an  aff'ecting  invitation 
to  her  associates  to  go  with  her  to  seek  Jesus.    Many 
were  much  impressed,   wept  bitterly,    and  from  this 
time  began  to  seek  the  Lord.     The  next  morning,  a 
little  after  the  sun  was  risen,  we  had  another  meeting, 
in  which  several  were  wounded  by  the  King's  arrows; 
and  it  was  truly  a  melting  hour. 


160     ^  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

From  Manchester  I  went  to  Williamson,  preached 
twice,  and  then  passed  to  Ontario,   where  the  Beth- 
any quarterly  meeting  opened  on  Saturday,   Oct.  18, 
1823.     This  day,  though  heavenly  to  many,  was  to 
me  dark  and  melancholy;   but  in  the  evening,  while 
preaching   near  the    ridge,   the  Lord  comforted  my 
soul  and  made  me  happy.     O  how  abundant   is  his 
goodness.     He  satisfieth  the  hungry  with  food.     Sab- 
bath morning,    worship  commenced  at  nine  o'clock. 
Elder  Jenkins  preached  in  the  Spirit   from  Heb.  1 1 : 
10:   "For  he  looked  for  a  city  which  hath  founda- 
tions, whose  builder  and  maker  is  God."     This  was 
followed  by  an  instructive  and  refreshing  discourse 
from  Elder  J.  N.  Hinckley,    upon  Eph.  2:8:   "For 
by  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith;   and  that  not  of 
yourselves:  it  is  the  gift  of  God."     In  the  latter  part 
of  the  day,   after  another  sermon  had  been  given,   I 
believe  the   Lord  opened  my  mouth  on  Matt.  7:14: 
"  Because  strait  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way, 
which  leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it." 
Not  a  cloud  veiled  my  mind,-— I  felt  the  power  of  the 
blessed  God  in  my  soul,    and   on   my  tongue.     This 
quarterly  meeting,  by  the  grace  of  God,  was  made  a 
blessing  to  many,    and  great  solemnity  clothed  the 
concluding  scene.     Many  retired  with  a  desire  to  be- 
come acquainted  with  the  Saviour;  and  not  long  after, 
several  obtained  their  desired  object  in  the  Friend  of 
sinners.     In  the  evening  I  attended  a  meeting  in  the 
south  part  of  the  town;  and  on  the  next  day,  witness- 
ed a  pleasant  scene— the  baptism  of  six  happ)^  con- 
verts, who  were  added  to  the  church  in  Ontario.     On 
the   evening   of  the  same  day,   I  held  a  meeting  in 
Williamson;    and    as    the    inquiring  Greeks   showed 
their  solicitude  saying,    "  Sir,  we  would  see  Jesus," 
(John   12:21,)  so  eight  or  ten  in  this  meeting  mani- 
fested the  same  desire;   and  so  deeply  were  some  of 
them  affected,  that  they  wept  aloud. 

Tuesday,  I  returned  to  an  appointment  in  Man- 
chester, and  rejoiced  to  find  that  some  who  were  in 
much  distress  when  I  left  the  place,  had  obtained  de- 
liverance and  were  now  happy  in  the  Lord.  The 
next  day  we  assembled  again  in  the  same  place:  some 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  ICl 

TOOunted  on  the  wings  of  love,  while  others  in  the  bit- 
terness of  their  souls  cried  aloud  to  the  Lord  for 
mercy.  This  made  a  striking  contrast,  and  excited 
much  feeling.  In  the  evening,  I  enjoyed  a  good 
meeting  at  Williamson,  and  the  next  day,  at  ten 
o'clock,  A.  ]M.,  a  powerful  and  awakening  time  was 
experienced  in  Ontario:  a  number,  deeply  impressed, 
manifested  a  determination  to  turn  and  live.  Re- 
turning to  Manchester  the  same  day,  I  preached  to 
an  assembly  in  a  brick  school-house.  On  the  day 
following,  we  met  again,  and  it  was  said  the  assembly 
was  larger  than  ever  before  had  been  in  that  house. 
Our  interview  was  crowned  with  the  special  presence 
of  God,  which  touched  many  hearts,  and  caused  a 
great  weeping  throughout  the  assembly. 

On  Saturday,  there  fell  a  tedious  storm  of  rain  and 
snow,  and  having  an  appointment  the  next  day  in 
West  Eloomfield,  I  rode  twenty-five  miles  and  took 
a  cold,  much  to  the  injury  of  my  health.  Sunday, 
Oct.  26,  I  preached  twice  in  the  same  town,  and  was 
much  opposed  by  a  Universalist.  On  the  day  fol- 
lowing, I  returned  to  Manchester,  and  spoke  from 
Eccl.  8:11:  a  few  were  awakened.  Tuesday  and 
Wednesday,  I  preached  in  Williamson  and  JManches- 
ter;  in  the  latter  place  we  were  again  much  blessed. 
The  glory  of  God  filled  the  heart  of  his  people ;  fifteen 
mourners  came  forward  for  prayer,  and  kneelin<r,  we 
called  on  him  who  "  hath  power  on  earth  to  forgive 
sins."  I  held  another  meeting  in  this  place,  one  in 
Livonia,  and  three  in  Groveland;  in  all  of  which  my 
blessed   JMaster  was  with  me  and  gave  me  freedom. 

Nov.  4,  1823.  This  day  completes  my  eighteenth 
year.  And  while  I  look  on  my  past  life,  and  review 
the  afflicting  scenes  through  which  the  Lord  hath  led 
me;  when  I  contemplate  the  great  good  that  my  God 
has  bestowed  on  me  in  childhood,  I  am  constrained 
to  wonder  and  admire.  I  think  my  soul  feels  the  im- 
portance of  improving  the  talent  committed  to  the 
charge   of  my  youth.     The  language  of  my  heart  is, 

0  Lord,  help  me  to  live  to  thy  glory,   and  in  all  that 

1  do,  have  an  eye  single  to  thy  praise.     Strengthen 
me,  that  if  my  life  be  spared,  I  may  spend  this,  m.y 

14* 


IG2  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

nineteenth  year,   in  thy  service,  and  proclaim  salva- 
tion to  a  world  lying  in  wickedness;  that   when  my 
course  shall  be  concluded,  it  may  be  finished  with  joy. 
During  six  days  following,  I  met  congregations  in 
Groveland  and  Livonia,  two  in  West  Bloomfield,  and 
one  at  Flint  Creek  in  the  town  of  Seneca.     In  the 
latter,  the  power  of  the  Spirit  was  felt  to  the   joy  of 
many.     Tuesday,    Nov.    11,   I  rode  twenty  miles  to 
Benton,    and   spoke   from    Ps.    85:10:   "  Mercy  and 
truth  are  met  together;  righteousness  and  peace  have 
kissed  each  other."     Wednesday,   I  preached  in  the 
Methodist  chapel  in  Benton,  at  10  o'clock,  and  in  the 
evening,  at  Seneca;   where  enjoying  but  little  liberty, 
my   spirit    was   much    depressed,    and   my  mournful 
prayer  was,  "  Lord,  lift  upon  thy  servant  the  light  of 
thy  countenance."     The  day  following,  my  mind  was 
liberated,  while  speaking  at  the  Methodist  chapel  in 
Hopewell,  and  many  of  the  assembly  seemed  favour- 
ably   affected.      My   next    appointment    was   at   the 
court-house  in  Canandaigua;   but   on  my  arrival,  the 
key  could  not   be   found,   so    the    people  dispersed. 
Saturday,  one  o'clock,  P.  M.,   I  met  an  assembly  in 
the  west  part  of  the  town;  the  Lord  favoured  us  with 
his  presence,  and  touched  the  hearts  of  some,  one  of 
whom  had  no  rest  till  converted  to  God.     Here  I  saw 
my  Baptist  friend,  that  nearly  three  years  before,  took 
me  from   Canandaigua  to  his  house,   when  my  soul 
was   in   affliction,  and    advised  me   to  return   home. 
Now  he  told  me  he  had  changed  his  mind ;   and  advi-r 
sing  me  to  continue  my  labours,  bid  me  '  God  speed.' 
In  the   evening  I  preached  at  East  Bloomfield;   the 
next  day  twice  in  West  Bloomfield,   and  on  the  day 
following  went  to  the  south  part  of  No.  Nine,  in  Ca- 
nandaigua.    Here  I  tarried  two   days,  and  preached! 
five  times.     Kind  Heaven  favoured  us  with  some  re- 
freshing,  and  some  mourned  for   their  sins,   viewing 
all  to  be  lost  unless  they  should  find  Christ. 

Thursday  I  held  two  meetings  in  Bristol;  at  one  of 
these  a  sense  of  the  awful  things  of  eternity  seemed 
to  pervade  the  assembly.  After  this  I  preached  in 
Mendon;  and  the  day  following  rode  twenty-four 
miles  in  a  very  unpleasant  storm,  and  spoke  to  an  as- 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIl'E.  163 

sembly  in  Lime.  Sunday  Nov.  23,  I  preached  twice 
m  Groveland  and  Geneseo,  and  the  Lord  blessed 
the  willing  and  obedient  with  the  light  of  his  coun- 
tenance. The  week  following  I  held  two  meetings 
in  York,  one  in  Middlebury,  and  one  in  the  east 
part  of  Attica.  The  two  last  were  especially  blessed 
of  the  Lord.  A  considerable  number  were  power- 
fully awakened,  who  from  that  day  were  persuaded 
to  go  mourning  till  they  obtained  forgiveness  of  their 
sins,  and  were  brought  to  rejoice  in  the  ranks  of  Zion. 
The  children  of  God,  seeing  a  cloud  overshadow  the 
church,  were  filled  with  ecstacy,  and  the  refreshing 
dews  of  salvation  gladdened  the  heart  of  his  people 
in  a  thirsty  land.  O,  what  an  hour  of  joy  it  is,  when 
the  Lord  hears  the  groanings  of  his  children,  and 
comes  down  to  deliver. 

Sunday,  Nov.  30,  I  preached  in  Attica  and  Alex- 
ander, and  the  next  day  proceeded  to  an  appointment 
in  Batavia.     Here  calling  on  brother  Seymour  I  met 
with   an   affectionate  reception;   and  found   that    my 
sleigh,  which  had   been  left  there  through  the  sum- 
mer, was  taken  away  the  evening  previous.     A  part 
of  it  was  put  on  a  hay  stack  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
distant,    and  the  other  part  was  hung   on  a  broken 
tree.     As  only  one  or  two  little  things  were  injured, 
I  would  have  thanked  these  nightly  adventurers,  could 
I  have  known  them,  for  restraining  their  spirit  to  this 
little  injury.     But   probably  I  shall   know  who  they 
are,  when   God  shall  bring    "  evenj  secret  thing^'  into 
judgment.     In  the  meantime  I  understood  that  many 
slanderous  reports  were  in  circulation,  and  some  were 
using  much  effort  to  injure  me,  and  had  reported  that 
I  would  not  attend  my  appointment.     These  things, 
however,  moved  me   not,  for  I  had  to  reflect,  that  aa 
yet,  not  quite    ^^  all  maimer  of  eviV  had  been  spoken 
of  me.     A  goodly  number  attended   my  appointment, 
and  the  Lord  favoured  us  with  an  impressive  season, 
I  believe  he  gave  me  words  to  speak,  and  thus  it  was 
easy  preaching. 

Tuesday,  Dec.  2,  1823,  I  preached  in  Bethany, 
and  the  day  following  heard  Elder  Jenkins  in  Mid- 
dlebury.    At  the  close  of  his  sermon,  I  gave  an  ex- 


164  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

hortation,  and  the  next  day  preached  in  the  same 
town.  At  this  meeting  several  weighty  testimonies 
were  given  by  converts,  who  had  but  lately  been 
brought  into  the  fold  of  Christ.  More  than  twenty 
covenanted  to  seek  the  Lord  from  this  time,  and  gave 
me  their  hand  as  a  sign  of  their  covenant.  Friday 
evening,  I  attended  worship  in  the  west  part  of  the 
town,  and  enjoyed  a  refreshing  time,  one  not  soon  to 
be  forgotten.  Sunday,  Dec.  7,  I  spent  on  the  town 
line  of  Batavia.  In  the  forenoon  we  had  an  inter- 
esting season;  but  in  the  afternoon  it  seemed  as  if 
the  Holy  Ghost  descended  and  filled  the  house. 
Many  wept,  and  many  rejoiced.  Bless  the  Lord  for 
this  visitation.  In  the  remaining  part  of  this  week  I 
held  meetings  in  Stafford,  Elba,  Clarkson,  Parma, 
and  Ogden,  and  felt  that  I  was  not  alone.  In  some 
of  these  places  the  state  of  engagedness  was  low. 
Sabbath  evening,  Dec.  14,  I  tarried  with  Elder 
Hinckley,  my  faithful  friend;  and  the  next  morning, 
as  I  designed  to  go  to  New-England  before  I  should 
return,  I  had  a  solemn  weeping  time  on  parting  with 
the  family,  several  of  whom  left  each  a  piece  of  mon- 
ey in  my  hand. 

I  went  on  my  way  to  Le  Roy,  and  tarried  the  night 
with  my  brother;  then  proceeded  to  Groveland  and 
Geneseo.  I  spent  six  days  in  these  towns  and  held 
several  meetings.  The  Lord  was  in  our  midst,  and 
filled  his  children  with  his  Spirit.  I  felt  to  say  with 
the  Psalmist,  "  One  thing  have  I  desired  of  the  Lord, 
that  will  I  seek  after;  that  I  may  dwell  in  the  house 
of  the  Lord  all  the  days  of  my  life."  At  this  time, 
nearly  a  suit  of  new  clothes  was  given  me  by  several 
females,  who  had  been  converted  in  the  late  revival. 
I  felt  to  thank  the  Lord,  and  pray  that  they  may  pro- 
vide for  themselves  "  garments  that  wax  not  old." 
Sunday,  Dec.  21,  I  preached  my  last  discourse  in 
these  parts  for  the  present,  and  to  me  it  was  a  solemn 
time;  for  the  saints  in  these  towns  were  particularly 
dear  to  my  heart;  yet  the  joyful  hope  of  reaching  a 
land  where  there  will  be  no  more  parting  was  a  source 
of  great  consolation.  Monday,  I  left  at  the  dawn  of 
day,  travelled  thirty-two  miles  to   Farmington,  and 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  165 

Staid  the  night  with  a  deist.  We  had  much  disputa- 
tion, and  I  could  but  groan  in  spirit  while  hearing  his 
light  and  trifling  remarks  on  that  religion  which  alone 
can  prepare  us  for  the  joys  of  heaven.  O  that  God 
may  have  mercy  on  his  soul,  Tuesday,  I  preached 
a  farewell  sermon  in  IManchester,  and  enjoyed  a  good 
time.  A  collection  was  taken  and  given  me  at  this 
meeting,  to  assist  in  bearing  my  expenses  to  New- 
England.  Wednesday,  though  very  blustering  and 
tedious,  I  rode  forty  miles  to  Benton,  where  I  tarried 
over  Christmas  and  enjoyed  a  sweet  refreshing  in  the 
worship  of  God.  Friday,  I  returned  to  Junius;  and 
found  a  step-mother  in  the  empty  place  of  the  de- 
parted. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

My  second  visit  to  J\'*eu'-' England. 

In  Junius  I  tarried  two  days,  and  attended  the 
monthly  meeting  of  the  church  to  which  I  was  attach- 
ed. I  also  met  two  assemblies,  to  whom  the  Lord 
helped  me  to  speak  the  word  of  life. 

Sabbath,  P.  M.  The  time  had  now  come,  that 
called  me  to  attend  a  line  of  appointments  leading  to 
New-Hampshire,  which  had  been  given  out  more  than 
two  years.  Soon  I  expected  to  be  in  a  land  of  stran- 
gers, where  often  the  secret  places  would  be  prefer- 
red to  the  cold-hearted  society  of  those  who  neither 
know  nor  feel  a  stranger's  sorrow.  My  heart  was 
full,  and  though  I  seldom  attempted  to  sing,  I  gave 
vent  to  my  feelings  by  trying  to  sing  the  following 
lines  of  Colby. 

"  O,  if  poor  sinners  did  but  know 
What  I  for  them  do  undergo, 
They  would  not  treat  me  with  contempt. 
Nor  slight  me  when  I  say  repent,"  &c.  &c. 

I  retired  alone,  and  entreated  the  Lord  to  recon- 
cile me  to  my  lot,  and  bless  my  labours  in  this  jour- 
ney.    I  then   returned  to  bid  my  father   farewell.-— 


166  A   RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

As  he  took  me  by  the  hand,  he  said,  "  My  son,  it  is 
harder   parting   than   it  ever  was  before."     We  bid 
each  other  adieu.     I  went  to  Galen,  and  attended  an 
appointment  in  the  evening;  the  next  morning,  I  pro- 
ceeded on  my  journey,  and  on  Wednesday  arrived  at 
Brookfield  in  Madison  county.     In  this  town  I  tarried 
several  days,  preached  eleven  times,  and  saw  several 
awakened  to  feel  their  need  of  an  interest  in  Christ. 
After  this  I  gave  six  discourses  in  Plainfield;  one  in 
Burlington,  and  one  at  the  Free  Communion  Baptist 
meeting-house  in  Winfield.     Some  of  these  were  at- 
tended with  much   solemnity,   particularly  the  last. 
Jan.  16,  1824,  I  left  those  parts,  went  to  Western, 
and   met  with  brother  Jacob  W.  Darling,   a  young 
preacher  from  Rhode-Island.     I  attended  a  general 
meeting  with  him  on  the  17th  and  18th  of  the  month. 
This   interview  was  graced  by   the  presence  of  the 
great  Head  of  the  church — joy  beamed  on  the  coun- 
tenance of  Zion,  and  her   children  made  mention  of 
the  name  of  the  Lord.     On  Monday,  we  had  a  con- 
ference; backsliders  confessed  their  wanderings,  and 
returned  weeping.     In  the  evening  I  attended  a  meet- 
ing at  the  east  part  of  the  town. 

On  Tuesday  I  preached  in  Floyd,  and  enjoyed  a 
sweet  visitation  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Some  were 
*  pricked  in  their  heart'  and  wept  bitterly:  at  the  close 
of  the  meeting  a  young  man  came  trembling,  and 
giving  me  his  hand,  entreated  me  to  pray  the  Lord  to 
have  mercy  on  him.  After  going  to  Western  and 
preaching  twice,  I  went  to  Rome  and  spoke  to  an  at- 
tentive audience  in  the  court-house:  favourable  im- 
pressions seemed  to  be  made  on  the  minds  of  some. 
I  tarried  and  held  two  meetings;  then  went  to  Floyd 
and  spent  the  Sabbath  as  usual.  Monday,  I  had  an 
appointment  at  a  school-house  in  Floyd ;  but  certain 
opposers  appointed  a  spelling  school  at  the  same 
place,  and  said  they  would  prevent  our  meeting  in 
the  house,  if  they  had  to  keep  us  out  with  clubs;  so 
we  repaired  to  the  Baptist  meeting-house.  This 
proved  rather  an  advantage  to  us,  for  not  half  the  as- 
sembly could  have  entered  the  school-house.  I  spoke 
from  Heb.  12:25:   "  See  that  ye  refuse  not  him  tha^ 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  16^ 

spcakeih,^^  &.C.  The  Holy  Spirit  rested  on  the  people, 
and  many  trembled  at  the  word  of  the  Lord.  Wednes- 
day, I  preached  on  Quaker  hill,  from  Prov.  16:18: 
*'  Pnde  goeth  before  destruction,  and  an  hanghty  spirit 
before  a  fall.' ^  I  spoke  very  pointedly  on  the  de- 
struction of  the  wicked;  yet  a  professed  Universalist 
arose  weeping,  and  said  they  had  heard  the  truth,  and 
entreated  the  assembly  to  receive  it. 

On  Thursday,  I  preached  at  the  Baptist  meeting- 
house in  Western;  the  next  day  in  Rome;  and  on 
Saturday  at  a  general  meeting  in  Westmoreland.  I 
tarried  through  the  Sabbath,  gave  two  discourses,  and 
heard  considerable  good  preaching.  Several  of  the 
high  minded  and  obdurate  wept  for  their  sins.  The 
language  of  my  heart  was,  O  when  will  men  be  wise 
for  themselves,  and  pursue  the  way  that  leads  to  eter- 
nal joy!  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Rome,  and 
tarried  with  brother  Perkins,  who  was  very  kind.  In 
the  morning  he  gave  me  a  dollar,  and  several  articles 
that  I  needed  for  my  journey.  Proceeding  eastward, 
I  met  a  congregation  in  Russia,  and  two  in  Trenton; 
then  went  to  Fairfield  and  preached  on  Friday  even- 
ing. Several  appeared  serious,  and  some  arose  for 
prayer.  On  Saturday,  Feb.  7,  I  rode  thirty-five  miles 
to  Canajoharie,  and  preached  on  the  Sabbath  at  the 
Baptist  meeting-house.  Monday  and  Tuesday,  I 
held  meetings  in  Sharon. 

On  Wednesday,  I  visited  a  school  in  Canajoharie 

for  the  deaf  and  dumb,  and  enjoyed  much  satisfaction 

in  conversing   with  the  scholars   by   writing.     They 

manifested  much  seriousness  and  reverence  on  seeing 

the  name  of  God,   and  seemed  to  have  solemn  ideas 

of  their  accountability.     In  the  evening  I  attended  a 

meeting  in  this  town,   and  the  next  day  one  in  Root. 

Saturday,  I  met  an  assembly  in  Charlestown;   and  on 

the   Sabbath    preached    again   in  Root.     The   Lord 

blessed  me  with  freedom.     An  unconverted  man,  with 

whom  I  tarried  the  night  previous,  promised  in  tears 

to  seek  and   serve  the  Lord.     One  of  his  family  was 

serious  also,  and  desired  prayer.     Sabbath  evening, 

I   spoke  to   a  solemn   auditory  in  the   north  part  of 

Charlestown;  and  the   next  day  with  much  freedom 


1^3  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE, 

in  "Charlestovvn  meeting-house.  On  Tuesday  I  went 
to  Florida,  and  preached  to  a  weeping  assembly; 
and  the  day  following  addressed  a  large  congregation 
that  seemed  hardened  in  sin.  A  cloud  hung  over  us, 
and  but  little  light  found  way  to  the  people.  Alasf 
how  "  slow  of  heart"  are  men  to  believe,  and  how 
many  wait  for  conviction,  till  they  are  convicted  by 
the  miseries  of  a  hapless  world!  The  next  day  I 
preached  again  in  Florida. 

Friday,  Feb.  20,  I  commenced  attending  my  ap- 
pointments of  long  standing,   and  preached  to  about 
one  hundred  in  a  ball-room  at  a  place  called  Yankee 
street.     This  was   a  very  good  time.     In  the  after- 
noon I  proceeded  on  my  journey  in  a  sleigh.     A  thaw 
commenced,  and  for  ten  miles  before  I  reached  Sche- 
nectady the  ground  was  mostly  bare.     I  now  had  to 
walk;   and  as  there  appeared  no  prospect  of  snow,  the 
v-ay  was  truly  gloomy.     On  arriving  at  Schenectady, 
I  found  my  appointment  had  been  forgotten.     I  dined 
with  brother  Smith,  a  Methodist  preacher,  and  pro- 
ceeded on   my  way,  querying  in  regard  to  duty.     I 
was  among  strangers,  neither  able  to  purchase  a  sad- 
dle, to  hire  my  horse  kept,  nor  to  reach  my  appoint- 
ments on   foot.     But  loth  to  fail  of  them,  I  reached 
Troy  after  much  fatigue,  in  the  evening,   and  found 
the  people  through  mistake  had  assembled  in  the  af- 
ternoon.    Sabbath   morning,   Feb.  22,  I    proceeded 
through  a  cold   snow  storm  to  Brunswick,  preached 
to  an  assembly  at  nine   o'clock,  and  felt  much  com- 
forted.    I  succeeded  in  borrowing  an   old  saddle  at 
this    place,    and    proceeded   to    Pittstown.     At    two 
o'clock,  P.  M.  I  spoke  to  an  assembly  in  the  Baptist 
meeting-house,  and  some  appeared  to  be  much  affec- 
ted.    In  the  evening  I  held  a  meeting  in  Hoosac, 
and  the  next  morning  met  another  assembly  at  nine 
o'clock   in   the    Baptist  meeting-house,    which   was 
quite  crowded.     The  Master  of  assemblies   stood  by 
me,  blessed  be  his  name.     The  hearts  of  the  people 
were  opened,  and  they  gave  me  about  three  dollars. 

Passing  through  Bennington,  I  hasted  over  the 
Green  mountains,  in  order  if  possible,  to  reach  my 
appointment  in  Wilmington  at  nine   o'clock  the  nex^ 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  169 

morning.  The  snow  was  about  eighteen  inches  deep 
on  the  mountain,  and  the  road  but  little  broken. 
Night  came  on — and  soon  I  entered  a  wood  where  it 
was  five  miles  to  the  next  house.  The  evening  was 
cold,  and  my  clothes  thin  for  travelling  on  horseback. 
]My  feelings  on  this  occasion,  may  be  more  easily 
conceived  by  those  who  have  been  in  similar  circum- 
stances, than  by  such  as  usually  sit  by  their  firesides 
during  the  bleak  winds  of  winter,  and  enjoy  the  so- 
ciety of  their  friends.  I  passed  a  part  of  the  time  in 
arranging  my  reflections  into  a  few  lines,  which  soon 
after,  were  published  in  the  Religious  Informer,  as 
follows: 

What  solemn  thoughts  now  fill  my  mind,  . 

While  on  this  dreary  mount; 
I  think  of  friends  I've  left  behind, 

And  all  my  sorrows  count. 

The  sun  has  droppM  below  the  hills, 

Withdrawn  his  light  from  me  ; 
And  now,  my  way  the  darkness  fills, 

The  path  I  scarce  can  see. 

The  absent  moon  doth  give  no  light. 

The  stars  are  veiled  by  clouds ; 
I'm  covered  with  the  gloomy  night. 

And  by  the  shady  boughs. 

Some  miles  am  I  from  any  house  ; — 

Through  dark  and  lonely  wood, 
Far  from  beneath  a  parent's  roof, 

I  journey  on  the  road. 

An  opening  at  length  appeared;  I  returned  thanks 
to  the  Lord,  and  soon  procured  lodgings  at  a  tavern. 
The  next  morning,  I  travelled  ten  miles  and  reached 
my  appointment  in  season.  A  considerable  number 
met  in  the  Congregationalist  meeting-house;  among 
whom,  was  a  woman  ninety-hvo  years  of  age,  who  had 
icalked  nearly  two  miles  this  cold  morning  to  attend 
the  meeting.  She  appeared  to  have  a  blessed  time, 
and  rejoiced  that  she  had  come.  I  spoke  to  a  few  in 
Marlborough  the  same  day,  and  the  day  after  met 
about  two  hundred  in  Dummerston.  Here  was  one 
of  the  churches  that  had  separated  from  the  Calvinis- 
tic  Baptists,  and  established  themselves  on  free  prin- 
ciples. Some,  solicitous  of  hearing  a  Free-  Will  Bap- 
15 


170  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

list,  had  come  more  than  thirty  miles  to  this  meeting-, 
I  endeavoured  to  give  a  summary  of  the  principles  of 
Bible  doctrine,  and  enjoyed  much  freedom.  Consid- 
erable seriousness  was  manifested  in  the  assembly. 
The  bridge  at  Brattleboro'  having  been  swept  away, 
I  crossed  West  river,  and  proceeded  to  the  Connect- 
icut river,  expecting  to  cross  at  a  ferry;  but  the  boat 
being  bound  in  ice,  I  failed  of  meeting  an  appoint- 
ment in  Westmoreland,  where  I  afterward  understood 
some  hundreds  assembled.  I  passed  up  the  river  a 
few  miles  to  another  ferry,  and  crossed  at-  8  o'clock 
in  the  evening,  with  some  difficulty  and  danger,  as 
the  river  was  full  of  ice  floating  down  with  the  cur- 
rent. Thr3  liext  morning,  I  proceeded  early  through 
a  storm  of  snow,  seven  miles  to  Chesterfield,  and  at 
nine  o'clock,  spoke  to  an  assembly  of  about  two  hun- 
dred people.  Many  seemed  deeply  affected.  At 
twelve  o'clock  I  started  for  Stoddard,  twenty-three 
miles  distant,  where  I  had  an  appointment  for  the 
evening.  A  little  before  sunset,  when  still  six  miles 
from  the  place,  I  found  the  road  filled  with  drifted 
snow,  and  could  proceed  but  slowly.  I  had  to  face 
a  piercing  wind,  with  rain  and  hail — and  it  was  soon 
so  dark  that  I  could  not  discern  the  road.  At  length 
I  found  that  my  beast  was  wandering  in  a  field,  and 
I  knew  not  where  to  go.  My  clothes  were  frozen 
around  me — the  wind  had  increased  to  a  gale — and 
soon  my  way  was  again  hedged  by  drifts.  I  thought 
of  my  affectionate  friends  sitting  by  their  pleasant 
firesides,  and  queried  whether  I  should  perish  by  the 
cold,  or  again  enjoy  their  society.  But  the  reflection, 
that  not  even  a  hair  of  my  head  should  fall  without 
my  heavenly  Father's  notice,  comforted  my  spirit. 
Presently,  I  saw  the  glimmering  of  a  distant  light; — 
guided  by  it,  I  found  the  road,  and  at  eight  o'clock 
arrived  at  Stoddard.  Finding  the  assembly  had  dis- 
persed, I  put  up  at  an  inn,  and  was  very  happy  in  the 
reflection  that  my  blessed  Master  had  prepared  for 
me  a  home,  where  through  grace,  I  hoped  soon  to 
rest  for  ever  from  the  arduous  toils  of  an  itinerant  life. 
Friday,  on  my  way  to  Bradford,  I  found  the  road 
again  obstructed  by  drifts.     I  took  down  the  fence, 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  171 

and  went  in  the  field  till  I  came  to  a  stone  wall,  then 
passed  into  the  road  and  led  my  horse.  After  passing 
such  difficulties  in  a  number  of  places,  I  reached  an 
appointment  at  two  o'clock,  and  in  the  evening  met 
another  assembly  in  the  north  part  of  the  town.  On 
Saturday  I  preached  in  the  two  meeting-houses  in 
Sutton,  and  also  in  Wilinot;  these  assemblies  were 
very  attentive.  Sabbath,  Feb.  29,  I  preached  in  En- 
field to  a  solemn  assembly  of  about  three  hundred; 
and  in  the  evening  held  a  meeting  at  Grafton.  The 
day  after,  I  spoke  to  a  few  in  Danbury;  little  light 
shone  upon  us — and  in  the  evening,  I  had  another 
trying  time  at  Andover.  But  on  Tuesday,  I  enjoyed 
a  blessed  meeting  in  Springfield;  then  rode  to  En- 
field and  had  a  good  visit  with  Elder  E.  Chase, 
Wednesday  and  Thursday,  I  held  meetings  in  En- 
field and  Wiimot;  in  the  latter,  many  spiritual  testi- 
monies were  given. 

Friday,  March  5,  having  been  inclined  to  go  to  the 
south,  I  hoped  that  somewhere  in  that  direction,  the 
Lord  w^ould  grant  unto  me  to  see  his  salvation.  Ac- 
cordingly I  went  about  thirty-five  miles,  and  held  a 
meeting  ia  Bradford.  This  w^as  a  solemn,  awakening 
time;  and  it  was  impressed  on  my  mind,  that  the 
Lord  had  a  work  for  me  to  do  in  this  place.  A  woman 
that  was  an  opposer  of  religion,  and  had  not  attended 
a  meeting  for  several  years,  was  excited  by  curiosity 
t-o  come  and  hear  the  youth.  It  pleased  God  to  send 
conviction  to  her  heart;  she  became  much  distressed, 
asked  forgiveness  of  those  whom  she  had  persecuted 
for  righteousness'  sake,  and  sought  the  Lord  night 
and  day  till  she  professed  to  find  comfort.  I  held 
meetings  in  Bradford  generally  every  day,  and  some- 
times two  or  three  times  a  day.  The  "  true  light" 
shone  upon  the  people,  and  in  almost  every  meeting 
some  were  awakened.  Soon  the  songs  of  redeemed 
souls  gladdened  the  church  militant,  and  doubtless 
made  the  angels  rejoice.  As  is  usual  in  revivals,  our 
meetings  were  crowded,  and  the  hearts  of  many  were 
seriously  impressed  by  the  word  of  the  Lord.  Some- 
times the  spiritual  testimonies  of  the  converts  added 
m-uch  to  the  interest  of  the  meetings.     Some  wander- 


172  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

ers  were  reclaimed,  and  took  away  the  stumbling- 
blocks  they  had  laid — many  lukewarm  professors 
were  awakened — and  almost  every  day  some  request- 
ed the  prayers  of  saints,  and  kneeled,  seeking  the 
mercy  of  God. 

On  one  occasion,  I  had  quite  a  severe  trial.  Meet- 
ing a  considerable  assembly  in  the  south-east  part  of 
the  town  one  afternoon,  I  opened  the  meeting  by 
prayer,  and  named  a  text  as  usual.  After  speaking 
a.bout  five  minutes,  a  dark  cloud  veiled  my  mind. 
With  much  difficulty  I  uttered  a  few  words — then  all 
was  closed  up;  and  finding  nothing  to  say,  I  took  my 
seat.  After  weeping  a  few  minutes,  I  told  the  people 
God  had  given  me  no  message  to  them,  and  therefore 
I  could  not  preach.  In  half  an  hour,  they  dispersed, 
and  I  started  for  Fishersfield.  But  the  trial  I  now 
endured,  no  tongue  can  tell,  no  pen  describe.  Egyp- 
tian darkness  covered  my  mind,  and  I  was  loth  any 
one  that  attended  the  meeting  should  see  my  face. 
It  seemed  as  if  the  Lord  had  forsaken  me,  and  all 
comfort  had  fled  from  my  bosom.  My  life  appeared 
as  a  vapour — like  a  solitary  shadow,  a  worthless 
thing; — and  once  I  dismounted,  and  turned  aside  to 
pray  the  Lord  to  take  me  out  of  the  world.  But  a 
monitor  within  whispering,  "This  will  be  sin,"  I 
again  mounted  my  horse,  and  as  I  passed  along, 
strowed  my  tears  by  the  way  for  nine  miles.  I  ar- 
rived at  the  house  of  Deacon  Morse,  where  an  ap- 
pointment had  been  given  out  for  me  on  that  evening; 
yet  my  spirit  had  found  no  rest,  and  I  desired  a  place 
in  the  wilderness  to  bemoan  my  sorrow.  Soon  I  found 
myself  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  distant,  lying  upon 
the  snow  in  a  wood,  and  pouring  out  my  anguish  in 
sighs,  groans,  and  tears.  I  thought  it  had  been  good 
for  me,  if  I  "had  never  been  born."  The  Devil 
tempted  me  with  deism  and  atheism;  my  mind  was 
thrown  into  much  confusion,  and  I  often  cried,  "  Lord 
have  mercy  on  me;"  yet  I  found  no  relief.  Night 
came  on.  I  returned  to  my  appointment  as  the  peo- 
ple were  collecting.  I  thought  they  would  be  disap- 
pointed ;  for  I  had  concluded  not  to  preach  without  a 
change  of  feeling,  and  this  I  did  not  expect.     But  just 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  173 

?is  the  people  were  seated  ready  to  hear,  it  seemed  as 
though  the  dear  Redeemer  came  and  touched  me;  in 
an  instant  all  my  doubts  fled  away.  He  unveiled  the 
beauties  of  his  face,  and  the  very  room  and  assembly 
appeared  to  shine  with  the  glory  of  God.  I  arose 
and  spoke  with  much  freedom,  and  blessings  were 
poured  upon  the  assembly.  Thus  the  Lord  brought 
me  through  a  fiery  trial;  and  although  while  enduring 
it,  I  could  s-ee  no  good  that  could  arise  from  it,  my 
heart  now  felt  to  bless  God  even  for  this  visitation; — 
for  it  had  increased  my  faith,  and  taught  me  more  ef- 
fectually my  entire  dependence  on  God.  On  my  re- 
turn to  Bradford,  I  was  told  that  a  professor  of  reli- 
gion had  said  of  me:  "  The  Lord  has  not  sent  him  to 
preach;  for  if  he  had,  his  mouth  woxdd  not  have  been 
•closed.''^  One  that  was  not  a  professor,  replied;  "  //' 
he  has  come  without  beino- sent  bij  God,  I  should  suppose 
that  he  could  pr^^ach  as  well  at  one  time  as  at  another.'^ 
I  understood  that  an  aged  sinner  who  attended  the 
meeting,  went  home  much  affected,  saying,  "We 
are  so  wicked  that  God  will  give  his  servant  no  mes- 
sage to  us.'' 

Soon  after  this,  a  deist  came  to  my  appointment, 
and  while  the  people  were  gathering,  he  thought  to 
embarrass  me  by  his  arguments.  In  a  little  time  he 
affected  to  be  disgusted  by  my  talk,  and  left  the  as- 
sembly. I  understood  that  he  returned  home  and 
took  his  bed,  saying  he  was  sick;  but  would  not  have 
a  physician,  or  receive  any  food  for  nearly  three  days, 
when  he  exclaimed,  "My  sickness  is  not  of  the  body, 
but  of  the  soul!  O,  what  have  I  been  about  these 
forty  years!"  Then  he  sent  to  a  christian  friend  to 
come  and  pray  for  him.  This  was  the  first  time  he 
had  ever  permitted  prayer  in  his  house.  In  a  short 
time  he  professed  to  be  converted,  and  expressed 
great  astonishment  that  he  could  have  neglected  the 
Saviour  and  his  own  soul  so  long  as  he  had.*     As  he 


*■  "  He  pi'ofessed  to  be  converted^ — Whether  he  was  truly,  or 
not,  "  the  Lord  knoweth."  Alas!  for  him  now;  for  it  hath  happened 
unto  him  "  according  to  the  true  proverb,  The  dog  is  returned  to 
fns  own  vomit  again;  and  the  sow  that  waste  ashed,  to  her  v:aUow- 
ing  in  the  mire."  2  Pet.  2:22,     Intemperance  has  slain  its  thousands-, 

15* 


174  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

had  been  a  great  opposer  of  Christianity,  this  change 
in  him  touched  the  hearts  of  several.  The  work  now 
revived  afresh,  and  assumed  an  aspect  still  more  prom.- 
ising.  In  a  short  time,  others  professed  to  come  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

During  my  stay  in  Bradford,  which  was  six  or  seven 
weeks,  twelve  or  fifteen  named  Christ.  Several  of 
them  were  baptized  by  Elder  Rowe,  who  resided  in 
the  place,  and  were  added  to  the  Free-Will  Baptist 
church.  Many  others  were  awakened,  but  did  not  at 
this  time  give  their  hearts  to  God.  I  also  visited  and 
preached  in  Hillsborough,  Henniker,  Hopkinton, 
Warner,  Salisbury,  Sutton,  Fishersfield,  Wilmot, 
Springfield,  Enfield,  Newport,  and  some  other  tov/ns. 
In  a  few  of  these  places  I  held  live  or  six  meetings 
each,  and  they  were  blessed  to  the  awakening  of 
some. 

Leaving  Bradford,  I  went  to  West  Windsor,  Vt., 
and  enjoyed  one  or  two  good  meetings.  The  breth- 
ren here  gave  me  about  seven  dollars,  principally  in 
clothing,  which  I  greatly  needed.  "  Lord  grant  that 
they  may  have  their  reward."  In  the  last  of  April 
I  visited  Weare,  held  three  meetings,  and  enjoyed 
a  profitable  interview  with  Elder  Hezekiah  Buzzell; 
he  baptized  two  during  my  stay. 

Tuesday  and  Wednesday,  May  4  and  5,  I  went  to 
Boston,  and  tarried  with  Elias  Smith,  whose  writings 
against  Universalism  I  had  read  with  much  interest. 
Now  he  had  embraced  that  system  himself,  and  I 
listened  attentively  to  his  arguments  in  favour  of  his 
belief.  But  unless  I  was  dull  of  apprehension,  they 
weighed  but  little  in  comparison  with  his  treatise 
against  those  principles. 

On  Thursday  I  preached  to  a  few,  twenty  miles 
south  of  Boston;  and  the  day  following,  met  an  as- 
sembly north  of  Taunton.  Saturday  and  Sunday, 
M?iy  8  and  9,  1824,  I  attended  the  Rhode-Island 
quarterly  meeting,  at  Taunton,  Mass.  At  this  meet- 
ing, I  first  saw  Elders  Joseph  White  and  Reuben 
^llen,  brother  Abel  Thornton,  and  sister  Susan 
Humes,  a  female  preacher.  The  assembly  was  large, 
and  the  preaching  interesting.     I  had  the  privilege 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  175 

of  delivering  two  discourses  at  this  meeting,  and  in 
one  the  Lord  gave  me  freedom.  After  the  quarterly 
meeting,  I  preached  in  Rehoboth,  Attleborough,  and 
in  some  other  towns.  Some  were  seriously  affected, 
and  in  one  meeting  the  cries  of  the  wounded  were 
heard.  I  next  went  to  Rhode-Island,  and  attended  a 
meeting  with  Elder  Greene  in  North-Providence, 
where  a  revival  had  just  commenced.  The  Lord  was 
truly  in  the  midst,  and  a  great  weeping  was  in  the 
assembly.  Several  cried  with  earnestness,  "  Lord 
have  mercy!  Lord  have  mercy!"  At  the  close,  ten 
kneeled  for  prayer. 

I  stayed  sixteen  days  in  Rhode-Island,  and  held 
sixteen  meetings  in  different  towns,  among  which 
were  Cranston,  Johnston,  Smithfield,  Burrillville,  and 
Gloucester.  Having  read  Elder  Colby's  journal  of 
his  labours  in  some  of  these  towns,  when  the  Lord 
visited  his  people,  and  made  Zion  like  a  fruitful  field, 
I  expected  to  find  the  brethren  engaged  in  holy  hu- 
mility and  fervent  devotion.  But  not  considering  the 
changes  that  are  made  by  time,  I  felt  some  disap- 
pointed. I  was  a  stranger  and  a  youth;  and  to  some, 
I  understood,  my  manners  were  quite  disgusting. 
These  circumstances  affected  my  enjoyment,  and  I 
gained  little  access  to  the  hearts  of  the  people. 
Sometimes,  however,  I  thought  the  good  Spirit  assist- 
ed me  and  that  my  labour  was  not  altogether  vain. 
Some  of  the  brethren  received  me  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  and  treated  me  affectionately,  as  though  they 
believed  my  commission  had  been  received  from 
Heaven.  During  my  stay  in  this  state,  I  received 
two  dollars.  In  Blackstone,  a  village  in  Massachu- 
setts, I  held  two  meetings,  and  some  whose  hearts 
were  opened  gave  me  three  dollars.  About  one 
quarter  of  these  sums  was  in  money;  and  I  felt  thank- 
ful for  them,  as  they  assisted  in  bearing  my  expenses 
to  and  from  Rhode-Island,  a  distance  of  more  than 
two  hundred  miles  anions;  strangers. 

In  the  latter  part  of  May,  I  visited  my  relatives  in 
Burlington,  Conn.  My  grandfather  and  uncle  wel- 
comed me  affectionately.  A  revival  in  this  place  had 
lately  gladdened  Zion,  in  which  about  one  hundred 


176  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

had  professed  to  experience  regenerating  grace.  Some 
of  my  relatives  were  among  the  converts.  I  held  one 
meeting  with  them  and  it  was  a  weeping  time.  In 
Middletown,  I  enjoyed  a  pleasant  interview  with  my 
uncle,  Elder  Josiah  Graves,  and  his  family.  Two  of 
his  children  were  engaged  in  the  service  of  God. 
His  eldest  son  had  lately  commenced  preaching  with, 
considerable  success.  I  attended  two  meetings,  felt 
muck  freedom  in  speaking,  and  several  were  solemnly 
j^fFected. 

On  Monday,  taking  leave  of  my  kind  relatives,  I 
went  to  Hartford,  and  the  next  day,  June  1,  1824, 
to  Tolland,  where  an  Indian  mulatto  was  to  be  exe- 
cuted for  taking  the  life  of  his  wife.  This  deed  was 
done  when  he  was  intoxicated.  As  I  drew  near  the 
place  of  execution  and  saw  thousands  running  to  the 
field  of  death,  great  solemnity  filled  my  mind.  And 
on  rising  a  hill,  the  fatal  gallows  surrounded  by  a 
vast  multitude  of  people,  met  my  sight,  and  reminded 
me  of  the  judgment  of  the  great  day,  when  the  nations 
shall  assemble  before  Jehovah  to  receive  their  sen- 
tence according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body.  Alas! 
then  will  the  ungodly  have  their  sentence,  to  be  cast 
into  the  burning  lake,  executed  on  them  and  none 
will  deliver  them,  I  stood  near  the  scaffold,  and  at  a 
little  distance  beheld  the  gloomy  prison  which  confin- 
ed the  unhappy  criminal.  Soon  he  was  taken  from 
his  dreary  cell  and  seated  in  a  wagon  on  his  coffin. 
Enclosed  by  the  officers  and  guard,  and  surrounded 
by  the  multitude,  the  criminal  advanced  slowly- — the 
sound  of  the  '  death  march'  now  fell  on  the  ear  with 
more  awful  solemnity  than  any  music  I  ever  heard. 
They  came  to  the  fatal  spot — the  convict  alighted — 
walked  to  the  stairs,  and  ascended  the  scaffold  ap- 
parently with  indiff*erence.  I  was  told  that  he  had 
no  hope  in  God!  yet  he  appeared  to  be  senseless  of 
the  awful  change  of  this  hour,  and  exhibited  a  strik- 
ing instance  of  the  obduracy  of  the  human  heart, 
when  inured  to  crime,  and  its  feelings  destroyed  by 
strong  drink.  He  looked  scrutinizingly  at  the  gallows, 
scaffold,  and  all  the  preparations  for  his  exit;  and  ap- 
peared anxious  that  the  rope  should  be  placed  easily 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  177 

on   his  neck.     This  being  done,  he  stood  erect — the 
plank  fell — and  he  was  silent  in  death.     I  looked  up- 
on the   people,    many    were  in  tears,  and  some  had 
fainted.     Then,  thought  I,  this  man  suffers  justly  for 
his  crime,   receiving   his  due  reward:  yet  how  many 
tender   sympathies   are   awakened   for   him,  and  how 
many  tender   females  are   weeping  at   his  fate.     But 
when  the  Saviour  of  the  world  suffered  I — what  a  dif- 
ference!    He  walked  to  the  place  of  execution,  ^'hear- 
ing his  cross,''  while   on  him  was   "  laid  the  iniquity  of 
us  all!"     His  disciples  had  forsaken  him  and  fled! — 
he  was  surrounded  by  the  persecuting  Jews,  and  the 
unfeeling   Romans.     He   suffered   not   a  momentary 
pain  by  a  rope,  but  hung  three  dreadful   hours   nail- 
ed upon   the   cross,  notwithstanding   he  had  already 
"  siceat  as  it  were  great  drops  of  blood''  in  Gethscmane. 
But  who  was  there  to  sympathise  and  weep  when  Je- 
sus suffered.''     True,   the  beloved  disciple,   with  three 
or  four  holy  women,   whose   affection  had   summoned 
more   courage  than  the   apostles   had,    stood  by  the 
cross  of  their   dying    Lord,   and  were  melted  by  the 
sight.     But  though  so   small   a  number  in  this  world 
felt  and   wept   when   Christ   was  crucified — yet,  one 
that  never  wept  before,  now  veiled  his  face — the  sun 
could  not  endure  the  sight — "  and  there  was  a  dark- 
ness over  all  the  earth."     The  rocks   too,    lelt,   and 
rent  asunder — and  the  slumber  of  the  dead  was  bro- 
ken. 

I  retired  from  the  scene  with  a  heart  full  of  feeling, 
and  proceeding  to  Ashford  I  held  a  meeting,  and 
tarried  the  night  with  Mr.  Richmond,  a  merchant, 
who  married  Clarissa  H.  Danforth,  the  female  preach- 
er. Wednesday,  I  preached  the  funeral  sermon  of 
an  aged  man,  then  rode  thirty  miles  in  a  rain,  and 
spoke  with  freedom  in  Chepatchet,  R.  I. 

During  my  stay  in  this  state,  I  formed  a  very  agree- 
able acquaintance  with  Abel  Thornton  and  Susan 
Humes,  both  of  whom  had  just  commenced  preaching. 
The  former  was  about  the  age  of  twenty-five,  the  lat- 
ter about  twenty.  I  solicited  them  to  visit  the  state 
of  New-York.  Br.  Thornton  consented  to  meet  me 
in  New-Hampshire,  and  accompany  me  on  my  return: 


178  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

and  sister   Humes   concluded  to  take  the   stage  and 
meet  me  in  New-York  the  August  following. 

On  Thursday  I  left  Rhode-Island,  arid  journeyed 
forty  miles  to  Littleton,  Mass.  where  I  had  an  ap- 
pointment. This  was  made  in  the  street,  as  it  was 
difficult  in  these  parts,  to  find  an  open  door  for  a  dis- 
senter from  what  is  esteemed  orthodoxy.  Having 
mistook  as  to  the  distance,  I  arrived  at  the  place  one 
day  before  the  appointment;  and  calling  at  a  tavern 
I  desired  that  my  horse  might  be  taken  care  of.  The 
landlord,  knowing  that  I  had  given  the  appointment, 
said,  '*  JVo."  I  asked  the  reason  as  he  kept  a  public 
house.  He  said,  he  would  not  encourage  me  by  en- 
tertaining me,  I  asked  him,  if  my  money  was  not  as 
valuable  as  that  of  another.  He  then  changed  his 
tone,  saying,  "  O  yes,  if  you  will  pay  me,  I  will 
willingly  entertain  you."  The  time  passed  away  very 
slowly,  and  was  principally  spent  in  a  field,  fasting. 
The  next  morning,  a  neighbour  that  came  in,  asked 
if  I  was  the  one  that  appointed  the  meeting,  and 
whether  I  had  credentials.  I  handed  them  to  him; 
he  read  them,  and  said:  "  Ah,  then  you  belong  to 
the  Free- Will  Baptists?  Well,  what  do  the  Free- 
Will  Baptists  believe?"  I  named  free  agency  as  one 
of  their  sentiments.  He  began  to  argue  against  it, 
and  condemned  it  as  not  orthodox.  I  said,  they  be- 
lieve that  "  Christ  tasted  death  for  every  man."  He 
treated  this  sentiment  in  the  same  manner  that  he  did 
the  other.  And  thus  he  disputed  every  principle  that 
did  not  accord  with  his  own  views,  insomuch  that  I 
could  not  find  opportunity  to  answer  his  question. 
After  disputing  the  doctrine  that  I  had  advanced  for 
some  hours,  he  invited  me  to  his  house,  and  there  I 
could  have  very  little  conversation  except  contro- 
versy. At  length  he  gave  an  invitation  for  the  meeting 
to  be  held  at  his  house.  I  enjoyed  much  freedom, 
and  many  were  melted  into  tears;  among  them  was 
the  man  who  opened  his  house  for  the  assem.bly.  Af- 
ter meeting,  I  paid  my  bill  at  the  tavern,  and  lefl  the 
town  happy  in  God.  I  met  a  crowded  assembly  at 
Mount  Vernon,  and  many  showed  signs  of  contrition.. 
After  meeting  closed,  I  was  reprimanded  far  preach- 


A  RELIGIOUS  .NARRATIVE.  lYj 

ing  free  salvation,  free  agency,  &c. ;  but  as  this  doc- 
trine had  just  been  powerful  in  touching  the  hearts 
of  sinners,  I  was  the  more  confirmed  that  it  was  the 
doctrine  of  Christ. 

Saturday,  June  12,  1824,  I  attended  the  New- 
Hampshire  yearly  meeting  at  Weare.  The  day  was 
principally  occupied  in  hearing  reports  of  revivals  in 
different  parts  of  the  yearly  meeting,  and  the  testimo- 
nies and  exhortations  of  the  saints.  Accounts  were 
also  given  of  some  glorious  reformations  in  the  state 
of  Maine.  Sabbath  forenoon.  Elder  John  Buzzell 
spoke  about  two  hours.  Though  aged,  his  eye  seem- 
ed not  dim,  nor  the  patience  of  the  people  wearied. 
In  the  afternoon,  the  galleries  being  much  crowded, 
began  to  give  way;  many  were  frightened,  and  some 
confusion  ensued.  Several  left  them,  and  soon  the 
assembly  was  composed.  Elder  Enoch  Place  then 
preached  a  long  and  affecting  sermon — many  hearts 
were  touched,  and  the  meeting  closed  with  signs  of 
good.  On  Monday,  I  attended  the  Elders'  Confer- 
ence, which  was  interesting  and  conducted  with  much 
harmony. 

Tuesday  and  Wednesday  I  went  seventy  miles  with 
Eider  D.  Pettingill  to  Sandwich  in  the  easterly  part 
of  ISew-Hampshire.     At  this  time  some  reformation 
was  progressing  in  the  place,   principally  under  the 
labours  of  brother  David  Moody,  a  youth  of  nineteen 
years.     Elder  Pettingill  resided  in  the  town,  and  hi« 
labours  appeared  to  be  useful.     I  tarried  nine  days 
labouring  with  them,  and  preached  thirteen  sermons. 
It  pleased  the  Lord  to  give  us  heavenly  seasons.   We 
saw  several  new  instances  of  conviction — heard  the 
cries  of  the  penitent,  and  sometimes  the  songs  of  the 
delivered.    At  one  meeting,  within  the  space  of  twenty 
minutes,  four  mourners  were  brought  into  liberty,  and 
praised  God  for  salvation.     '  Glory  to  the  Lord  for  all 
his  mercies.'     Some  articles  of  clothing  were  criven 
me,  Bn-d  were  thankfully  received.     When  I  left  the 
place,   about   twenty  had  been  hopefully  converted, 
and  it  was  thought  the  good  work  had  but  just  begun! 
In  the  latter  part  of  the  month,   I  visited   several 
towns  in  the  state  of  Maine,  and  enjoyed  some  blea- 


180  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

sed  seasons  in  preaching  Christ.  I  held  a  meeting 
in  Parsonsfield,  and  was  affectionately  received  by 
Elder  John  Buzzell,  a  faithful  minister  of  the  gospel. 
He  was  contemporary  with  Randall,  and  has  spent 
the  greater  part  of  his  life  in  preaching  Christ.  I 
attended  three  or  four  meetings  in  Porter,  and  saw 
some  powerfully  convicted;  and  a  few  who  had  for- 
saken the  right  way,  confessed  their  wanderings,  say-' 
ing  they  were  resolved  to  turn  again  and  live.  I  re- 
ceived information  afterward  that  a  revival  followed 
these  good  signs. 

Returning  to  New-Hampshire,  I  met  an  assembly 
in  Effingham;  and  the  Lord  enabled  me  to  speak  in 
the  power  of  the  gospel.  In  the  meantime  a  dark 
cloud  overspread  the  sky,  and  vivid  lightnings  with 
heavy  thunder,  increased  the  solemnity  of  the  meet- 
ing. I  said  to  the  sinner,  "  You  have  no  security 
while  living  in  sin,  and  for  aught  you  know  the  next 
thunderbolt  may  hurl  you  into  the  eternal  world."  I 
had  scarcely  spoken  these  words  when  a  sudden  peal 
of  thunder  shook  the  house,  and  almost  stunned  the  as- 
sembly. A  blazing  tree,  but  a  few  rods  before  the 
door,  discovered  to  us  that  the  shafts  of  death  had 
passed  just  by  us.  This  seemed  to  alarm  many,  and 
they  wept  for  their  sins.  Some  desired  prayer,  knee- 
led with  us,  and  covenanted  to  seek  the  Lord.  A  few 
months  after  this,  I  understood  that  a  revival  followed 
the  meeting,  and  thirty  or  forty  professed  to  be  con- 
verted. 

In  the  early  part  of  July,  1824, 1  returned  to  Weare, 
and  found  that  brother  Abel  Thornton,  who  had  agreed 
to  accompany  me  to  New- York,  was  labouring  suc- 
cessfully among  the  people.  As  he  had  appointments 
given  out  for  certain  days,  I  tarried  and  attended  sev- 
eral very  interesting  meetings  with  him. 

Sunday,  July  11.  We  had  appointments  to  preach 
our  farewell  discourses,  and  expected  to  leave  for 
New-York  the  day  following.  But  at  six  o'clock, 
A.  M.  a  messenger  arrived  from  Bradford,  a  distance 
of  seventeen  miles,  bringing  tidings  of  the  death  of 
brother  Joseph  Cheney.  He  said,  that  a  little  be- 
fore his  death,  he  requested  that  I  should  preach  his 


:*iliL\. 


A    RELIGIODS    NARRATIVE.  181 

funeral  sermon.     This  news  awakened  all  my  tender 
feelings    and  excited   a  lively  recollection   of  happy 
hours  that  I  had  enjoyed  with  him  during  the  revival 
at  Brad  orc4.     He   was  then   confined   by  a  diseased 
leg    and  was  some  of  the  time   in   a  gloomy  state  of 
mind.      He   endured    great   pain    for    many    months 
when,  hoping  to  recover,  his  leg  was  taken  off.     But 
this  was  done  too   late— the  disease  had  gone  too  far 
to  be  stayed.      The  Lord  raised  his  mind  from  doubts 
and  gloom,  and   in  sweet  submission  to  his  heavenly 
Father  s    will,  he   left  this  world  of  pain  and  sorrow 
1  left  Weare  at  eight  o'clock,  A.  M.  and  reached  the 
house  of  mourning    at    twelve;   where   several    hun- 
dred people  had   collected.     I  spoke   from   liev.  14: 
Id:       messed  are  the  dead  xohich  die  in  the  Lord  from 
henceforth:  Yea,  saithihe  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from 
their  labours;  and   their  icorks  do  follow   them  "     The 
amputated  limb  had  been  taken   from  the   earth   and 
placed  with  the  body  in  the  coffin.     As  the  mourners 
entered  their  solitary  habitation  after   the  funeral  so- 
lemnities closed,  they  poured  forth  their  grief  like  a 
nood    and  every  spectator  wept.     I  conversed  a  few 
minutes  with  the  afflicted  widow,  who  was  a  devoted 
cnristian,    and    strove    to   impart    some   consolation. 
ilut  this   seemed  only  to  revive   the   memory  of  past 
scenes    and  deepen  the    sense   of  her   bereavement. 
Thus  brother  Cheney  died  in  the  morning  of  his  days 
—len  a  wi  e   to  weep— two  pleasant  babes,   scarcely 
to  know  a  lather's  kindness— and  the  church  to  mourn 
tneir  loss.     This  was  one  of  the  most  solemn  days  of 
my  life.     Taking  leave  of  my  afflicted   friends,  I  re- 
turned to  Weare  the  same  evenin-,  and  on  the  way 

enjoyed  much  serious   reflection, ^and   heavenly  con' 
solation.  "^ 

Monday  morning,  brother  Thornton  and  myself  left 
VVeare;  and  proceeding  on  our  journey  we  passed 
through  Brattleboro',  Vt.,  crossed  the  Green  moun- 
tains, held  one  meeting  by  the  way,  and  on  the  16th 
ot  the  month  arrived  at  Ballstown,  New- York.  We 
preached  a  few  times  in  this  town,  and  found  friends. 
VYe  visited  the  celebrated  mineral  springs  and  drank 
ol  the  water.  Here,  I  thought  within  myself,  the 
16 


182  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

naturalist  may  fancy  that  nature  produces  curiosities 
like  these,  yet  I  can  but  admire,  and  look  "through 
nature  up  to  nature's  God."  But  the  waters  can  bear 
little  comparison  with  the  water  of  life.  Large  num- 
bers come  to  these  springs,  from  all  parts  of  the  coun- 
try, for  the  recovery  of  their  health;  yet  how  many 
fail  of  their  desired  object — return  home — and  die. 
But  whosoever  "  drinkeih  of  the  water ''^  that  Christ 
shall  give,  '^  shall  never  die."  Yet  what  vast  multi- 
tudes refuse  to  come  to  the  "  water  of  life,"  though 
it  is  free,  "  without  money  and  without  price," — and 
though,  unless  they  come,  they  know  they  must  en- 
dure the  pains  of  eternal  death. 

Leaving  Ballstown,  we  crossed  the  Mohawk  and 
held  a  meetiag  in  Florida;  thence  continued  our 
journey  to  Canajoharrie,  where  we  tarried  a  few  days, 
and  preached  o»ften,  but  saw  little  fruit  of  our  labour. 
Yet,  as  "the  nusbandman  waiteth  for  the  precious 
fruit  of  the  earth,  and  hath  long  patience,"  so  we 
hoped  that  some  fruit  might  yet  appear.  From  the 
25t)i  of  July  to  the  20th  of  August,  we  visited  and 
preached  in  Plainfield,  Winfield,  Brookfield,  Paris, 
Brothertown,  Westmoreland,  Verona,  and  Rome.  In 
these  meetings  we  witnessed  good  seasons.  Some 
were  awakened,  and  a  few  brought  into  the  liberty  of 
the  gospel.  In  Brookfield,  Brothertown  and  Vetona, 
good  revivals  had  lately  gladdened  the  hearts  of  hun- 
dreds. We  enjoyed  some  refreshing  interviews  with 
the  converts. 

In  the  latter  part  of  August,  sister  Humes  arrived 
in  the  stage  at  Brookfield,  designing  to  proceed  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  still  further  west,  to  attend 
the  Holland  Purchase  yearly  meeting,  and  to  preach 
in  that  region.  But  as  she  was  now  in  a  land  of  stran- 
gers,  she  felt  much  depressed  in  spirit,  and  indulged 
some  thoughts  of  returning  to  Rhode-Island.  But  the 
worth  of  precious  souls  lay  near  her  heart,  and  she 
decided  in  her  mind  that  duty  forbade.  In  company 
with  a  pious  female  friend,  she  went  with  me  to  my 
lather's,  in  Junius.  I  had  been  absent  about  eight 
months,  and  was  received  with  unusual  gladness;  for 
my  friends  having  heard  that  I  was  sick  nigh  unto 


.tH,., 


A   RELIGIOUS   NARRATIVE.  183 

death,  little  expected  to  meet  me  again  in  this  workl. 
We  tarried  one  day  and  held  two  meetings.  Sister 
Humes  preached  with  ireedom,  and  many  were  inter- 
ested. 

On  Wednesday,  25th,  we  held  a  meeting  in  Ben- 
ton, and  after  this,  proceeded  fifty  miles  to  Grove- 
land.  In  this  place  the  yearly  meeting  opened  on  the 
28th  of  August,  1824.  On  Saturday  two  interesting 
sermons  were  preached  by  Elder  Samuel  Bradford 
and  sister  Humes.  These  were  followed  by  several 
exhortations,  and  the  labours  of  the  day  closed  with 
a  prospect  of  good.  Sabbath  morning  at  9  o'clock, 
we  assembled  in  a  grove  and  heard  preaching  ironi 
A.  Aldricli  and  Elder  N.  Brown.  Several  weighty 
testimonies  closed  the  exercises.  During  the  eve- 
nings, meetings  of  worship  were  held  in  different 
neighbourhoods,  and  we  were  favoured  with  spiritual 
preaching  from  Elder  Brown,  brother  Thornton,  and 
sister  Humes.  The  reports  from  the  different  parts 
of  the  yearly  meeting,  brought  good  tidings  of  the 
prosperity  of  Zion  in  several  churches.  On  Monday 
we  had  an  Elders'  Conterence,  in  which  we  knew  by 
happy  experience  that  it  is  good  for  brethren  to  dwell 
in  unity. 

Tuesday,  Aug.  31,  brother  Thornton,  sister  Humes 
with  her  attendant,  and  myself,  started  for  Verona, 
one  hundred  and  fit\y  miles  distant,  to  attend  a  two- 
<iays  meeting  that  we  had  appointed.  In  the  evening, 
sister  Humes  preached  to  about  two  hundred  people 
in  the  Presbyterian  meeting-house  at  Vienna.  Many 
were  attentive  and  I  think  benefitted.  The  next  day 
we  came  to  Junius,  and  held  another  meeting  which 
was  solemn.  On  Thursday  we  took  a  passage  on  the 
canal,  and  the  day  following  arrived  at  Verona.  We 
attended  our  appointment  on  Saturday  and  Sabbath, 
Sept.  4  and  5,  1824.  It  was  a  solemn  and  profitable 
season.  I  tarried  nearly  a  week  in  Verona  and  West- 
moreland, and  held  eight  meetings.  Truth  was  im- 
pressed on  the  hearts  of  some,  two  confessed  their 
sins,  and  professed  to  be  penitent. 

Sept.  II,    I   parted  with  brother  Thornton,  and  on 
the    day   follov/ing   with   sister   Humes.      They  had 


184  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

concluded  to  tarry  a  season,  and  labour  in  these 
towns.  I  had  travelled  four  hundred  miles  with  them, 
and  enjoyed  many  happy  hours.  They  Avere  humble, 
grave,  holy  in  conversation  and  deportment.  Their 
example  had  been  very  useful  to  me;  and  their  fer- 
vent love  to  Zion — their  many  tears  and  unwearied 
labours  for  sinners  in  a  strange  land,  without  money 
and  without  price,  had  greatly  endeared  them  to  my 
soul.  Sister  Humes  had  laboured  under  severe  tri- 
als, occasioned  by  the  popular  prejudices  against  fe- 
male preaching.  But  so  far  as  I  was  acquainted 
with  her  life,  she  conducted  herself  with  such  propri- 
ety on  all  occasions,  and  preached  with  so  much 
ability  and  power,  that  even  thousands  changed  their 
minds  respecting  female  preaching.  Many  had  al- 
ready been  benefitted  through  her  instrumentality. 
Our  parting  scene  was  solemn;  but  we  were  com- 
forted by  the  blessed  hope  of  rejoining  each  other  in 
our  heavenly  Father's  kingdom. 

I  now  thought  it  my  duty  to  visit  several  churches 
in  the  Holland  Purchase  yearly  meeting;  and  to  make 
preparations  to  travel  far  into  the  western  country,  to 
preach  the  kingdom  of  God  to  the  destitute  people  in 
the  wilderness.  Taking  a  passage  on  the  canal,  I 
went  to  Junius,  tarried  at  home  some  days,  and  held 
several  meetings  that  were  solemn.  The  seriousness 
was  increased  by  the  death  of  a  near  neighbour  of 
my  father,  who  was  drowned.  In  one  of  these  meet- 
ings two  spoke  for  the  first  time.  Leaving  Junius,  I 
visited  Groveland  again  and  held  five  meetings.  In 
one,  we  witnessed  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit^  much 
to  the  comfort  of  the  saints. '  f^ext  I  attended  a  meet- 
ing in  Bristol,  and  four  in  Middlesex.  In  two  of 
these,  the  Lord  greatly  blessed  me  while  speaking, 
and  so  filled  my  soul  with  his  glory,  that  there  seem- 
ed but  one  step  between  me  and  heaven.  Blessed  be 
the  Lord;  I  believe  he  gave  me  the  word,  and  the 
'  people  received  it  as  from  him.  I  held  a  rneeting  in 
Jerusalem,  and  found  Wm.  Van  Tuyl,  a  young  man 
who  was  awakened  in  my  last  visit,  now  happy  in  the 
I^ord.  Leaving  Jerusalem  I  went  to  Dresden,  and 
while  crossing  The  Seneca  lake  to  Ovid,  there  was  » 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  185 

great  calm,  so  that  we  were  four  hours  in  going  five 
miles.  In  this  time,  as  a  shower  came  upon  us,  1 
took  an  umbrella  and  seated  myself  in  my  gig.  In- 
stantly the  carriage  turned  over  backward,  and  my 
head  just  hit  the  side  plank  in  such  a  manner,  that 
had  I  fallen  an  inch  or  two  further  back,  doubtless  I 
should  have  finished  my  course.  I  felt  thankful  to 
God  for  his  preservinor  care,  and  said  with  myself  in 
the  language  of  Dr.  Watts: 

"  Dangers  stand  thick  through  all  the  ground, 
To  push  us  to  the  tomb." 

Wednesday,  Oct.  6,  1824,   I  enjoyed  an  interview 
with  my  sister  at  Ithica,    whom    I   had  not  seen  for 
nearly  three  years.     She  lived  in  a  religious  family, 
yet   I  could  but  think  of  the   time  when  she  had  a 
mother's  care.     On  parting  with  her,  we  experienced 
all  those  tender  emotions  which  soften  the  heart  on 
such   occasions.     The    next    day  I    returned   to  my 
father's;   and  on  Friday  went  to  the  Benton  quarterly 
meeting,    which  was  holden  at  Sodus  on  the  9th  and 
1 0th  of  the  month.     Here  I  unexpectedly  had    an- 
other   interview    with    brother    Thornton    and  sister 
Humes,   also  with  J.  W.  Darling.     The  opportunity 
was  sweet  to  my  soul;    but   the   reflection,   that   we 
were  soon  to  be  parted,  perhaps  for  ever,— and  that  in 
a  few  days  I  should  be  travelling  in  the  lonely  forests 
of  the   west,   made  the  hours  to  haste  away' like  the 
shadows  of  the  plain.     Their  preaching  was  spiritual, 
and  gave  much  satisfaction.     Monday,    we   took  the 
parting  hand,   and  dropped  the  parting  tear.     To  me 
It  was  a  painful  hour.     I  was  bidding   dear    friends 
farewell,  to  meet  no  more  in  this  woHd.    Among  these, 
as   will   appear  in  the  following  pages,  were  brother 
Thornton  and  sister  Humes.     I  returned    to    Junius 
again  and  attended  another  meeting. 
IG*  ^ 


186  A    H.EHGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

My  second  journey  to    Ohio, 

On  Wednesday,  Oct.  13,  I  bid  my  father  and  his 
fami'y  adieu,  intending  if  it  should  be  the  will  of  the 
Lord,  to  go  as  far  west  as  the  Mississippi  river,  and 
publish  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  the  needy  in 
that  land.  I  had  only  sixty-nine  cents  to  bear  my 
expenses  a  journey  of  one  thousand  miles,  nine  hun- 
dred of  which  was  among  strangers.  But  feeling 
constrained  to  go,  my  trust  was  in  Him,  who  said, 
"Z/O  lam  wilh  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  usyrld.  '* 
He  had  shown  me  great  care,  and  I  believed  he 
would  still  protect  me. 

I  attended  meetings  in  Farmington,  Manchester, 
Williamson,  Ontario,  and  Groveland.  On  the  23d 
and  24th  of  the  month,  I  attended  the  Bethany  quar- 
terly meeting  in  the  town  of  Gaines,  in  which  we 
were  favoured  with  the  Divine  presence.  After  the 
quarterly  meeting,  I  held  one  meeting  in  Clarkson, 
and  two  in  Parma.  One  of  these  was  in  the  north 
part  of  the  town,  where  many  had  been  converted 
through  the  labours  of  Elder  Eli  Hannibal;  and  the 
work  was  still  progressing.  A  large  number  came 
forward  for  prayer,  and  manifested  a  resolution  to  for- 
sake sin,  and  turn  to  God  the  fountain  of  happiness. 
I  tarried  with  Elder  Hinckiey  two  daya.  He  gave 
me  much  good  counsel,  and  made  me  a  present  of 
six  or  seven  dollars  to  assist  me  on  my  journey.  Pro- 
ceeding to  the  south,  I  held  a  meeting  in  Alexander, 
where  several  of  the  careless  were  awcikened,  and 
some  prayed  for  mercy.  Sabbath,  Oct.  31,  I  spoke 
twice  in  Middlebury  to  crowded  congregations.  Ma- 
ny powerful  exhortations  were  given,  and  much 
refreshing  was  enjoyed;  Monday,  Tuesday,  and 
Wednesday,  were  very  stormy  and  tedious.  I  met 
assemblies  in  Attica,  Bennington  and  Sheldon. 

Thursday,  Nov.  4,  1824.  Another  year  has  fled 
for  ever — and  still  I  live.  I  remember  that  a  year  ago 
to-day,  the  query  arose,  *  Shall  I  live  to  W€  another 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  187 

year  V    This  is  decided.     But  O,  how  many  have  left 
this  world  and  are  now  conversant  with  eternal  scenes! 
Heaven  has  spared  me  till  nineteen  years  of  my  life 
are  passed.     And  why  is  this?     Is   it  that  I  may  be 
useful  to  Zion,   and   glorify  God?     Alas!    how   little 
successful  have  I  been  the  past  year  in  winning  souls 
to  Christ.     How    many    thousands    have    heard   me 
preach — yet    how   few  of  them  have  been  persuaded 
to  turn  and  live!     Had    I    lived  nearer  the  Lord,   1 
should  have  been  more  successful — and  many  to  whom 
I  shall  never  speak  again,  might  have  been  saved  from 
death.     But  these  opportunities  are  gone  for  ever  till 
the  heavens  be  no  more.     Then   I   must  meet  them, 
and  give  account  to  God  of  what    I   have   preached, 
and  how  I  have  preached.      O  Lord  forgive  all  the  un- 
faithfulness  of  thy  wi'profilahle  sei'vant,   and  enable  me 
henceforth   to  have  no  icill  but  thine — no  object,  but  thy 
glory — arid  no  uwrk  but  what  thou  shall  assign  me.    But 
whether   I   shall   live  to   see  another  year  er  not^  in 
known  only  to  Him,  with  whom  all  things   are   pres- 
ent.    Therefore,   may  I  live  each  day  as  humble  as 
though  it  were  my  last,   and  preach  every  sermon  as 
faithfully  as  though   it   were   my  last;   so  that  should 
my  time  come    "  as  a  thief  in  the  night,"   I   may  be 
prepared.      *'  Even  so  let  it  be,  Lord  Jesus." 

On  this  day,  1  went  to  Hamburg,  and  the  day  fol- 
lowing, attended  monthly  meeting  with  the  church  in 
Boston.  I  tarried  there  three  days  and  held  four 
meetings.  Some  heard  with  tears,  and  a  few  prom- 
ised to  seek  the  Lord.  Next  day  I  went  to  Eden  and 
held  two  meetings.  Friday,  I  proceeded  on  my  way 
toward  Ohio, — not  knowing  what  should  befall  me, 
eaTC  that  experience  bore  me  witness  that  poverty 
and  afflictions  awaited  me.  Yet  the  Lord  wiped 
away  my  tears,  and  I  felt  peace — believing  this  jour- 
ney was  in  obedience  to  the  requirement  of  my  hea- 
venly Father.  I  tarried  the  night  in  Collins;  the 
next  day  held  a  meeting  at  Hanover,  but  enjoyed  lit- 
tle freedom.  On  the  Sabbath,  preaching  again  at 
Hanover,  the  gracious  Redeemer  freed  my  spirit,  and 
made  my  soul  to  mount  up  as  with  wings.  At  the 
cloae,  fourteen  kneeled,  while  prayer  was  made  for 


188  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

their  salvation.  Sabbath  evening,  I  spoke  to  a  sol' 
emn  assembly  in  the  village  of  Foraceville;  the  next 
day  I  preached  in  Hanover,  and  again  the  day  fol- 
lowing in  Foraceville.  The  latter  meeting  was  a  joy-r 
ful  season.  On  Wednesday  the  Lord  blessed  me 
while  preaching  in  Pomfret.  Thursday,  I  travelled 
twenty-six  miles  in  company  with  Elder  Blodget,  to 
Northeast,  Penn.,  and  the  next  day  held  a  meeting. 
Continuing  my  journey,  I  passed  through  Erie  to 
Mill  Creek,  and  tarried  over  the  Sabbath;  but  being 
quite  unwell,  I  preached  but  once.  Monday,  I  trav- 
elled twenty-five  miles  to  Springfield,  and  held  a 
meeting.  The  Reformed  Methodists  in  this  plaice 
received  me  kindly. 

Tuesday,  Nov.  23,  I  entered  the  state  of  Ohio,  and 
spoke  v»^ith  freedom  to  a  solemn  assembly  in  Salem. 
Here  a  glorious  revival  was  gladdening  Zion,  under 
the  labours  of  Elder  Asa  Morrison.  About  two  hunr 
dred  had  professed  to  find  the  "pearl  of  great  price." 
On  Thursday  I  attended  Elder  Morrison's  appoint- 
ment to  preach  a  funeral  discourse.  He  read  1  Pet. 
1 :24,2.5,  for  a  text,  spoke  about  ten  minutes,  then 
told  the  people  he  could  not  preach ;  and  after  ad- 
dressing the  mourners  about  five  minutes,  he  took  his 
seat,  apparently  much  depressed  in  spirit.  Feeling 
an  impression  of  duty,  I  arose  immediately,  and  spoke 
from  the  same  scripture.  It  pleased  the  Lord  to  givo 
me  much  liberty.  Blessed  be  his  name.  Thursday, 
Nov.  25,  had  been  appointed  by  the  governor  of  the 
state  for  a  day  of  public  thanksgiving.  I  met  ^n  as- 
sembly in  the  evening  at  the  centre  of  the  tow^n,  and 
many  I  believe  felt  that  thankfulness  which  makes  the 
soul  happy.  The  next  day  I  preached  in  Monroe, 
and  the  word  appeared  to  touch  the  hearts  of  some. 
The  day  following  I  visited  a  family  who  professed  no 
religion— conversed  and  prayed  with  them,  and  left 
them  all  weeping,  Sunday,  I  attended  meeting  with 
Elder  Morrison  at  Salem  centre.  Elder  M.  spoke 
in  the  former  part  of  the  day,  from  Rev.  22:17.  In 
the  afternoon,  I  addressed  them  from  Jeremiah  6:16. 
Through  the  whole  there  was  much  solemnity ;  and 
at  the   close,   nearly  twenty  mourners  came  forward 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  189 

for  prayer.  In  this  place,  five  dollars  were  given 
me,  for  which  I  returned  thanks  to  my  Master.  In 
the  evening  I  preached  at  Kingsville. 

On  Monday  evening,  I  preached  a  few  miles  west 
of  Ashtabula,   from  Gen.  1 :3.     After  meeting,   Mr. 
invited  me  to  tarry  with  him  the   night.     I  ac- 
cepted his  invitation:   he  asked  me  to  eat  no  supper — 
gave  nie  no  breakfast — and  charged  me  for   keeping 
my  horse,      I   paid  my  bill,   bid  him  adieu,   and  rode 
twenty  miles  to  Perry.      Being  requested  to  tarry  and 
hold    a    meeting   in  this   place,    I   complied  and  was 
kindly    received    by  the    people.     The    next    day,   I 
preached    in    the  Baptist  meeting-house  at    Euclid, 
twenty-five  miles  from  Perry.      A    precious    season 
was  enjoyed,  and  many  entreated  me  to  tarry  awhile. 
But  believing  that  duty  forbid,   I  proceeded  the  next 
morning  at  dawn  of  day,  and  on  Friday  arrived  at  the 
house  of  brother  E.  Kenney,  in  Milan,  Huron  coun- 
ty.    Having  preached  in  this  town   considerably  in 
my  former  visit  to  this  state,    I  now  found  acquaint- 
ance,   and    was    affectionately    received.     I    tarried 
nearly  a  week,  preached  six  times,  and  gave  two  ex- 
hortations in  other  meetings.     ]My  mind  was  shut  up 
in  doubts  and  trials  in  some   of  these  meetings, — in 
others,  the  Lord  blessed  me.     I  met  some  opposition 
from  predestinarians,  and  from  the  advocates   of  in- 
fant sprinkling.     I   merely  entreated  them  to  search 
the  scriptures,    and   see  whether  I  had  preached  ac- 
cording to  truth. 

Saturday,  Dec.  11,  I  went  to  Bloomingville,  in 
company  with  Elder  John  Mugg,  a  Free- Will  Bap- 
tist, and  spoke  to  an  assembly  from  Rom.  10:10.  In 
this  discourse  I  preached  a  full  atonement — and  that 
the  Saviour  is  willing  to  save  all  men,  if  they  will 
repent  and  believe  according  to  the  grace  given  them 
in  the  gospel.  When  I  closed  my  remarks,  a  man 
arose  and  objected  to  the  doctrine:  he  said  it  repre- 
sented God  as  superfluous  in  his  work;  "  For  in- 
stance, like  a  man  who  intends  to  build  a  house  twenfy 
feet  by  twenhj,  but  digs  a  cellar  forty  feet  by  twenty.'' 
"Therefore,"  said  he,  "as  one  half  of  this  work 
would  be  superfluous,  so  would  a  general  atonement 


190  A  RELIGIOUS  XARRATIVE. 

be,  unless  God  designed  to  save  all  men."  To  this 
I  replied,  that  the  Lord  sends  the  rain  and  snow  on 
the  barren  wastes  unoccupied  by  man,  also  upon  the 
fields  of  the  slothful.  Likewise  he  maketh  the  sun 
to  shine,  where  seemingly  there  is  no  need  of  light. 
Yet  this  does  not  prove  that  the  great  Creator  is  su- 
perfluous in  his  works.  No  more  can  a  general 
atonement,  whereby  all  men  may  have  salvation,  be  a 
superfluous  work.  For  by  it  alone  the  equality  of 
God's  ways  to  his  creatures  is  manifested,  and  the 
sinner's  personal  guilt  made  to  appear,  and  to  fall 
upon  his  own  soul  in  such  a  manner  as  to  leave  him 
without  excuse.  This  will  make  him  speechless  in 
the  great  day  of  retribution. 

Saturday  afternoon,  I  accompanied  Elder  Mugg  to 
York,  the  place  of  his  residence.  He  removed  from 
New- York,  where  I  had  previously  had  some  ac- 
quaintance with  him;  and  now  our  interview  was 
pleasant.  On  the  Sabbath,  I  gave  two  discourses. 
After  the  close,  several  young  men  who  were  mourn- 
ing for  their  sins,  kneeled  in  the  time  of  prayer.  My 
horse  having  met  with  an  accident,  prevented  me  from 
pursuing  my  journey.  On  Monday,  borrowing  an- 
other horse,  I  rode  twenty -five  miles  to  Greenfield, 
and  spoke  to  a  confused  assembly.  I  tarried  nearly 
a  week  in  this  town,  and  in  Peru,  and  preached  seven 
times.  Sabbath,  Dec,  19,  I  preached  in  Norwalk, 
and  next  went  to  Clarksfield  and  Canterbury.  I  tar- 
ried three  days  and  held  five  meetings,  one  of  which 
was  unusually  solemn.  After  speaking  to  an  assem- 
bly in  Townsend,  I  again  visited  Milan,  and  held  two 
meetings.  In  one,  a  predestinarian  preacher  gave 
me  John  17:20,  for  a  text:  ^^  JVeither  pray  I  for  these 
alone,''  &lc.  The  Lord  favoured  me  with  good  lib- 
erty in  speaking  from  it.  On  Monday,  Dec,  27,  I 
returned  to  York,  and  finding  my  beast  still  unfit  for 
use,  I  tarried  a  few  days  and  held  several  meetings 
in  this  town,  and  one  in  Green  Creek.  The  latter 
was  a  profitable  season. 

During  my  stay,  I  visited  a  man  named  Abraham 
Marks,  who  was  at  the  point  of  death.  At  this  time, 
he  was  vomiting   a  black  substance,  which,    as  his 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  ISlJ 

physician  afterwards  stated,  was  his  vital  parts.  Still 
he  was  free  from  pain,  and  seemed  to  he  almost  with- 
out concern.  He  knew  not  that  death  was  nigh;  but 
in  a  few  minutes  his  spirit  took  its  flight.  The  day 
after,  I  attended  the  tuneral  and  preached  from  Eccl. 
7:2:  "  //  is  better  to  go  to  the  house  of  mourning  them 
to  go  to  the  house  of  feasting:  for  that  is  the  end  of  all 
men;  and  the  living  will  lay  it  to  his  heart.'''  It  was  a 
time  of  much  weeping.  But  alas!  the  sorrow  of  many 
continued  only  for  a  little  season;  and  their  forget- 
fulness  of  God  returned.  While  on  our  way  to  the 
grave,  which  was  in  the  edge  of  a  forest,  the  sun  went 
down;  and  the  solemnities  of  the  burial  were  much 
increased  by  their  being  performed  by  moonlight. 

January  1,  1825,  I  addressed  a  solemn  assembly  in 
York,  and  started  again  on  my  journey,  but  had  gone 
only  five  miles,  when  my  horse  became  so  lame  that 
I  was  unable  to  proceed.  So  I  returned  to  York, 
tarried  a  week,  and  held  a  few  meetings.  As  my 
beast  remained  unfit  for  use,  and  as  no  prospect  ap- 
peared of  a  change  for  the  better,  I  concluded  to 
teach  a  school  in  this  town  and  preach  with  the  peo- 
ple. Accordingly  I  engaged  one  for  three  months 
at  ten  dollars  per  month,  hoping  by  this  to  be  ena- 
bled to  supply  my  wants,  and  free  myself  from  em- 
barrassment. From  the  commencement  of  my  travels, 
I  had  endeavoured  to  employ  all  my  leisure  time  in 
study,  and  by  this  course  had  improved  my  education. 
Still  I  was  poorly  qualified  for  the  business;  but  the 
school  being  backward,  I  thought  by  diligence  and 
perseverance  I  might  get  along.  This  was  ray  first 
engagement  in  any  worldly  employment  for  four 
years.  I  now  made  stated  appointments  twice  a  week 
in  York,  and  twice  in  Green  Creek,  five  miles  from 
my  school.  I  generally  walked  to  the  latter  place 
after  the  close  of  my  school,  and  the  days  being 
short,  frequently  without  having  taken  any  food  afler 
breakfast,  except  a  piece  with  my  scholars,  and  often 
arrived  at  the  meeting  too  late  to  partake  of  any  re- 
freshment till  after  the  exercises.  Sometimes,  in  or- 
der to  meet  my  engagements,  I  would  leave  Green 
Creek  without  any  breakfast,   and  arriving   onl-y  i» 


192  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE, 

season  to  commence  my  school,  I  would  have  no  op- 
portunity to  get  a  regular  meal  till  night.  Three  or 
four  miles  of  this  distance  lay  through  a  wood,  and 
having  no  guide  except  marked  trees,  twice  I  lost  my 
way,  and  wandered  for  a  time  in  the  wood.  These 
toils  and  privations  T  endured  joyfully,  that  I  might 
warn  the  wicked  and  win  souls  to  Christ.  Sometimes 
the  Lord  gave  me  freedom,  led  my  soul  into  the  deep 
waters,  and  comforted  me  with  the  cheering  light  of 
his  countenance. 

In  York,  a  few  believed  in  the  Lord,  and  were 
baptized  by  Eld.  Mugg:  and  in  the  latter  part  of 
January,  a  church  of  twelve  or  fourteen  members 
was  organized  by  Elders  J.  Mugg  and  Samuel  Brad- 
ford. This  month,  I  attended  the  Huron  quarterly 
meeting,  which  was  a  quickening,  refreshing  time  to 
Zion.  In  Green  Creek,  we  had  some  good  seasons. 
A  small  number  professed  to  find  Jesus,  and  many 
others  were  much  impressed;  but  shrinking  at  the 
cross  they  found  no  salvation.  Still  I  sowed  with  the 
hope,  that  the  good  seed  of  the  kingdom  would  yet 
spring  up  and  bear  fruit.  In  this  town  I  was  called 
to  preach  on  two  funeral  occasions.  One,  was  a 
young  man  just  married,  who  after  one  week's  sick- 
ness, was  cut  off  from  life.  The  other  was  an  aged 
man.  Neither  of  them  professed  to  have  any  hope 
in  Christ.  Alas!  how  many  live  without  God,  and 
are  unprepared  when  called  to  meet  the  conquering 
foe.  I  visited  other  towns  at  the  distance  of  ten, 
twenty,  or  thirty  miles,  and  preached  according  to 
the  grace  given  me.  At  some  of  these  meetings, 
there  were  good  signs;  at  others,  my  spirit  was  cast 
down,  and  the  solitary  places  were  witness  to  my 
groans  for  the  salvation  of  sinners.  Generally,  how- 
ever, I  enjoyed  peace  of  mind,  which  was  sweeter 
than  any  thing  this  earth  can  afford. 

About  two  months  after  the  commencement  of  my 
school,  sickness  began  to  prevail,  and  a  number  of  my 
scholars  were  taken  ill.  This  so  reduced  the  school, 
4hat  after  obtaining  the  consent  of  my  employers,  I 
'dismissed  it.  By  faithful  care,  my  horse  had  become 
"fit  fof  use,   and  I  made  preparations  to  go  my  way. 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  193 

During  my  stay,  I  had  formed  a  very  agreeable  ac- 
quaintance with  Elder  Mugg  and  Jared  Miner.  The 
latter,  when  I  came  to  this  country,  was  a  licensed 
preacher  of  the  Methodist  connexion.  Soon  he  went 
forward  in  baptism,  united  with  the  newly  organized 
church  in  York,  and  has  since  become  an  elder.  I 
spent  many  happy  hours  with  him  and  his  family,  and 
received  much  kindness  from  them.  With  these  dear 
friends  I  found  it  hard  to  part. 

Wednesday,  March  16,  I  preached  a  farewell  dis- 
course in  York ;  and  the  next  day  another  in  Green 
Creek.  Friday  I  crossed  the  Indian  reservation,  a 
wilderness  of  twelve  miles,  and  tarried  the  night  near 
Fort  Ball;  the  next  day  went  to  the  Methodist  mis- 
sionary station  at  Upper  Sandusky.  In  the  evening 
I  attended  meeting  with  them,  and  after  a  sermon, 
gave  an  exhortation. 

Sabbath,  March  20,  having  no  invitation  to  preach, 
or  to  tarry  at  the  station,  I  proceeded  to  Big  Island, 
in  Marion  county,    where  I  found  an  assembly  col- 
lected to  hear  Elder  David  Dudley,  who  was  a  Free- 
AVill  Baptist.     Many  more  were   present  than  could 
enter  the  house.     Being   a   stranger,    I  took  a  seat 
without,  till  the  discourse  was  closed.     Then  going 
to  the  door,  I  looked  in  and  said;    "  There  is  in  this 
town,  a  certain  son,  who  has  received  of  his  father  a 
rich  inheritance,  with  every  kindness  a  parent's  love 
can  bestow.     The  father  has  visited  the  son  several 
iimes; — but,   without   cause,   the  son  has  absolutely 
refused   even  to  receive  him  into  his  house!     The 
father  has  reasoned  the  case,   and  affectionately  en- 
treated the  son  again  and  again, — reminding  him  of 
his  liberality  and  uniform  kindness.     Still,  this  son, 
though  he  did  not  pretend  to  dispute  the  kindness  of 
his  father,  nor  assign  a  single  reason  for  his  own  con- 
duct,   has  obstinately  persisted    in   refusing  to  give 
his  father  admission  into  his  habitation,"     Inquisitive 
countenances,  surprise,  and  disgust,  with  a  breathless 
silence,  immediately  ensued.     After  a  pause,  I  said^ 
*'Thisgon  is  now  present."     The  anxious  inquiry, 
*'  Who  can  it  be?"  seemed  heightened,   and  the  peo- 
ple looked  on  one  another  with  astonishment.     Then 
17 


194  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

said  I,  "  Sinner,  thou  art  this  rebellious  son!  God^ 
thy  father  by  creation,  has  given  thee  all  the  good 
thou  hast  ever  enjoyed.  Oft  he  hath  visited  thee  in 
mercy,  and  knocked  at  the  door  of  thy  heart — but  by 
unbelief,  thou  hast  obstinately  bolted  him  out!"  The 
Spirit  of  God  set  this  home  to  the  assembly — and 
many  wept.  A  justice  of  the  peace,  that  was  present, 
felt  this  applied  to  him  as  though  a  voice  from  heaven 
had  said,  "  Thou  art  the  man.^'  He  felt  that  he  was 
the  rebellious  son,  and  mourned  for  his  sins  till  God 
spoke  peace  to  his  soul. 

Here  my  acquaintance  with  Elder  Dudley  com- 
menced. He  removed  to  this  town  about  two  years 
previous,  and  gathered  a  small  church,  but  they  had 
laboured  under  many  trials.  Elder  D.  had  often 
wept  for  the  unbelief  of  the  people  and  the  low  state 
of  Zion.  The  Lord  had  lately  answered  his  prayers, 
and  revived  His  work.  He  was  witnessino^  a  good 
reformation  in  the  place  of  his  residence,  and  in  ari 
adjacent  town.  A  goodly  number  had  already  been 
converted,  and  the  church  increased  to  forty-five  or 
fifty  members,  all  happily  united  in  the  service  of 
God.  I  found  many  open  doors  for  preaching;  and 
my  health  being  poor,  and  the  time  so  far  passed,  I 
gave  up  the  idea  of  going  to  the  Mississippi;  and  for 
a  time  laboured  in  Big  Island,  Salt-rock,  and  at  Marion 
county  seat.  The  Lord  favoured  me  v/ith  some  good 
seasons.  ; 

About  this  time,  I  visited  Grand  township,  which 
joins  Salt-rock,  and  preached  in  a  neighbourhood  situ- 
ated on  the  line  of  these  towns.  Being  strongly  so- 
licited by  certain  brethren  to  teach  a  school  in  this 
vicinity,  I  engaged  one  for  three  months,  thinking 
that  still  I  might  preach  as  much  as  my  health  would 
admit.  I  had  subscription  for  twenty-five  scholars, 
at  $1,50  each,  and  commenced  teaching  on  Tuesday, 
March  29,  1825.  I  made  stated  appointments,  three 
times  a  week  at  my  school-house,  and  once  a  week 
about  five  miles  distant.  In  the  vicinity  of  the  last 
appointment  the  people  appeared  to  have  as  little  idea 
of  repentance,  of  regeneration,  and  the  nature  of  the 
gospel,   as  any  people  to  whom  I  ever  preached.     I 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  19.5 

attended  my  appointments  with  them  a  few  weeks, 
and  sometimes  spoke  with  much  freedom;  but  the  ef- 
fect seemed  no  more  than  beating  upon  an  adamant. 
At  len2;th,  despairing  of  seeing  any  reformation,  I 
witlidrew  my  appointments.  In  the  vicinity  of  my 
school,  I  found  it  hard  preaching,  as  the  people  gen- 
erally had  little  faith  in  the  gospel,  or  little  under- 
standing even  of  its  theory.  Their  views  of  the  way 
to  heaven  seemed  to  be  these: — to  cease  from  im- 
moralities— to  do  good — ^join  the  church,  and  attend 
meetings  and  prayers  regularly.  Once  I  remarked 
in  a  discourse,  '  that  a  man  may  be  strictly  moral, — 
may  be  a  member  of  the  church, — attend  family 
prayer, — and  still  die  in  his  sins,  and  go  to  hell.' 
This  remark  was  much  spoken  of  as  a  presumptuous 
saying.  But  few  weeks  passed,  however,  before  I 
felt  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  "  like  a  fire  shut  up  in  my 
bones;"  and  the  power  of  God  attended  the  word  to 
the  hearts  of  the  people. 

Sabbath,  April  24,  I  spoke  in  the  forenoon  from 
Luke  9:25:  "  For  what  is  a  man  advantaged,  if  he 
gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  himself,  or  be  cast 
away?"  In  the, afternoon,  I  spoke  from  verse  23,  of 
the  same  chapter:  "  If  any  man  will  come  after  me, 
let  him  deny  himself,"  &c.  Several  were  pricked  in 
the  heart  and  cried  to  the  Lord  for  mercy.  In  the 
evenincT  we  had  another  meetino;,  and  were  still  more 
favoured  of  the  Lord.  Four  mourners  were  brought 
into  liberty  and  praised  God.  Col.  C.  of  this  place, 
arose  weeping,  and  said,  "  Christian  friends,  do  pray 
for  me;"  then  he  fell  upon  his  knees  and  wept  ex- 
ceedingly. In  about  a  week,  he  found  peace  in  be- 
lieving, and  publicly  confessed  Christ.  His  conver- 
sion was  instrumental  of  the  conviction  of  his  wife, 
who  also  soon  found  Jesus. 

IMay  IG,  1825.  While  dining  near  the  school- 
house,  I  heard  a  sudden  sound,  like  the  coming  of  a 
mighty  whirlwind.  A  breathless  silence  ensued,  and 
in  an  instant,  all  left  the  table.  Apprised  of  what 
was  at  hand,  I  thought  of  my  scholars,  and  petitioned 
Heaven  to  protect  them  from  danger.  About  twenty- 
Hve  were  in  the  school-house,  which  was  situated  in 


196  A>  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVB. 

a  grove  of  large  oaks.     On  coming  into  the  open  air, 
such  a  scene  as  I  had  never  witnessed,  was  presented. 
The  trees   of  the   adjacent  forest  seemed  to  bow  be- 
fore   a    dreadful    hurricane,    like    grass    before    the. 
mower's  scythe.     Large  branches  of  trees  were  flying 
in  the  air  over  the  fields  like  husks,  the  earth  trem- 
bled at  the  sound,  and  all  around  seemed  as   if  the 
judgment    day  had  come.     We  clung  to  the  body  of 
a  log-house  that  had  just  been  rolled  up,  to  keep  from 
being  driven  away.     In  about  two  minutes,  this  seem- 
ing agitation  of  all  nature  a  little  subsided.    On  look- 
ing around,  we  saw  an  oak  four  or  five  feet  in  diam- 
eter, which  had  fallen  within  two  rods  of  us,  but  such 
had  been  the  noise,  that   till   now,    we  had  not  per- 
ceived it.     We  were  yet  more  astonished  on  finding 
that  the  wind  had  blown  very  little,  for  perhaps  within 
twenty-five  rods  of  the  school-house — and  though  the 
trees  fell  in  great  numbers  each  side   of  it,    not  one 
fell  within  this  distance.     After  the   tempest,   many 
pine  shingles  were  found  in  the  neighbourhood;   and 
as  there  were  none   in  these  towns,  the  people  con- 
cluded they  must  have  been  brought  from  the  west  over 
a  fifty  mile  forest  which  joined  the  neighbourhood  in 
that  direction.     We  understood  that  in  the   western 
settlements,  the  tornado  levelled  almost  every  house 
in  its  course,  till  it  came  to  this  forest.    We  also  learn- 
ed from  the  public  papers,  that  after  it  left  the  county 
of  Marion,  its  violence  much  increased  as   it  moved 
eastward,  till  it  came  to  the  east  and  west   forks   of 
Licking.   Then  it  swept  everything  in  its  course,  level- 
led nearly  every  house  and  iDarn,  carried  many  large 
trees  in  the  air,  throwing  them  end  over  end  like  the 
stalks  of  corn  when  carried  by  a   fierce  wind.       The 
destruction  of  property  was  great,  and   several  lives 
were  lost.    I  understood  that  one  man  w^ho  fled  from  a 
large  brick  house  into  an  orchard,  had  his  brains  dash- 
ed out  by  a  stick  twelve  inches  in  length  and  one  and 
a  half  in  diameter,  that  was  driven  by  the  wind.    The 
house  from  which  he  fled  was  levelled,  and  the   fam- 
ily escaped  by  taking  refuge  in  the  cellar.     We  were 
also  informed,  that  two  men  on  a  plain  seeing  a  cloud 
rising  in  the  west,  watched  it,  till  they  discovered  thus 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  197 

it  was  a  cloud  of  trees,  branches,  Sec.  brought  by  the 
wind.  One  hid  himself  under  a  fallen  tree;  tlie  oth- 
er was  carried  by  the  wind  half  a  mile,  but  by  cling- 
ing to  bushes  that  were  flying  in  the  air,  he  finally 
escaped  with  his  life  and  sustained  little  injury.  This 
whirlwind  was  thought  to  exceed  in  its  violence  any 
that  had  ever  visited  this  country,  I  thought,  Alas! 
what  will  sinners  do,  when  the  "  whirlicind  of  the 
Lord  gocih  forth  withfurrj,  a  continuing  whirlicind;  it 
shall  fall  with  j)ain  vpon  the  head  of  the  tcicked,^''  "  and 
they  shall  not  escape."  J QY.  30:23;  Job.  11:20.  Let 
him  that  is  wise  seek  a  hiding  place  from  that  awtul 
storm  of  wrath,  which  will  soon  be  poured  out  upon 
the  ungodly. 

The  revival  continued  to  progress  in  the  townships 
of  Grand  and  Salt-rock,  till  twelve  or  fifteen  professed 
to  experience  salvation.  Elder  Dudley  preached 
with  us  twice,  and  baptized  eleven  of  the  converts, 
among  whom  were  Col.  C,  and  Esq.  H.  who  was 
awakened  at  the  time  I  addressed  the  sinner  under 
the  character  of  the  rebellious  son.  These  united 
with  the  church  at  Bisf  Island.  In  the  meantime,  INIr. 
J.  Dixon,  a  circuit  preacher  of  the  Methodists,  came 
into  the  vicinity  of  the  revival  and  gathered  a  society 
of  about  twenty-live  members  Of  these,  I  under- 
stood that  only  four  or  five  professed  to  enjoy  reli- 
gion. He  urged  the  mourners  forward,  saying  to 
them,  if  they  would  take  up  the  cross  and  join  the 
society,  perhaps  they  would  immediately  find  salva- 
tion. Accordingly  they  complied,  but  sad  was  the 
apparent  effect;  for  from  this  time,  as  they  were 
within  the  pales  of  the  church,  they  seemed  to  feel 
measurably  secure,  and  soon,  to  appearance,  their  con- 
cern and  anxiety  for  salvation  died  away.  I  think,  of 
the  twenty  mourners  that  united  with  the  society, 
there  was  not  one  soul,  or  at  least  not  more  than  one, 
that  professed  to  experience  a  saving  change  of  heart. 
Thus  the  reformation  stopped.  O!  how  this  pained 
my  soul.  I  wrote  a  letter  to  Mr.  Dixon,  and  in  the 
same,  endeavoured  to  convince  him  that  his  course  had 
been  unscriptural,  and  stated  the  effect,  which,  to 
appearance,  it  had  on  the  minds  of  the  mourners.  He 
17^ 


198  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

returned  me  an  answer,  in  which  he  justified  his 
practice  of  building  churches  or  societies  of  uncon- 
verted persons.  To  the  answer  he  added  a  lengthy 
piece  of  poetry,  which  he  called  a  "satire."  In  this, 
he  called  me  ^'Folly's  eldest  son;^^ — and  made  an  epi- 
taph accordingly,  to  be  put  on  my  tombstone.  As 
this  was  from  a  professed  minister  of  the  meek  and 
lowly  Jesus,  it  deeply  wounded  my  soul.  With  an 
aching;  heart.  I  laid  it  before  the  Lord,  and  conclud- 
ed  to  let  it  rest  till  I  should  meet  him  at  that  tribunal 
from  which  there  will  be  no  appeal.  I  was  informed 
that  some  of  the  Methodist  brethren  were  grieved 
with  him  for  this  satire,  and  talked  of  reporting  him 
to  the  Conference.  But  this  was  the  last  I  heard  of 
it.  O  that  he  may  repent  of  this  thing,  and  find  mer- 
cy in  the  day  of  the  Lord. 

During  my  school,  I  frequently  preached  in  other 
neighbourhoods,  particularly  in  Big  Island,  and  at 
Marion  county  seat.  In  the  former  place  the  revival 
under  the  labours  of  Elder  Dudley,  continued,  and 
the  church  in  his  care  walked  in  great  liberty.  A 
more  happy  and  engaged  people,  I  think  I  had  never 
seen.  Such  was  the  power  and  glory  that  were  fre- 
quently manifested  in  their  meetings,  that  they  were 
indeed  awful  on  account  of  the  presence  of  the 
Lord. 

I  was  present  on  a  baptismal  occasion,  that  was 
remarkably  interesting.  The  day  was  beautiful,  and 
baptism  was  performed  in  the  river  Sciota,  in  the 
midst  of  the  ^reat  prairie  between  Big  Island  and 
Marion.  Scarcely  a  tree  or  shrub  obstructed  the 
sight  for  several  miles  square.  The  grass  that  was 
now  four  or  five  feet  in  height,  bended  gently  before 
a  breeze,  while  the  assembly  formed  a  procession 
between  one  and  two  miles  in  length.  They  came  to. 
the  river  about  the  centre  of  the  prairie  where  they 
had  been  wont  to  baptize,  and  there  met  another  com- 
pany of  people  from  Marion  county  seat.  A  large 
proportion  of  this  assembly  were  holy  Christians  and 
happy  converts.  They  began  to,  sing  one  of  the 
songs  of  Zion,  and  were  filled  with  joy  somewhat  like 
that  which  gladdened  the  heart  of  th^  disciples,  when^ 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  199 

as  their  blessed  Master  was  riding   into  Jerusalem, 
they  cried  "  Hosanna  to  the    Son  of  David!''       We 
kneeled  on  the  grass  while  prayer  was  made  to  God; 
then  Elder  Dudley   led   five  happy  converts  into  the 
stream   who    came    out    rejoicing.      Much   solemni- 
ty pervaded  the  assembly  and   many   wept.       At  the 
conclusion  of  this  interesting  season,  the  church,  join- 
ing hands,  formed  a  ring,  in  which  those  just  baptiz-. 
ed  united,  and  thus  received  the  right-hand  of  fellow- 
ship.    Then  all  kneeled,  and   prayer  v.as   made  for 
them,  for  the  mourners  present,    for  the   assembly, 
and  for  the  whole  world.     They  united  again  in  a 
song  of  praise,  that  with  heavenly   melody   rang  o'er 
the   plain.     Shortly  after  they   commenced   singing, 
they  began  to  shake   hands  with   each  other,  and  be- 
fore the  hymn  closed,  this  salutation   was  exchanged 
by  nearly  the  whole  assembly;   and  many  seemed  al- 
most '  caught  away  by  the  Spirit.'     While  the  congre- 
gation  was   dispersing,  I  watched  the  different  com- 
panies as  they   followed  the   winding   paths  through 
the  wavinor   grass,  and  from  some   I  heard  the  voice 
of  singing  and  gladness  till  they  were  lost  from  sight 
amid  the  oak  groves   that  surrounded  the  prairie   of 
Sciota.     My  soul  was  melted  by  the  sublimity  of  the 
scene;   and  as  I  retired,  I  wept  for  joy.     This  day  I 
remember  as  one  of  the  most  interesting  of  my  life. 

My  school  closed  on  the  2oth  of  June,  1825.  I 
uniformly  began  and  closed  the  exercises  of  the  day 
with  prayer;  and  frequently  made  addresses  to  the 
scholars,  which  seemed  to  gain  place  in  their  little 
hearts,  and  they  often  listened  with  tears.  They  had 
treated  me  with  much  affection,  and  I  found  the 
thoughts  of  parting  with  them  quite  painful.  The 
manner  of  their  instruction  from  former  teachers,  was 
very  different  from  that  with  which  I  had  been  ac- 
quainted; and  pursuing  the  method  of  my  own  coun- 
try, it  was  not  only  new  and  pleasing  to  the  scholars, 
but  also  to  my  employers.  Many  solicited  me  to  en- 
gage for  another  term.  I  had  enjoyed  peace  of  mind, 
and  did  not  feel  that  I  had  erred  in  past  engagements: 
for  I  had  opportunities  of  preaching  often,  and  the 
Lord  had  blessed  the  word  to  the  salvation  of  some. 


200  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

I  had  also  enjoyed  an  advantage  that  I  did  not  antici- 
pate. I  found  that  instructing  others  had  contributed 
to  my  own  improvement.  At  the  commencement  of 
my  school  in  York,  I  began  the  study  of  figures  with- 
out an  instructer.  As  I  boarded  with  my  employers, 
and  preached  five  or  six  times  in  a  week,  I  had  little 
leisure  for  study,  till  after  others  retired  to  rest.  By 
continuing  my  studies  till  midnight,  and  sometimes 
till  two  or  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  I  succeeded, 
with  two  or  three  exceptions,  in  working  all  the  sums 
in  Adams'  Arithnxetic,  before  the  close  of  my  second 
school. 

July  1,  1825,  I  engaged  to  teach  the  same  school 
another  term  of  three  months.  Soon  I  felt  impres- 
sions, that  the  harvest  time  with  sinners  in  this  place 
had  passed,  that  several  who  had  been  awakened 
to  seek  God,  had  grieved  his  Spirit,  and  that  now,  the 
Lord  had  said  of  them  as  he  did  of  Ephraim:  They 
are  ' 'joined  to  idols;  let  them  alone. ^^  I  told  these  im- 
pressions in  public,  and  at  the  same  time  felt  a  deep 
sense  of  the  awful  justice  of  the  great  God.  I  felt 
that  it  was  a  sealing  time,  and  these  presentiments 
proved  true;  for  not  one  soul,  during  my  stay,  after- 
wards professed  to  find  salvation.  Still  I  continued 
preaching  with  great  freedom,  and  much  peace  of 
mind.  My  discourses,  however,  were  principally  di- 
rected to  comfort  and  strengthen  the  saints.  I  ob- 
served some  seriousness  in  my  school,  and  hoped 
that  at  some  future  period,  the  good  seed  that  had 
been  sown  with  many  tears,  would  spring  up  and 
bear  fruit.  These  hopes  were  not  unfounded.  One 
or  two  years  after  I  left  Ohio,  I  received  a  letter 
from  a  friend,  stating  that  several  of  these  children 
had  been  converted,  and  often  reflected  on  the  se- 
rious impressions  they  received  in  this  school. 

About  this  time,  I  began  to  have  forebodings  that 
sickness  awaited  me,  and  perhaps  death.  I  spoke  of 
these  several  times  to  my  friends,  particularly  to 
brother  Bates,  formerly  from  INIontpelier,  Vt.  He  had; 
been  in  the  holy  war  forty-six  years.  The  Lord  had 
blessed  him  with  a  convenient  dwelling,  and  the  good 
hings  of  this  life;     and  he  kindly  invited  me,  if  I 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  20t 

should  be  ill,  to  come  to  his  house,  where  he  assurciT 
me  I  should  have  every   kindness  in   their  power  to 
bestow.     On  the  10th  of  August,  I  began  to  feel  un- 
well;  but  continued  my  school.     The  next  day,  my 
indisposition  increased,  and  with  considerable  effort  I 
passed  through  the  duties  of  the  school,  then  told  my 
scholars  that  I  was  ill,  and  they  need  not  come  again 
till  they  heard  from  me.     A  shower  was  now  rising, 
and  as  I  felt  anxious  to  reach  brother  Bates's,  a  dis- 
tance of  three  miles,  I  rode  very  fast ;   but  being  over- 
taken by  the  rain,   when  within   half  a   mile  of  his 
house,  I  called  on  a  friend,  took   a  bed,  and  tarried 
the  night.      The   next  morning,  I   was  only  able   to 
ride  to  brother  Bates's,  where  I  was  affectionately  re- 
ceived, and  went  immediately  to  bed.     A  fever  had 
fastened  upon  my  system,  and  as  the  climate  was  un- 
favourable  to   my    constitution,   it  was  thought   my 
illness  would  be  severe.     This  I  expected;  but  as  it 
increased,  clouds  veiled  my  mind,  and  I  enjoyed  little 
comfort.     I   tried  to  pray,   but   my   prayers  seemed 
like  a  chattering  noise.     Occasional  flashes  of  light, 
only  kept  me  from   sinking.     I  had  often  thought,  if 
Jaid  on  a  bed  of  sickness  in  a  land  far  from  home,  the- 
smiles  of  Him  in  whom  I  had  put  my  trust,  would  ren- 
der even   this  situation  pleasant,  and  chase  my  woes 
away.     But  now   as   my  distress  increased,  and  the 
light  of  God's  countenance  was  withdrawn,  my  trials 
seemed  greater  than  I  could  bear.     I  felt  that  my  soul 
was  wading  through  a  furnace  of  affliction;    I  sought 
the  cause,  but  found   it  not.     I  knew  not  that  I  had 
neglected  any  particular  duty,  or  committed  any  par- 
ticular gin,  for  which  I  was  thus  forsaken  of  the  Lord. 
In  consequence  of  my  gloomy  state,  sceptical  sugges- 
tions troubled  me ;   and  Satan  tempted  me  to  doubt  the 
reality  of  religion,  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and 
even  the  existence  of  God.     But  the  many  evidences 
of  the  divine    authenticity  of  the  scriptures,  with  my 
own  experience,  wherein  my  soul  had  been  made  ex- 
ceeding joyful  in  circumstances,  temporally, very  afflic- 
tive, prevented  these  evil  suggestions  from  taking  any 
root  in  my  mind.     Again,   I  reflected,  that  this  state 
is  one  of  trial,  and  in  the  intimate  connection  of  soiU 


502  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

and  body,  it  would  be  strange  indeed,  if  the  state  of 
one  should  not  in  some  measure  affect  the  condition 
of  the  other.  If  by  trouble  of  mind  the  outer  man 
wears  away,  as  of  consumption,  why  should  it  be  in- 
credible that  disorder  of  body  should  affect  the  mind? 
From  these  reflections,  I  resolved  that  a  happy  state 
of  feeling  should  not  be  the  basis  of  my  hope;  that 
though  my  sight  was  dim,  I  would  still  walk  by  faith. 
Yea,  I  said  in  my  heart,  ^'Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will 
J  {rust  in  him.^^ 

In  a  little  time  after  my  confinement,  I  became 
very  sick,  and  lost  to  myself.  After  midnight,  brother 
Bates  went  several  miles  for  a  physician,  and  soon 
another  was  called.  They  vv^ere  both  men  of  skill, 
and  very  attentive.  In  about  ten  days  they  succeed- 
ed in  checking  the  fever,  and  I  began  to  amend.  The 
family  seemed  to  know  no  weariness  in  the  abundant 
care  and  kindness  they  bestowed  upon  me;  and  to 
this  day  the  remembrance  of  it  melts  my  heart. 

In  the  latter  part  of  August,  a  quarterly  meeting 
was  to  be  organized  in  Norton,  twenty-five  miles  dis- 
tant. Feeling  anxious  to  attend,  I  ventured  to  ride 
five  or  ten  miles  in  a  day  till  I  reached  the  place. 
Four  churches  united  and  formed  the  Marion  quar- 
terly meeting.  Three  of  these  were  in  Big  Island, 
Marion,  and  Norton.  The  quarterly  meeting  con- 
tained two  elders,  David  Dudley  and  Samuel  Brad- 
ford, and  about  one  hundred  members.  My  heart 
was  glad  for  the  good  work  of  the  Lord  in  this  wil- 
derness. But  my  short  journey  had  been  too  much 
for  my  strength,  and  my  fever  returned;  so  that  dur- 
ing the  meeting,  I  did  not  stay  in  the  assembly  more 
than  two  hours.  In  this  time  I  sat  in  a  chair,  and 
preached  about  an  hour  with  some  freedom.  I  re- 
tired immediately  from  the  barn  where  the  meeting 
was  holden,  went  into  a  chamber,  and  lay  down  on  a 
sheet  expanded  on  a  frame,  to  prevent  the  inconven- 
ience of  the  heat.  Here  I  continued,  mostly  alone, 
passing  the  time  in  much  restlessness  and  weeping, 
till  the  quarterly  meeting  closed.  Then  I  returned 
slowly  to  Marion  county  seat;  and  when  I  arrived, 
J3iy  strength  was  so  exhausted,  that  I  thought  I  should 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  203 

tall  from  my  horse.  Col.  H.  Gorton,  a  brother  and 
friend,  seeing  my  situation,  met  me  a  few  rods  from 
his  door,  and  helped  me  into  his  house,  and  on  to  a 
bed'.  In  a  few  minutes  a  chill  struck  me,  my  mouth 
and  tongue  became  cold  and  numb,  and  for  a  little 
time  I  was  unable  to  speak.  After  this  I  was  con- 
fined by  what  is  called  a  chill  fever,  a  complaint  fre- 
quent in  this  country,  and  which  often  proves  fatal. 
I  tarried  at  brother  Gorton's  about  a  week,  and  was 
attended  by  one  of  my  former  physicians;  then  I  went 
to  the  house  of  Eld.  Bradford,  and  staid  another  week. 
I  endured  much  pain  at  both  these  places,  and  fre- 
quently had  turns  of  derangement;  but  at  the  close 
of  the  second  week,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  my 
health  was  measurably  restored.  The  kindness  I  re- 
ceived from  these  friends  was  very  considerable  j 
may  Heaven  bless  them.  I  had  formed  some  acquain-*' 
tance  with  Elder  Bradford  in  New- York,  and  the 
opportunity  I  now  enjoyed  with  him  was  comforting. 

About  the  middle  of  September,  I  was  able  to  move 
slowly  from  place  to  place,  and  hold  a  few  meetings. 
I  called  to  see  my  physicians,  and  though  they  did 
not  profess  religion,  they  declined  receiving  any  re- 
ward for  their  services,  and  seemed  to  take  satisfaction 
in  showing  me  these  favours.  O  that  it  may  be  said 
to  them,  in  a  coming  day,  "  I  2uas  sick  and  ye  visited 
me.'"  After  this  I  returned  to  Grand  township,  again 
commenced  my  school,    and  continued  it  two  weeks. 

In  the  early  part  of  Oct.  1825,  I  attended  the  orga- 
nization of  the  Ohio  yearly  meeting,  in  Center,  a 
township  joining  Big  Island.  Elders  David  Dudley, 
Moses  Dudley,  Marcus  Kilbourn,  Samuel  Bradford', 
and  two  or  three  other  preachers  were  present.  The 
meeting  was  organized  by  appointing  Elder  Bradford, 
moderator,  and  myself  to  serve  as  recorder  for  this 
session.  Huron,  Marion,  and  Miami  quarterly  meet- 
ings united;  and  in  these,  I  think  there  were  ten  or- 
dained preachers,  and  thirteen  small  churches.  The 
number  of  members  was  not  ascertained,  but  proba- 
bly did  not  exceed  three  hundred.  We  enjoyed  some 
refreshings  through  a  part  of  the  meeting;  but  on  the 
Sabbath  it  appeared  to  be  a  time  of  mourning,  es- 


ilr  Pf:/''-> 


^04  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

|)ecially  among  the  preachers.  In  the  latter  part  of 
the  day,  however,  the  free  Spirit  dispersed  the  gloom 
in  some  measure,  and  several  weighty  exhortations 
excited  a  degree  of  feeling  in  the  assembly.  As  the 
meeting  was  about  to  close,  a  great  solemnity  filled 
my  soul.  By  faith,  I  saw  the  "  Plant  of  renown''^ 
spreading  its  tender  branches  over  the  wilderness  of 
the  west  and  south.  It  seemed  as  though  the  future 
prosperity  and  glory  of  the  church  were  instantly 
presented  before  mine  eyes.  I  beheld  the  little  pray- 
ing bands  scattered  amid  the  plains  and  forests  of 
Ohio,  from  lake  Erie  to  Ohio  river,  and  west  into 
the  deserts  of  Indiana,  and  saw  them  worship  in  their 
log  cottages.  And  the  period  seemed  near,  when  this 
little  company,  now  assembled  in  a  barn  to  hold  the 
first  yearly  meeting,  should  become  a  great  people. 
I  thought  with  myself,  O  what  will  the  Lord  do  for 
them  in  twenty  years!  Surely  we  have  reason  to  be- 
lieve he  will  work  wonders.  O,  if  Randall  and  Colby 
could  have  been  here  to-day,  and  have  seen  the  white 
fields  ready  for  the  harvest,  how  would  they  have 
wept  for  joy.  Twenty  years  from  this  time,  if  the 
brethren  remain  steadfast,  and  the  Ohio  yearly  meet- 
ing assemble,  what  wonders,  what  glorious  revivals 
and  additions  can  they  speak  of  to  the  praise  of  their 
Redeemer.  Then  they  may  look  back  to  this  day, 
and  remember  they  were  but  as  a  handful.  The 
meeting  closed  with  much  solemnity,  and  many  I  be- 
lieve went  away  comforted. 

I  had  laboured  under  constant  depression  of  mind 
since  the  time  of  my  confinement;  and  only  at  inter- 
vals, and  even  then  but  for  a  few  minutes,  was  I 
happy.  At  this  meeting,  the  Lord  granted  some  com- 
fort to  my  soul;  but  to  my  sorrow,  I  found  that  my 
joy  departed  immediately  after.  My  days  were  again 
solitary,  and  spent  in  mourning;  and  my  prayers 
seemed  an  empty  sound.  I  felt  that  I  had  little  more 
work  to  do  for  the  Lord  in  this  land.  A  constant 
gloom  continued  to  veil  my  mind,  my  labours  seemed 
more  worthless  than  the  dust,  and  I  could  see  no 
prospect  of  their  being  useful  in  this  part  of  the  coun- 
try.    One  month  of  the  term  for  which  I  had  engaged 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  2t)5 

to  teach  school  was  yet  to  come,  and  I  concluded  to 
ask  a  dismission,  that  I  might  return  to  New-York. 
This  was  granted;  and  in  two  days,  all  my  employers 
with  one  or  two  small  exceptions,  paid  what  was  due 
on  the  school-bills.  I  attended  a  few  meetings  in  the 
vicinity  of  my  school,  and  in  neighbouring  towns. 
Thick  darkness  seemed  to  cover  me,  and  I  deeply 
siffhed  for  barrenness  of  soul.  Could  the  trees  on 
the  plains  of  Marion  county  speak,  they  might 
tell  the  solitary  hours  I  there  spent  in  sighs  and 
groans. 

About  the  10th  of  October,  1825,  I  bid  my  brethren 
and  friends  farewell.     It  was   a  solemn  parting — and 
to  me,  a  gloomy  time.     My  health  was  still  poor,  and 
I  was  very  feeble.     A  journey  of  nearly  five  hundred 
miles  lay  before  me,  to  travel   principally  on  horse- 
back, amid  the  winds  and  rains  of  autumn.     But  this 
was  nothing  compared  with  the  cheerless  winter  that 
chilled  my  poor  soul.     Sometimes  I  would  try  to  ap- 
ply to  my  case  the  words  of  Dtivid:   "  Why  art  tkoiL 
cast  down,    0  my  soul"?    and  ivhy  art  thou  disquieted 
within  me?     Hope  thou  in  God;  for  I  shall  yet  jyraise 
him,  who  is  the  health  of  i)iy 'countenance,  and  my  God.^' 
Still  this  could  not   bring  the  life-giving  presence  of 
my  Saviour;  nor  recall  the  happiness  of  former  days. 
I  proceeded  on  my  journey  to  Green  Creek  and  York 
townships,  a  distance  of  about  fifty  miles.     After  rest- 
ing some  days  and  holding  a  few  meetings,   I  contin- 
ued my  journey  to  Wayne,  preaching  occasionally  by 
the  way.     I  arrived  at  this  town  the  first  day  of  No- 
vember,  gave   notice  for  a  meeting  at  the  house  of 
Mr.  Morse,  and  a  considerable  room  was  s6on  filled. 
A  revival  had  lately  gladdened  Zion,   and   if  I    was 
correctly  informed,  all  in  the  assembly,  except  three, 
professed  religion.     Of  this   I  was   ignorant  at  the 
time,  and  my  mind  was  led  to  direct  my  discourse  to 
the  unconverted.     I  spoke  from  Prov.  23:23:   "  Buy 
the    trxdh   and   sell   it   not.'^     From  an  impression,   I 
turned  and  addressed  a  stranger  who  stood  by  my  side,, 
in  the  following  manner:   "  Young  man,    remember 
though  thou  art  now  in  time,  to-morrow  thou  mayest 
be  in  eternity;  though  to-day  thou  art  with  us  in  the 
13 


^06  i    HELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

body,  to-morrow  thou  mayest  be  conversant  with  dis- 
embodied spirits  in  the  eternal  world."  This  man 
was  the  only  male  in  the  assembly  that  had  no  hope 
in  Christ.  I  was  informed  that  he  went  home  quite 
serious,  and  made  some  remarks  on  the  youth  of  the 
preacher,  and  the  sermon  he  had  heard,  that  indicated 
his  heart  had  been  touched.  The  next  morning  he 
arose  in  like  manner  solemn,  but  soon  commenced 
singing  a  song,  apparently  to  drown  reflection.  This 
had  been  his  usual  manner  when  convicted,  accord- 
ing to  his  frequent  confessions.  One  of  his  associ- 
ates coming  in  while  he  was  singing,  said  to  him: 
You  feel  quite  merry  this  morning?"  He  replied: 
Yes — what  is  the  use  of  ojte^s  dying  before  his  time 
comes"?''  Soon  he  went  to  the  rolling  up  of  a  log- 
building — continued  cheerful  through  the  day,  and 
occasionally  sung  songs;  but  a  little  before  sunset, 
a  log  on  which  he  sat  at  the  top  of  the  building,  began 
to  roll.  He  saw  that  he  must  fall,  yet  being  strong 
and  active,  seemed  to  think  he  should  escape  danger, 
and  cried  with  his  usual  cheerfulness,  "  Take  carei 
boys."  These  were  his  last  words;  for  as  soon  as 
he  reached  the  ground  the  log  fell  on  his  head.  He 
could  neither  speak  nor  move,  but  looked  wishfully 
on  his  friends,  and  died  in  fifteen  minutes.  Thus  he 
found  that  his  time  had  come  ''as  a  thief  in  the  night.' ^ 
When  leaving  home  in  the  morning,  he  stopped  a  lit- 
tle distance  from  the  door,  in  which  his  wife  was 
standing  with  their  only  child,  looked  at  them  a  min- 
ute in  silence,  then  returning,  kissed  the  child,  and 
left  his  little  family  for  ever!  But  ah,  how  little  did 
he  think  he  had  heard  his  last  sermon— that  the  last 
day  of  his  life  had  come,  and  the  Judge  was  standing 
at  the  door!  May  this  be  a  warning  to  the  ungodly. 
When  I  heard  the  solemn  tidings,  I  was  at  the  house 
of  Horace  Morsej  a  brother  of  the  young  man,  and  a 
preacher  in  the  Free- Will  Baptist  connexion.  I  vis- 
ited the  fatal  spot  immediately,  and  guided  by  iablobdy 
path,  followed  the  body  of  this  Unfortunate  youth  to  a 
neighbouring  dwelling;  where  with  keen  sympathies 
1  witnessed  the  agonies  of  his  companion  and  numer- 
ous relatives,    who  wept  as  though  they  had  no  re- 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE,  207 

maining  comfort.     Then  I  said,  "  M(in  is  like  to  ran- 
ity:  his  days  are  as  a  shadow  that  passeth  away.'' 

Nov.  4,  182o,  closed  twenty  years  ot^  my  life,  and 
it  was  a  day  of  much  reflection  and  solemnity.  As  it 
was  the  wish  of  the  relatives,  I  preached  the  funeral 
sermon  of  the  young  man  that  had  been  called  away 
so  suddenly.  A  numerous  congregation  attended, 
and  about  thirty  mourners  wept  at  the  grave  of  their 
deceased  friend  ;  while  the  multitude  that  stood 
around  dropped  many  a  tear.  I  never  was  present 
on  a  more  impressive  occasion.  "  Blessed  is  the  man 
that  "  IS  ready:"  for  "  man  knoweth  not  his  time." 

After  this,  I  attended  a  few  meetings  in  these  parts, 
and  formed  some  acquaintance  with  several  brethren 
of  the  Wayne  quarterly  meeting,  which  had  been 
just  organized.  The  number  of  members  was  small, 
yet,  there  appeared  to  be  some  humble,  faithful  souls 
among  them.  I  enjoyed  some  interesting  seasons,  yet 
generally  my  spirit  continued  in  bondage,  and  my  la- 
bours still  seemed  to  be  almost  useless.  But  as  I 
was  confident  my  commission  had  been  received  from 
the  Lord,  I  dared  not  forbear  to  warn  the  wicked.  I 
continued  my  journey  to  New- York,  and  held  several 
meetings  by  the  way,  still  labouring  under  trials,  and 
doubting  whether  I  should  ever  again  enjoy  the  set- 
tled peace  that  once  blessed  my  soul.  Yet  the  oath 
that  I  made  on  the  day  of  my  espousal,  was  engraven 
on  my  heart,  and  I  felt  no  inclination  to  violate  it; 
but  when  tempted  to  give  up  my  hope,  I  would  say 
in  the  language  of  Peter:  "Lord,  to  whom  shall  I 
go?  thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life."  At  Hano- 
ver, N.  Y.,  I  took  my  gig  which  I  left  there  when 
going  to  Ohio,  and  proceeding  on  my  way  home- 
ward, held  a  few  meetings  in  the  western  part  of  the 
state. 

About  the  first  of  Dec,  1825,  I  arrived  at  my  fath- 
er's in  Junius,  having  been  absent  about  fourteen 
months,  and  was  received  affectionately.  But  find- 
ing that  my  brother  Friend  had  left  home  only  a  day 
or  two  before,  to  go  to  Michigan,  expecting  to  be 
absent  one  or  two  years,  I  followed  him  immediately 
^bout  seventy  miles,   and  overtook  him.     We  had  a 


208  A.  RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

pleasant  meeting,  and  returned  thanks  to  God.  He 
concluded  to  delay  his  journey  ;  and  accompanied 
me  home. 


GH AFTER  XIV. 

My  tri0,ls  and  labours  for  seven  monilis  after  my  return 

from  Ohio. 

Mv  soul  continued  in  a  furnace  of  affliction.  My  i 
hours  passed  in  gloom,  and  my  days  were  numbered  1 
in  much  sorrow.  I  attended  one  or  two  meetings  in 
adjacent  towns,  but  such  heaviness  oppressed  me, 
that  I  felt  confident  my  labour  was  in  vain.  My  de- 
pression increased,  and  I  dreaded  to  visit  my  breth- 
ren, expecting  they  would  be  greatly  disappointed  in 
me — -and  their  disappointment  I  thought,  would  fill 
me  with  anguish.  Believing  my  life  was  of  little  use 
to  the  church  or  to  the  world,  and  thinking  it  mat- 
tered little  where  I  spent  my  time,  I  engaged  a  school 
in  my  father's  neighbourhood,  and  commenced  teach- 
ing about  the  lOth  of  December.  I  made  stated  ap- 
pointments twice  a  week  in  this  vicinity,  and  once  a 
week  in  an  adjacent  neighbourhood,  and  occasionally 
preached  in  other  places,  particularly  in  Galen.  Great 
darkness  covered  the  people:— ^oft  I  went  to  my  ap- 
pointments with  a  heavy  heart,  and  returned  with  the 
burden  still  increased.  I  enjoyed  the  society  of  my 
father's  family,  and  my  three  brothers  attended  the 
school.  These  were  pleasant  temporal  privileges, 
but  they  could  not  make  me  happy  while  my  Saviour 
hid  his  face,  and  I  could  not  see  sinners  turning  to 
God.  In  solitary  places  I  wept,  and  prayed  the  Lord 
once  more  to  dispel  my  darkness  and  shine  into  my 
heart;  but  still  I  found  no  answer  to  my  petitions. 
I  read  the  Lamentations  of  the  prophet  Jeremiah,  and 
applied  such  passages  as  these  to  my  case:  "I  am 
the  man  that  hath  seen  affliction  by  the  rod  of  his 
wrath.  He  hath  led  me  and  brought  me  into  dark- 
ness but  not  into  light.     Surely   against   me  is  he 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  209 

turned;  he  turneth  his  hand  against  me  n.\\  the  day. 
He  hath  set  me  in  dark  places  as  they  that  be  dead 
of  old.  He  hath  hedged  me  about  that  I  cannot  get 
out:  He  hath  made  my  chain  heavy.  Also  when  I 
cry  and  shout,  he  shutteth  out  my  prayer. — And  I 
said,  My  strength  and  my  hope  is  perished  from  the 
Lord."  Lam.  3:1—8,18.  Still,  in  this  state  of  af- 
fliction, I  knew  God  was  just  in  all  his  ways,  and 
that  he  would  be  just,  if,  for  my  unfaithfulness  and 
my  sins,  he  should  hide  his  face  for  ever.  Yet  the 
Lord  strengthened  me,  so  that  I  felt  no  inclination 
to  abandon  the  cause  of  Christ,  or  yield  my  hope  in 
the  promises  of  God:  but  I  did  seriously  think  of  re- 
tiring from  a  public  life;  for  all  my  preaching  seemed 
like  "  sounding  brass,  or  a  tinkling  cymbal."  I  re- 
viewed my  experience  and  my  evidences  of  accept- 
ance with  God.  I  could  not  reject  them.  Again  I 
examined  my  evidences  of  having  been  called  to 
preach  the  gospel.  I  could  not  disbelieve.  And  now 
what  could  I  do?  This  commission  was  not  "  a  light 
thing"  that  I  might  lay  aside  by  my  own  will;  and 
as  the  mandate,  "Go ye — and  preach  the  gospel,'^  had 
not  been  repealed,  I  dared  make  no  other  conclusion 
than  this;  that  I  would  preach  according  to  my  abil- 
ity, and  leave  the  event  with  God.  I  tried  to  content 
myself  by  reflecting  on  the  scripture  that  saith:  "  No 
chastening  for  the  present  seemeth  to  be  joyous,  but 
grievous  :  nevertheless,  afterward  it  yieldeth  the 
peaceable  fruit  of  righteousness  unto  them  which  are 
exercised  thereby."  And  though  no  animation  or 
joy  should  ever  again  cheer  my  countenance,  I  re- 
solved to  live  at  the  feet  of  my  Saviour,  and  I  said 
with  the  Psalmist:  "  Whom  have  I  in  heaven  but  theel 
and  there  is  noiie  upon  earth  that  J  desire  besides  thee. ^^ 
In  Jan.,  1826,  I  left  my  school  to  attend  the  Ben- 
ton quarterly  meeting,  holden  at  Flint  Creek,  in  Mid- 
dlesex. During  my  visit  to  Ohio,  there  had  been  a 
great  revival  in  this  vicinity,  and  nearly  one  hundred 
had  been  baptized  in  the  town  by  Elder  Wire.  I  ex- 
pected the  converts  would  be  generally  present  and 
much  in  the  Spirit;  and  should  I  speak  in  the  meet- 
ing, my  testimony  would  be  cold  and  useless.  So  I 
18* 


210  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

concluded  to  be  a  disconsolate  spectator,  and  entered 
the  crowded  assembly,  hoping  to  find  a  seat  in  some 
corner,  and  pass  unobserved.     But  immediately  ev- 
ery eye  was  fixed  on  me,  and  the  countenances  of  all 
seemed  to  tell,  that  they  had  heard  of  "  the  boy  preach- 
er^' in  the  days  of  his   gladness;   and  that  now  they 
expected  to  hear   for  themselves.     I  thought  within 
myself,  'Alas!  you  will  be  disappointed — and  this  as- 
sembly will  spy  out  my  barrenness.'     The    preacher 
who  was  addressing  the  people,   stopped  and   invited 
me  to  take  a  seat  with  the   ministers.     I   was  filled 
with  confusion,  hid  my  face,  and  wept  on  account  of 
my  poverty.     After  becoming   a  little    composed,    I 
looked  around  on  the  assembly,  and  saw  perhaps  one 
hundred  happy  converts.     They  were  singing  one  of 
the  songs  of  Zion — heaven  seemed  to  shine  in   their 
countenances — and  for  a  few  minutes,   my  soul  was 
melted  and  charmed  with  the  beautiful  sight.     After 
this  they  spoke  in  quick  succession   and   with   much 
power;   but  it  reminded  me  of  a  touching  contrast — 
the  difference   between  their  state  and  mine.     Again 
my  poverty  pressed  upon  me,  as   a  burden  that  was 
insupportable,  and  I  wept  as  though  my  tears  were  a 
fountain.     At  length  I  arose  and  begaa  to  speak; — . 
my  heart  broke — and,  "  Glory  to  God,"   in  this  very 
hour  the  winds  of  Heaven  began  to  blow  on  my  soul. 
The  clouds  that  had  covered  me  five  months,  now  fled 
away.    The  gl©ry  of  God  beamed  upon  me,  and  again 
I   tasted  the   happiness  that  had  formerly  gladdened 
my  spirit.     O,   how  easy  it  was  to  speak  the  word  of 
the  Lord.     A  few  hours  after  this,  I  willingly  accept- 
ed an  invitation  to  preach;   and    if  ever    the    Lord 
helped  me,  he  did  in   this  discourse.     It  seemed  as 
though  all  I  had  to  do  was  to  receive  the  word  imme-. 
diately  from  God,    and   speak  it  to  the  people.     The 
assembly  was  greatly  melted,   and  I  felt  myself  ex- 
ceedingly  abased    and    humbled    before    God.     His 
presence  was  glorious  and  awful.     After  this,   many 
spoke,    and   we    enjoyed    a   refreshing   time.     Now 
it    seemed   as  though  I   was   in  a    new  world;   and 
if  I   ever  felt  thankful  to  God,  I  did  for  this  deliver- 
ance« 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  211 

Why  I  had  been  thus  forsaken  of  the  Lord,  had 
been  a  query  which  I  was  unable  to  solve.  But  now 
it  appeared  that  God  had  especially  designed  this  vis- 
itation for  the  trial  of  my  faith,  and  to  strengthen 
others.  As  Whittield  says,  "Ministers  should  be 
tempted  in  all  things  like  unto  brethren,  that  they 
may  be  able  experimentally  to  succour  those  that  are 
tempted."  Again,  I  found  that  this  affliction  had 
worked  for  my  good,  in  that  it  had  weaned  me  from 
the  world,  taught  mc  to  feel  my  dependance  on  God, 
and  had  humbled  my  pride. 

On  the  Sabbath,  meeting  was  appointed  in  two 
places,  but  the  heart  of  the  people  was  together,  and 
they  crowded  into  one  assembly.  This  was  a  day  of 
Emmanuel's  power,  and  a  time  of  great  joy.  Again 
it  fell  to  my  lot  to  speak  to  the  people,  and  I  feared 
that  my  clouds  would  return;  but  it  pleased  the  Lord 
to  give  me  as  much  freedom  as  I  enjoyed  the  day  be- 
fore, and  again,  in  my  own  sight,  I  sunk  down  as 
nothing  before  the  Lord.  O  blessed  be  his  name,  for 
his  great  mercy  to  an  unworthy  child.  After  meet- 
ing, I  returned  to  my  school  happy  in  God.  Now  I 
regretted  that  I  had  engaged  the  school,  for  the 
Lord's  harvest  appeared  inviting,  and  I  wished  to  be 
labouring  therein.  In  my  public  communications, 
however,  the  Spirit  gave  me  freedom,  and  I  enjoyed 
much  peace  in  opening  and  closing  my  school' by 
prayer,  and  in  frequently  speaking  to  ray  scholars. 

In  the  early  part  of  March,  I  was  called  to  sit  on  a. 
council  of  business  in  Sodus,  appointed  by  the  Ben- 
ton quarterly  meeting.  The  council  proposed  to  set 
me  apart  to  the  work  whereunto  the  Lord  had  called 
me.  This  was  unexpected.  Considering  my  youth, 
and  that  the  request  had  not  been  presented  by  the 
church  of  which  I  was  a  member,  I  was  doubtful  res- 
pecting my  duty.  But  after  making  supplication  to 
God  for  direction,  the  elder  of  the  church  in  Junius 
being  present,  I  consented  to  their  propos^al  on  the 
5th  of  March,  1826.  After  my  return  to  Junius,  the 
church  accepted  my  new  credentials  and  gave  me  a 
letter  accordingly.  Shortly  afterward,  on  a  day  ap- 
pointed for  communion  in  Junius,  it  unexpectedly  fell 


212  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE, 

to  my  lot  to  break  bread  to  the  church.  This  being 
a  duty  that  had  not  before  devolved  on  me,  the  cross 
was  considerable,  and  I  cried  to  the  Lord  for  assis- 
tance. Language  cannot  describe  how  unworthy  I 
felt  to  officiate  in  the  ordinances  of  God's  house,  par- 
ticularly in  the  holy  supper.  With  a  trembling  hand 
I  moved  forward  to  handle  the  symbols  of  my  dear 
Saviour's  broken  body,  and  in  doing  this  my  soul  was 
strengthened  and  blessed  of  the  Lord.  His  presence 
was  in  the  meeting,  and  we  had  the  witness  that  our 
fellowship  was  with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Je- 
sus Christ. 

About  the  15th  of  March,  I  closed  my  school,  and 
to  some  of  my  scholars,  as  well  as  myself,  it  was  a 
solemn  day.  I  looked  on  the  children  that  had  been 
three  months  under  my  care,  and  reflected  on  the 
change  that  twenty  years  would  make.  How  many 
would  then  be  in  the  tomb — and  how  many  of  those 
who  should  survive  would  be  scattered.  I  prayed 
that  they  might  be  prepared  for  the  scenes  of  the  fu- 
ture. Solemn  was  the  thought,  that  my  words  and 
examples  had  made  impressions,  that  would  be  re- 
membered by  them  long  after  I  should  be  laid  in  the 
grave.  So,  I  prayed  that  wherein  I  had  erred,  the 
Lord  would  forgive;  and  that  those  deeds  which  I  had 
wrought  in  the  light  of  God,  might  be  engraven  on 
their  hearts,  and  instrumental  of  good  to  their  souls. 
Two  of  my  scholars  had  for  some  time  appeared  se- 
rious, and  though  they  did  not  as  yet  submit  to  the 
cross,  I  hoped  these  impressions  would  terminate  in 
their  reconciliation  to  God. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  month,  I  went  to  Ontario, 
Penfield,  and  Perinton,  and  enjoyed  some  refreshing 
meetings  with  the  churches  in  these  towns.  In  some 
instances  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shone  round  about  us. 
We  witnessed  a  few  cases  of  awakening,  and  convic- 
tion followed  a  small  number  till  they  were  convert- 
ed. While  I  was  in  these  towns  several  communi- 
cated liberally  to  my  temporal  necessities.  I  had 
been  told  that  it  was  unscriptural  to  give  thanks  to 
any  but  God.  But  about  this  time  I  read  what  Paul 
said,  Rom.  16:4:  "  Unto  whom  [Priscilla  and  Aquil- 


A  RELIGIOUS  narhativk.  213 

la]  not  only  I  give  thanks,  but  also  all  the  churches  of 
the  Gentiles."  So  as  I  had  the  example  ofPaul,  and  all 
the  churches  of  the  Gentiles,  I  gave  thanks  to  those 
who  had  supplied  my  wants.  After  holding  meetings 
in  several  other  towns,  I  returned  to  Junius,  preach- 
ed two  or  three  times,  and  then,  in  company  with  my 
eldest  brother,  visited  my  sister  in  Ithica.  Here  I 
parted  with  my  brother,  who  was  to  start  immediately 
for  Michigan.  We  had  spent  the  winter  together, 
and  the  reflection,  that  probably  we  should  never  en- 
joy each  other's  society  in  a  like  opportunity,  increas- 
ed the  feeling  interest  of  this  occasion.  As  my  broth- 
er went  out  of  my  sight,  I  thought  within  myself, 
'  thus  children  soon  grow  up  into  life,  and  like  the 
young  birds  of  the  nest,  are  scattered  in  the  world.' 

After   preaching  at   Ithica,  I  visited  several  other 
towns  within  the  limits  of  the  Owego  quarterly  meet- 
ing, preached  the  word  to  many   congregations,   and 
enjoyed  the  witness  that  my  labour  was  not  in  vain  in 
the  Lord.     I  held  two  meetings  in  the  town  of  Ithica, 
at  the  house  of  Esq.  Dean,    about  three   miles   from 
the  village.     A  revival  had  just  gladdened  the  hearts 
of  many  in  this  vicinity,  and  these  meetings  were  bles- 
sed with  the   presence   of  the  Lord.      One    desired 
baptism.     This   ordinance   I  had  never  yet  adminis- 
tered.    A  meeting  for  the  purpose  was  appointed  on 
the  9th  of  May,  1826.     The  day   was   pleasant,  and 
the  earth  was  arrayed  in  all   the  loveliness  of  spring. 
Previous  to  the  hour  appointed,  I  retired  to  a  beauti- 
ful pine  grove,  and  spent  a  little  time  entreating  the 
Lord  to  stand  by  me  this  day  and  strengthen  me  for 
the  solemn  work  before  me.     I  received  much   com- 
fort, and  went  to  the  meeting  very  happy.     The  Lord 
enabled  me  to  speak  with  much  boldness,  and  caused 
his  Spirit  to  move  on  the  assembly.     The   candidate 
related  her  experience,  and  received  the  approbation 
of  the  brethren;    then  we  walked   to   the   water,  and 
with  feelings  of  deep  self-abasement,  I  administered 
the  ordinance,  and  was  greatly  blessed  of  the  Lord. 

From  Ithica  I  passed  between  the  Cayuga  and 
Seneca  lakes,  crossed  the  latter  from  Ovid  to  Milo, 
and  after  holding  several  meetings  in  different  towns 


214  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

went  to  Middlesex.  I  attended  the  Benton  quarterly 
meeting  on  the  12th  ?ind  13th  of  May,  1826.  The 
assembly  was  large;  many  brethren  and  converts 
were  present,  and  we  were  favoured  with  a  heavenly 
season.  At  this  meeting,  I  assisted  in  ordaining 
brother  John  Borden  to  the  work  of  an  evangelist. 
After  this  I  visited  the  brethren  in  Groveland  and 
Geneseo,  and  held  a  few  meetings;  then  proceeded 
to  Clarkson  and  attended  the  Bethany  quarterly  meet- 
ing at  Ladd's  corner,  May  20  and  21.  I  think  twelve 
preachers  attended;  a  large  number  of  brethren  were 
present,  and  a  congregation  of  about  one  thousand 
people.  The  preaching  was  interesting,  and  the 
season  profitable;  but  to  me  it  was  a  time  of  trial. 
Thinking  it  my  duty  to  address  the  people,  I  named 
a  text  and  proceeded  for  a  time  with  some  embarrass- 
ment. Presently  a  confusion  in  the  meeting,  and 
the  circumstance  of  several  leaving  the  assembly, 
increased  my  difficulty;  the  enemy  took  advantage, 
and  I  feared  that  I  had  mistaken  duty.  From  the 
restless  state  of  the  congregation,  I  supposed  the 
people  did  not  wish  to  hear  me — my  spirit  sunk,  and 
before  my  discourse  was  half  finished  I  took  my  seat. 
The  information  was  given  me,  that  the  confusion  in 
the  assembly  had  been  occasioned  by  a  man  who  was 
intoxicated;  yet  my  conflict  became  great.  I  doubt- 
ed whether  the  Lord  had  ever  called  me  to  preach — 
and  my  trial  seemed  greater  than  I  could  bear.  As 
I  went  from  the  meeting,  I  vented  my  grief  in  bitter 
weeping,  yet  this  did  not  assuage  the  sorrow  that  fill- 
ed my  bosom.  Elder  Jenkins  tried  to  comfort  me; 
but  I  replied,  *  Such  is  my  barrenness  that  I  cannot 
preach:  I  would  be  willing  to  preach,  if  my  labours 
were  instrumental  of  the  conversion  of  any  souls,  or 
of  any  good  to  Zion;  but  they  are  cheaper  than  the 
dust,  and  I  cannot  think  it  is  my  duty  to  attempt  to 
preach,  while  so  little  good,  or  even  none  at  all  at- 
tends my  labours.'  He  replied,  "Brother  Marks, 
you  do  not  know  what  good  may  arise  from  your  la- 
bours, though  now  you  may  see  no  fruits.  God  has 
commanded  you  to  preach,  and  you  must  preach,  or  be 
damned.' '     His  saying  had  no  effect  to  relieve  me  of 


._ 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  213 

my  burden.  I  went  to  a  wood,  and  laid  myself  on 
the  ground  far  from  the  hearing  of  any,  and  there  for 
a  long  time,  gave  vent  to  my  anguish.  My  life  ap- 
peared to  me  useless,  and  I  thought  I  should  hardly 
again  desire  to  see  the  face  of  man.  But  after  con- 
sidering the  subject,  and  not  being  able  to  persuade 
myself  that  God  had  not  called  me  to  labour  in  his 
vineyard,  I  thought  if  the  Lord  would  hide  me  in  the 
grave,  this  would  be  pleasant.  Yet  as  I  saw  no  al- 
ternative, I  resolved  to  cast  my  care  on  Jesus,  and 
submit  to  my  duty  amid  all  my  poverty  of  soul.  When 
the  dews  of  the  evening  began  to  fall,  I  returned  pen- 
sive to  the  house  of  a  friend,  where  certain  brethren 
endeavoured  to  persuade  me  that  this  fiery  trial  would 
only  purify  me,  and  fit  me  for  greater  enjoyment  and 
usefulness.  A  faint  hope  that  this  might  be  the  ef- 
fect, caused  my  trouble  gradually  to  subside.  I  had 
an  appointment  next  morning  in  a  neighbourhood 
called  Cook's  settlement,  and  there  preached  the  re- 
maining part  of  my  discourse  that  was  left  unfinished 
at  the  quarterly  meeting.  The  Lord  unveiled  the 
beauties  of  his  face,  gave  me  his  free  Spirit,  and  ac- 
companied the  word  to  the  hearts  of  the  hearers.  My 
late  trials  vanished  like  dew  before  the  sun,  and  my 
peace  became  like  the  flowing  of  a  gentle  river. 

Leaving  Clarkson,  I  returned  to  Groveland,  preach- 
ed a  few  times,  and  about  the  last  of  May  went  to 
North  Penfield  and  held  several  meetings.  In  some 
of  these,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  manifested  glo- 
riously, the  children  of  the  King  were  made  happy, 
and  some  of  them  shouted  for  joy.  On  the  fourth  of 
June,  after  meeting,  we  resorted  to  a  beautiful  beach 
on  the  shore  of  lake  Ontario,  to  attend  the  ordinance 
of  baptism.  After  prayer,  the  brethren  sung  a  hymn, 
and  were  greatly  animated  by  the  good  Spirit.  I 
then  led  the  convert  into  very  clear  water,  and  my 
soul  enjoyed  a  great  blessing  in  the  performance  of 
this  duty.  As  we  *'  came  up  out  of  the  water,"  the 
candidate  was  very  happy  and  praised  the  Lord  aloud. 
After  this,  some  were  awakened  in  our  meetings  to 
seek  the  Lord,  and  a  small  number  professed  to  find 
the  *'  pearl  of  great  price." 


^16  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

Near  the  middle  of  June,    I   attended   a  general 
meeting  of  the  Christian  order  in  Mendon.     Here  I 
heard  Elder  Capron  preach,  that  the  destruction  with 
which  the  wicked  shall  be  punished,  will  effect  an  end 
of  their  being.     Another  elder,   who  had  come  from 
the  south,  preached,  that  "  we  are  not  to  be  forgiven 
for  Christ's  sake."     I  was  much  attached  to  this  de- 
nomination, because  I  believed  them  to  be  a  humble, 
Christian  people,   whom  the  Lord  had  blessed  to  the 
conversion    of  many.     As  a  people,   they  had  ever 
treated  me  with  Christian  affection,  and  I  had  expect- 
ed to  find  food  to  my  soul  in  this  meeting.     But  by 
hearing  these  doctrines  preached,  and  argued  without 
contradiction,  my  mind  was  brought  into   a  trial.     I 
conversed  with  some  of  the  preachers,    and   objected 
to  these  ideas,  supposing  they  were  not  generally  ap- 
proved by  the  denomination;    and   remarked,    that  I 
had  expected  some    of  the  preachers  would  publicly 
oppose  them.     One  of  the  elders  replied,   "  Brother 
Marks,   I  will  tell  you  plainly,    that   /  do  not  believe 
God  will  fry  the  wicked  eternallij  in  hell.'^    I  was  shock- 
ed by  the  expression,  and  this  representation   of  the 
Bible  doctrine,  that  the  wicked  "  shall  be  cast  into  the 
lake  of  jire.''''     I   asked  him  whether  he  believed  the 
doctrine   of  annihilation,  or    of  restoration!     He  de- 
clined  giving  me  any  answer,  except  saying,  that  he 
believed  all  the  Bible  taught  on  this  subject.     Some 
of  the  elders  that  were  present,  however,  disapproved 
of  these  sentiments.     But  what  created  the  greatest 
trial,  was,  the  remark  that  we  were  not  to  be  forgiven 
for  Christ's  sake,  together   with  the  arguments  that 
accompanied  it.     If  I  understood  the  doctrine  of  this 
sermon,  it  was,  that  nothing  had  been  merited  by  the 
sufferings   of  Christ  in  behalf  of  sinners — and  that 
God,  the  Father,  pardons  men,  not  by  virtue  of  any 
atonement  made  by  Christ — but  merely  because  the 
sinner  repents  and  God  is  good.     By  this  doctrine,  it 
appeared  that   Christ  had  acted  only  by  a  delegated 
power,    and  that  he  had  done  nothing  more  for  the 
salvation   of  men,    than  any   other    prophet,    except 
that  he   was  the  mediator  of  a  greater  dispensation. 
From  these  ideas,    the  following  queries  were  sug- 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  217 

jSrrstcd:     ''  If  Jesus  be  not  the  true  God,  why  should 
we  worship  him?     Why   should   the    angels    worship 
him?      Why   should    God    give    directions    that    any 
other    being    than    himself    should    be    worshipped  ? 
Why   should    the    Father  require  that  Jesus  should 
be    worshipped    because    God  hath  worked  by  him, 
rather  than  that  Moses  should  be  worshipped,    be- 
cause   God    wrought  wonders  by  him?"     After  re- 
flecting a  litttle  while  on  these  queries,  this  scripture, 
like  Sinai's  thunder,  came  to  my  mind:   "  Thou  shalt 
worship   the   Lord  thy  God,   and  him  only  shalt  thou 
serve."  Matt.  4:10.    At  this  instant,  all  nature  seem- 
ed to  declare  the  inconsistency  of  worshipping,  or  of 
giving  divine  honours  to  any  other  being,  than  "the 
only  living  and  true  God.'''     It  seemed  to  me,  if  Jesus 
be  not  God,  and  yet  have  divine  honours  given  him, 
because  of  his  high   mission,   on  the  same  principle, 
all  the  prophets,  apostles,  and  persons  sent  of  God, 
should  also  receive   divine  honours,   proportionate  to 
the  extent  of  their  mission,     Notwithstanding  these 
reflections,    I    knew    not    what   to  believe  of  Jesus 
Christ.      For  the  Unitarian  arguments  had   so   influ- 
enced  my  belief,  and  so  formed  the  connection  ot  my 
thoughts,  that  I  supposed   the    doctrine    that    Jesus 
Christ  is  the  true  God,  could  not  be  proved  from  the 
scriptures.       Indeed,    to    this    sentiment,    I    thought 
there  were  unanswerable   objections.     On  the    other 
hand,  I  could  see  no  propriety  in  worshipping  any  be- 
ing except  the  true  God.     And  on  this  principle,   the 
scriptures  now  appeared  to  be  involved   in   great  ob- 
scurity. 

"  When  Unitarian  unbelief,  I  think, 
Took  hold  of  Peter,  he  began  to  sink  ; 
Our  Lord,  as  if  surprised  at  this,  cried  out, 
*0,  thou  of  little  faith,  why  didst  thou  doubt  V 
Let  this  reproof  suffice  for  every  one 
That  doubts  the  power  of  God's  beloved  Son." 

I  was  now  like  a  ship  without  mast  or  helm,  com- 
mitted to  the  merciless  waves.  At  this  time,  I  had 
appointments  to  preach  in  Penfield,  Perinton,  and  in 
other  towns.  But  how  could  I  meet  them?  I  knew 
not  uhat  to  preach,  nor  uhat  to  believe!  I  attended 
them,  however,  and  thought  mys'elf  safe  in  restricting 
19 


213  .  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

my  remarks  on  this  subject  to  the  language  of  the 
scriptures,  though  their  meaning  to  me  was  obscure. 
I  read  the  Bible  day  and  night,  and  was  much  in  se- 
cret prayer.  But  while  I  prayed,  awful  doubts  trou- 
bled me,  and  great  darkness  veiled  my  mind,  so  that 
like  the  darkness  of  Egypt,  I  thought  it  could  be  felt. 
Infidelity  had  no  charms.  But  alas!  I  saw  no  way 
to  avoid  its  principles,  unless  I  could  believe  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  truly  God.  My  whole  soul  could  but 
shrink  from  the  idea  of  two  Gods — the  Father,  the 
only  living  and  true  God,  and  my  Saviour,  conse- 
quently, a  dead  and  false  god!  But  how  could  tiva 
persons  be  one  being"?  Alas!  my  difficulties  were  very 
serious,  and  I  feared,  lest  they  should  force  me  to  in- 
fidelity. I  wished,  unbiassed  by  the  prejudices  of 
education,  to  believe  and  know  the  truth.  1  resolved 
to  cease  preaching,  unless  I  could  discern  the  truth  of 
the  gospel.  I  could  see  no  way  to  escape  the  gloomy 
forebodings  of  infidelity:  I  regretted  that  I  had  re- 
ceived ordination.  I  remembered  that  the  council 
seemed  to  have  some  hesitancy,  because  my  senti- 
ments with  regard  to  the  character  of  Christ  were 
not  sufficiently  settled;  but  considering  my  youth  as 
an  apology,  they  concluded  to  lay  hands  on  me,  be- 
lieving I  would  become  established  in  the  truth.  It 
now  seemed  that  I  should  disappoint  their  hopes. 
Again  I  recollected  the  many  souls  that  I  had  seen 
converted, — the  happy  seasons  I  had  enjoyed  with 
the  saints;  and  I  thought,  how  can  I  wound  those 
kind  friends?  how  can  I  disappoint  the  hopes  of  my 
brethren? — and  can  I  bid  such  happy  scenes  an  eter- 
nal farewell?  Yet,  I  said  within  myself,  I  cannot  be 
a  hypocrite — and  if  Heaven  do  not  remove  these 
doubts,  and  open  the  way  before  me,  I  must — I  will 
retire  from  the  church.  But  then,  alas!  how  can  I 
endure  the  presence  of  my  Christian  friends!  If  this 
should  be  my  unhappy  condition,  I  will  leave  this 
land — hide  myself  in  the  wilderness  of  the  west,  and 
ihere  dwell  in  obscurity  till  death.  Now  the  gloom 
of  infidelity  rushed  upon  me,  like  an  overwhelming 
Hood.  What!  no  Saviour? — No  sure  guide! — Life  a 
-!>cene  of  sorrow! — Death  an  eternal  sleep!    *      *      *= 


A   RELIGIOUS  .NARRATIVE.  219 

From   the   evidences   of  Christianiiij ,    and    from  my 
own    experience,    I   could   find  nothing  to  confirm  an 
unhallowed  doubt.     My  trials  originated  solely  from 
my  Unitarian  views  of  the  character  of  Christ.    I  open- 
ed my  mind  to  brother  Thomas  Parker,    a    preacher 
of  our  connexion  in  Perinton.    He  tried  to  encourage 
and  strengthen  me;   and,    as  he   has   since  told  me, 
after  we  separated,  he  went  into  a  wood   and   prayed 
a  long  time  with  many  tears,  that   I  might  be   saved 
from  the  snare  of  infidelity.     I  attended  my  previous 
appointments,  gave  out  no  more,  and  doubted  whether 
I  should  ever  attempt  to  preach  again.     I  continued 
to  search  the  scriptures,  and  to  pray  the  Lord  for  de- 
liverance.    But  my  way  was  all  closed  up,  and  I  con- 
sidered much  on  the  manner  in  which  I  mighv  retire 
from  a  public  life.     I   thought,    however,    before  I 
made  any  new  conclusions,  I  would  visit  Elder  J.  N. 
Hinckley,  and  lay  my  case  before  him.      He  had  been 
an  atheist  for  eight  years  previous  to  his  conversion, 
and  I  looked  to  him  for  counsel  as  to  a  fa.ther  in  Zion. 
After  telling  him  all  my  doubts,    he  said,   "Brother 
Marks,    you  study  too  much,    you  travel  too  much, 
and  you    preach  too  much.     The  mind  is  as  easily 
wearied  as  the  body;   and  yours  is  so  much  wearied, 
that   you  know  not  what  you  are,  or  where   you  are. 
By  abstinence,  the  perception  of  the   mind  is  quick- 
ened, and  you  mu^lt  moderate  till  you  become  rested 
and  calm."     He  then  took  me  to  his  mills,  fields,  kc. 
and  conversed  freely  on  many  subjects;   but  declined 
saying  anything  on  the  subject,  which,  for  two  weeks, 
had    engrossed  my  whole   attention.     After  passing 
the  greater  part  of  a  day  in  this  manner,  he  took  me 
to  a  room  alone  with  him,  and  taking  his  Bible,  asked 
me,  if  I  would  believe  Jesus  Christ  to  be  God,   pro- 
vided   he    would    prove   that    he    created  the  world? 
Without  hesitation,    I  answered   in   the  affirmative; 
but   being   prepossessed  of  the  Unitarian  argument, 
that  the  Father  made  the  world  by  Christ,  as  an  agent 
only,   I  did  not  expect  the  proof  proposed.     He  be- 
gan to  read  the  first  chapter  of  Paul's  epistle  to  the 
Hebrews.     I  had  committed  this  chapter  to  memory, 
iiiid  thinking  all  the  ideas  it  contained  had  been  pre- 


220  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

vioiisly  considered,  I  supposed  that  neitlier  the  8th 
and  9th  verses,  "  Thy  throne,  O  God,  is  for  ever  and 
ever,"  Sic,  nor  any  part  of  the  chapter,  could  affect 
my  mind.  But  when  he  came  to  the  tenth  verse, 
where  the  Father  still  addresses  the  Son,  he  put  his 
finger  on  it,  and  read  with  emphasis:  "And,  Thou, 
Lord:  in  ike  beginning  hast  Icid  the  foundation  of  the 
earth,  and^  the  heavens  are  the  icorks  of  Ihij  hands.''  Be- 
fore he  had  concluded  the  reading  of  this  sentence, 
cold  chills  began  to  pass  over  me — and  bursting  into 
tears,  like  unbelieving  Thomas,  I  exclaimed  within 
myself.    "  Mij  Lord  and  my  God''! 

From  this  moment,  faith  began  to  revive  in  my 
soul.  Elder  Hinckley  now  remarked  on  the  objec- 
tion which  I  had  presented,  viz.,  that  "  the  Son  of 
God  could  not  be  the  Father,  or  God  himself."  Said 
he,  "  A  river  proceeding  from  a  lake,  cannot  be  call- 
ed the  lake  itself,  yet  the  stream  may  be  called  water, 
and  the  fountain  water;  and  one  is  as  truly  v.^ater  as 
the  other,  because  the  substance  in  the  two  bodies  is 
the  same.  So,  a  son  of  man  receives  from  the  parent 
a  perfect  human  nature,  the  entire  nature  of  his  spe- 
cies;— yet  this  maketh  not  another  nature,  nor  another 
species  of  being;  but  the  nature  and  species  in  the 
father  and  in  the  son,  are  the  same,  though  in  two- 
persons.  In  like  manner,  '  the  only  begotten  of  the 
Father,'  doth  possess  the  nature  of  the  Father,  inhe- 
rent and  entire;  and  this  nature,  or  divine  substance 
of  the  Son,  is  as  justly  called  God,  as  the  divine  foun- 
tain from  which  it  proceeded."  It  might  be  improper 
here  to  relate  the  chain  of  reflections  in  full,  and  the 
passages  of  scripture  that  raised  me  from  the  borders 
of  intidelity.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  the  tenth  verse 
of  the  first  chapter  of  Hebrews,  commenced  my  con-, 
vincement;  and  that,  by  a  close  examination  of  the 
scriptures,  my  faith  increased,  and  I  was  brought 
firmly  to  believe,  that  Jesus  is  truly  "God  with  us.'* 
And  to  this  day,  I  have  never  doubted  in  saying  of 
Him,  "  This  is  the  true  God,  and  eternal  life."  1  John 
5:20.* 

*  When  I  at.tftnded  the  New-Hampshire  yearly  meetinof  at  Wearev 
in  the  year  1824,  i  heard  Elder  Enoch  Place  preach  on  the  character 
of  Christ.     The  doctrine  distilled  like  the  dew,  and  I  was   greatly  de^^ 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE,  221 

After  this,  I  related  to  Elder  Elijah  Shaw,  a 
preacher  of  the  Christian  order,  the  particulars  of  my 
<;onvincement,  that  Jesus  our  Saviour,  is  as  truly 
God,  as  is  the  Father.  He  replied,  '•  When  you  he- 
came  estahlishcd  in  this  sentiment,  you  hecame  es- 
tablished in  a  blessed  good  sentiment."  Whether  it 
be,  or  not,  I  know  that  my  faith  in  this  doctrine  has 
been  greatly  to  the  comfort  of  my  soul,  and  I  believe 
that  by  embracing  it,  I  have  been  saved  from  inlidel- 
ity,  and  from  many  a  "  wind  of  doctrine"  that  is  pass- 
ing in  the  world. 

I  now  returned  to  Penfield  and  Perinton,  greatly 
comforted,  and  enjoyed  some  favoured  seasons  in 
preaching  the  Lord  Jesus,  as  the  only  "  name  under 
iieaveji  given  among  men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved." 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Particulars  of  my  labours  from  Jiihj,  1826,  to  Sep- 

tember,  1827. 

In  July,  1826,  I  spent  several  weeks  in  Ontario, 
nnd  preached  in  different  neighbourhoods.  I  had  the 
satisfaction  of  seeing  frequent  instances  of  convic- 
tion, and  was  often  filled  with  joy,  while  I  saw  the 
saints  happy,  and  sometimes  heard  sinners  cry  for 
mercy.  Among  those  that  were  awakened,  was  an 
interesting  young  man,  the  son  of  a  Quaker,  and 
three  young  ladies,  that  were  school  teachers.  They 
were  the  first  that  publicly  confessed  their  desire  to 
find  Jesus.  These,  and  several  others,  were  soon 
brought  into  liberty,  and  rejoiced  to  take  the  cross 
and  follow  Christ.     Sabbath,   July  23,  I  had  an  ap- 

lighted  till  I  heard  his  concluding  sentence  : — "  This  is  the  eternal  God, 
and  besides  Him  there  is  no  Saviour."  This  sentence  damped  my  joy 
and  caused  cold  chills  to  pass  over  me;  yet  at  this  instant  I  observed 
the  assembly  dropped  as  it  we*e  a  flood  of  tears;  and  that  which  so 
chilled  ray  feelings,  was  sanctioned  by  the  sound  of  "  Amen,"  from 
many  voices  Kut  since  the  time  I  cried  of  my  Saviour  with  unbe- 
lieving Thomas,  "  My  Lord  and  my  God,"  this  doctrine  has  b«en. 
sweet  to  mv  soul. 


19 


■* 


2:22  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE - 

pointment  in  the  north  part  of  Ontario  for  baptism. 
The  Lord  gave  me  freedom,  and  many  appeared  quite 
solemn.  The  wind  having  raised  the  waves  on  lake 
Ontario,  so  that  baptism  could  not  be  attended  to  in 
this  place,  we  proceeded  four  or  five  miles  west,  to 
an  inlet,  where  I  baptized  two.  As  I  came  out  of 
the  water,  I  was  very  happy,  and  began  to  exhort  a 
young  man,  that  was  a  Universalist,  to  repent  and 
believe  in  Christ.  His  reply  only  evinced  his  impen- 
itence, and  showed  how  little  his  doctrine  influenced 
him  to  "  the  fear  of  the  Lord.'''' 

In  the  latter  part  of  July,  I  preached  in  several 
towns  west  of  Rochester,  and  in  the  early  part  of 
Aug.,  went  east  as  far  as  Junius,  and  preached  in 
many  places.  I, also  visited  several  churches  of  the 
Benton  quarterly  meeting,  and  attended  the  August 
term  of  said  meeting,  which  was  holden  in  Italy.  A 
goodly  number  of  people  and  brethren  convened  in  a 
pleasant  grove.  The  preaching  was  spiritual,  and 
many  said  it  was  one  of  the  best  quarterly  meetings 
•they  ever  attended.  I  never  shall  forget  hovv  solemn 
my  soul  felt  while  preaching  the  word,  neither  how 
some  shouted,  that  I  thought  would  not  do  thus  in  a 
public  assembly.  Still  my  heart  said:  "■  Let  the  in- 
habitants of  the  Rock  sino;;  let  them  shout.'^  During 
three  weeks  following  this  meeting,  I  visited  several 
churches,  preached  in  different  towns,  and  enjoyed 
some  refreshing  seasons. 

August  26  and  27,  1826,  I  attended  the  sixth  ses« 
sion  of  the  Holland  Purchase  yearly  meeting,  holden 
in  Ontario.  The  Ontario  quarterly  meeting,  which 
had  been  organized  from  the  Benton  quarterly  meet- 
ing in  the  autumn  previous,  wa^  at  this  time  received 
into  the  yearly  meeting.  It  contained  eight  churches, 
five  ordained  preachers,  and  about  one  hundred  mem- 
bers. At  this  meetino^  I  first  saw  brother  Thomas 
Huckins,  from  London,  Upper  Canada.  He  came  a 
distance  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  to  attend  this 
meeting,  with  a  request  for  me  to  visit  that  province. 
At  this  time  there  was  but  one  Free- Will  Baptist 
church  in  Upper  Canada.  This  was  situated  in  Dun- 
wich,  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  west  from  Niagara 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  223 

river.  Several  years  ago,  brother  Iluckins,  witli  two 
or  three  families  of  Free-Will  Baptists,  removed  from 
JVew-IIampshire  and  Lower  Canada  into  this  town. 
For  some  years  they  endeavoured  to  content  them- 
selves by  enjoying  religious  privileges  with  other  de- 
nominations; l)ut  riot  finding  with  them  that  liberty 
which  they  wished  to  enjoy,  about  eight  persons,  for 
the  space  of  many  months,  held  separate  conference 
meetings,  and  were  called  Free-Will  Baptists  About 
the  year  1821,  they  sent  a  man  two  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  into  New-York  for  help.  Elder  Jenkins  went  to 
them  immediately,  and  gave  them  the  hand  of  fellowship 
as  a  church.  Brother  Huckins  had  lately  commenced 
preaching,  and  at  this  meeting  related  his  call  to  the 
ministry,  and  received  a  letter  of  commendation.  Two 
elders  and  myself  were  appointed  to  visit  the  province 
immediately. 

The  meetings  of  worship  were  interesting.  Sev- 
eral young  converts  were  present,  and  seemed  to  be 
very  happy.  The  preaching  was  blessed  to  the  awa- 
kening of  some,  who  never  rested  till  they  found  sal- 
vation. The  revival  that  had  commenced  in  this  town 
previous  to  the  meeting,  started  anew;  and  progress- 
ed till  one  hundred  or  more,  if  I  mistake  not,  were 
converted.  Among  these  was  Freeborn  W.  Straight, 
the  young  man  whom  I  addressed  a  month  before, 
when  coming  up  out  of  the  water  after  baptism. 

I  held  meetings  in  North  Penfield  the  week  follow- 
ing, and  baptized  one.  Sabbath,  Sept.  3,  I  preached 
in  Ontario,  and  the  heavenly  cloud  seemed  to  be 
spreading  fast.  The  cries  of  the  mourners,  and  the 
entreaties  of  the  converts,  that  I  should  tarry  and  la- 
bour with  them,  made  me  almost  regret  having  engag- 
ed to  leave  the  town.  But,  believing  duty  called,  I 
left  them,  praying  that  they  might  "  seek  the  Lord 
till  he  come  and  rain  righteousness  upon"  them.  With 
solemn  feelings,  I  turned  my  course  toward  Junius, 
ijnd  called  on  a  young  woman  in  Palmyra,  that  at- 
tended my  school  the  winter  previous.  Having  been 
sick  several  months,  she  had  come  to  this  place  to 
receive  medical  aid,  and  had  requested  this  visit,  ex- 
pecting it  would   be  tiie  last.     She  observed  to  me, 


224  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

''  My  physicians  have  given  me  over — in  a  few  daya 
I  expect  to  die,  and  I  have  no  hope  in  Christ!    When 
I  attended  your  school,  your  exhortations  often  reach- 
ed my  heart;   and  though  I  felt  their  weight,  and  often 
wept  for  my  sins,  still  the  pride  of  my  heart  prevent- 
ed me  from  submitting  to  the  cross.     Had  I  yielded 
to  conviction,  I  might  have  had  salvation.     But  now, 
alas!  it  is  too  late!     I  think  I  have  but  a  few  days  to 
spend  in   pain,    and  then  I   shall  sink   to  everlasting 
misery!"     I   asked   her,  if  she  was  willing  to  kneel 
while  prayer  should  be  m.ade  for  her.    She  answered, 
"  Yes;"   and  we  bowed  before  the  Lord.     I  enjoyed 
unusual  freedom  in  prayer,  and  thought  the  Lord  gave 
me  a  witness  that   she   should   receive  the  pardon  of 
her  sins.     In  the  mean  time  she  began  to  weep,  and 
her  sorrow  and  cries   seemed  enough  to   touch  the 
hardest  heart.     She  arose,  and  wept  till  her  strength 
failed — the  cold  sweat  stood  on  her  face,  and  she  be- 
came still  as  though  she  were  dead.     We  were  alarm- 
ed, and  for  a  moment  feared  the  consequences.    Soon, 
however,  she  revived,  but  shortly  fell   away  again  as 
before.     Thus   she   apparently  fainted  five   times  in 
quick   succession.     My  faith  that  she  would  be  con- 
verted was  shaken,  and  I  seriously  feared  that  instead 
thereof,  she  would  die  immediately.    If  I  ever  prayed 
to  God,  I  did  in  this  hour.     And  while  we  w^ere  look- 
ing in  fearful  suspense,  she  revived  again,  and  seeing 
her  sister,  she  inquired,  "  Why  do  you  look  on  me  so 
intently?"    Her  sister  asked,  if  she  did  not  know  that 
she  had  fainted.     She  said,   "I  am  well — where   am 
I.''"    Being  told  she  was  where  she  had  usually  been, 
she  could  scarcely  believe  it,  and  said,  "  I  never  was 
in  a   place   so  beautiful  as  this — every   thing  shines 
like  gold."     Addressing  her  sister,  and  other  friends 
that  stood  around,  she  said:   "  How  beautiful  you  are ! 
• — I  never  loved  you  so  before — O,  how  happy  I  am! 
I    believe    the   Lord   has   forgiven   me   all   my   sins. 
Blessed  be  his  name."     The  next  morning,  she  re- 
marked, "  Many  a  night  have  I  spent  weeping  for  fear 
of  the  punishment  that  awaited  me;   but  last  night  I 
could  not  sleep,  because  of  the  heavenly  joy  that  filled 
my  soul;  for  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  appeared  so 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  225 

wonderful,  that  I  could  but  praii^e  him  all  the  night.'* 
Walking  out,  she  exclaimed,  "  O,  how  beautiful  is  the 
face  of  the  earth,  and  every  thing  that  meets  my  sight! 
This  appears  like  a  new  world!"  As  I  was  about  to 
leave,  she  said  to  me:  "  Brother  Marks,  before  you 
go  to  Canada,  I  wish  to  return  to  Junius,  confess 
Christ  before  my  associates,  and  be  baptized.  Then 
I  can  die  in  peace." 

On  my  arrival  at  Junius,  I  understood  the  young 
woman  had  been  removed  to  her  father's;  and  that 
she  scarcely  waited  to  inquire  after  the  health  of  her 
friends  and  associates,  before  she  told  them  what 
great  things  the  J^ord  had  done  for  her  soul.  I  attend- 
ed a  meeting  at  her  father's  house,  and  immediately 
after  the  sermon,  she  sat  upon  the  bed  side,  supported 
by  two  female  friends,  and  in  a  solemn,  impressive 
manner  related  her  experience.  She  then  requested 
the  assembly  to  look  on  her  feeble  form,  and  take 
warning:  "  For,"  said  she,  "  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  be 
baptized  to-morrow,  and  in  a  few  days  I  expect  you 
will  see  this  frame  wrapped  in  a  winding  sheet,  and 
will  follow  me  to  the  grave.  O  remember  what  I  tell 
you,  and  no  longer  neglect  the  Saviour."  She  ex- 
horted the  wicked  for  some  minutes,  and  her  testimo- 
ny was  like  a  sharp  sword,  IMany  in  the  assembly 
wept,  and  four  young  people  came  forward  tor  prayer. 

On  the  day  following,  a  meeting  was  appointed  for 
baptism  a  mile  and  a  half  from  her  father's.  Two  cir- 
cumstances made  this  a  time  of  trembling  to  me.  I 
had  lived  in  this  neighbourhood  from  the  age  of  nine 
years,  and  had  never  baptized  any  in  the  place.  And 
besides,  the  candidate  was  so  feeble  that  she  could 
not  sit  up  an  hour  without  fainting,  and  some  of  the 
brethren  thought  it  would  endanger  her  life.  Others 
were  of  opinion,  that  she  would  probably  die  in  the 
))erformance  of  it.  She  would  not,  however,  submit 
to  their  entreaties,  but  said,  "  It  is  my  duty  to  follow 
my  Lord  in  baptism;  and  he  will  support  me."  I  never 
realized  more  the  need  of  divine  assistance  than  on 
this  occasion;  and  I  was  much  in  fervent  prayer  till 
the  time  came.  The  candidate  was  placed  on  pillow.s; 
and   blankets  in  a  chair,   and  brought   slowly  to  tho 


226  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

meeting.  When  she  arrived,  many,  on  seeing  her 
pale  face  bound  with  a  white  handkerchief,  burst  into 
tears.  She  was  laid  on  the  bed,  and  the  exercises 
commenced.  I  felt  all  the  solemnity  while  speaking 
to  the  people  that  I  ever  had  on  a  jfuneral  occasion. 
JVor  did  the  assembly  seem  to  be  less  impressed. 
Another  young  woman  that  had  attended  my  school, 
and  had  also  obtained  a  hope  in  Christ,  now  related  her 
experience,  and  was  received  for  baptism.  Then  the 
one  that  was  sick  stood  up,  supported  by  another  fe- 
male, and  in  a  very  solemn  manner  told  how  she  had 
been  convicted,  how  she  had  grieved  the  Spirit,  and 
how  God  had  forgiven  all  her  sins.  She  spoke  with 
much  feeling  of  the  happiness  she  now  enjoyed,  and  ex- 
horted her  gay  companions  to  leave  their  sins,  and  set 
out  with  her  for  a  better  world.  We  proceeded  slowly 
to  the  water,  the  distance  of  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  while 
many  dropped  their  tears  by  the  way.  The  sick  can- 
didate was  seated  in  the  chair,  leaning  backward  to 
prevent  her  from  fainting.  Prayer  was  made  to  God 
to  preserve  her  life,  and  strengthen  her  for  the  per- 
formance of  this  duty.  The  young  woman  that  first 
related  her  experience  was  baptized,  and  came  up  out 
of  the  water  rejoicing.  The  moment  dreaded  by  many 
had  now  come;  and  I  said,  "  Sister  Jane,  wilt  thou  be 
baptized?"  With  heavenly  serenity,  she  answered, 
*'  Yes" — arose,  gave  me  her  hand,  and  walked  delib- 
erately into  the  stream.  When  she  was  raised  out  of 
the  water,  not  a  feature  had  changed,  except  that  her 
face  shone  as  though  she  had  seen  God.  jVow  she 
was  so  happy  that  she  seemed  unwilling  to  leave  the 
water.  On  being  seated  again,  she  received  the  right 
hand  of  fellowship,  and  a  charge  relative  to  the  bap- 
tismal covenant.  To  these  she  emphatically  added, 
^^  Amen."  Many  of  the  assembly  were  melted  into 
tenderness,  and  I  think  will  never  forget  this  scene. 
After  she  had  changed  her  apparel  and  received  food, 
she  remarked,  that  she  had  not  felt  so  well  for  a  week 
before.  From  the  hour  of  her  baptism,  she  began  to 
amend,  and  in  a  few  weeks  was  entirely  restored 
to  health.  For  aught  I  know,  she  remains  to  this 
day,  a  lover  and  a  witness  of  the  grace  of  God.     O, 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  227 

that  men  would  praise  the  Lord  for   his   wonderful 
works. 

At  this  time  there  appeared  a  good  prospect  of  re- 
vival in  this  vicinity.  But  I  must  leave  to  fulfil  rny 
engagements,  though  with  feelings  much  as  I  had  on 
leaving  Ontario.  Passing  through  Benton  quarterly 
meeting,  I  preached  with  several  of  the  churches.  In 
a  neighbourhood  of  Middlesex,  some  revival  had  just 
commenced,  and  again  I  was  earnestly  entreated  to 
tarry  a  few  days.  But  continuing  my  journey  I  pro- 
ceeded to  No.  Nine  in  Canandaisua.  As  I  entered 
the  house  of  brother  Theodorus  Beebee,  he  said, 
"  Bless  the  Lord;  I  am  glad  to  see  you:  I  believe 
God  has  sent  you  to  this  place."  I  sighed,  knowing 
they  would  be  disappointed  on  learning  that  I  could 
tarry  but  one  day.  I  attended  a  meeting,  and  the 
Lord  fastened  conviction  on  the  hearts  of  several. 
The  next  day,  I  went  to  Groveland  and  attended  a 
meeting.  My  appointments  had  been  given  out  on 
the  way  to  Canada,  but  having  two  days  leisure,  I 
returned  to  Canandaigua,  a  distance  of  thirty  miles, 
and  preached  from  Rom.  6:23:  "  The  wages  of  sin  u 
death.^'  This  was  a  solemn,  weeping  time.  Several 
were  awakened  to  seek  the  Lord,  and  afterward  some 
dated  their  conviction  from  the  reading  of  this  text. 
Eight  came  forward  for  prayer,  one  of  whom,  a  re- 
spectable young  lady,  cried  as  she  arose,  "  God  be 
merciful  to  me  a  suiner."  The  prospect  of  a  revival  in 
this  vicinity,  together  with  the  impression,  that  duty 
called  me  to  stay  and  attend  to  the  work,  made  me 
regret  having  engaged  to  go  to  Canada.  But  as  the 
engagement  was  conditional,  "  If  the  Lord  will,''  I 
finally  relinquished  my  intention  of  visiting  the  prov- 
ince, and  concluded  to  go  only  as  far  as  my  appoint- 
ments extended,  and  then  return  immediately.  Pro- 
ceeding west,  I  attended  meetings  in  different  towns, 
till  I  came  to  Lockport,  one  hundred  miles. 

In  this  journey  I  called  on  a  brother  at  Batavia, 
who  told  me,  that  there  was  a  great  uproar  among  the 
people, --that  the  Free  Masons  had  kidnapped  a  man, 
named  William  Morgan,  of  that  town,  who  was  pub- 
lishing the  secrets  of  Masonry, — that,  although  great 


S28  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

efforts  had  been  made  to  find  him,  it  could  not  be  found 
how  they  had  disposed  of  him — and  it  was  feared  he 
had  been  murdered.     He   further   stated,  that  on  the 
night  previous  to  his  being  taken  from  Batavia,  the 
printing  office  that  contained  his  disclosures  relative 
to   Masonry,  was   set  on  lire   a  little  after  midnight, 
while  ten    persons  were   asleep  in  that   building  and 
another   adjoining  it,  and  that,   had  it  not  been   acci- 
dentally discovered,  those  persons  might  have  perish- 
ed, and  a  considerable  part  of  the  village  have  been 
destroyed  by  the  fire.     And  also,  he  said,  that  on  the 
day  after  Morgan   was   seized,  a  mob  of  about  sixty 
persons,  who  were  mostly  strangers,  appeared  at  noon 
in  Batavia,    armed   with   clubs,  and  seized  David  C. 
Miller,  a  mason,  who  was  printing  Morgan's  disclo- 
sures— took  him  to  Strafford,  and  thence  to  Le  Roy, 
where  he  was  rescued  by  his   friends  from   Batavia. 
He  said  it  had  been  understood  that  the  masons  had 
determined  Morgan's  disclosures  should  be  suppress- 
ed;  and  that  the   printing   office   was   guarded  with 
cannon  and  small  arms,    and  the  people  generally  in 
readiness,  expecting  every  hour  to  be  called  to  action 
in  defence  of  their  townsman. 

These  things  were  new  to  me,  and  it  seemed  unac- 
countable, that  two  weeks  could  have  passed  since  the 
commencement  of  these  outrages,  and  the  people  gen- 
erally in  the  towns  fifteen  miles  distant  have  heard  no- 
thing of  it.  Still  I  had  a  favourable  opinion  of  Free- 
Masonry,  and  thought  it  very  strange  that  so  large  a 
number  of  masons  could  have  been  found  to  engage 
in  such  outrages.  But  from  the  account  that  masons 
had  given  of  the  principles  of  their  institution,  I  sup- 
posed the  fraternity  would  remove  this  stain  upon 
their  order,  by  expelling  those  who  had  been  guilty 
of  such  crimes,  and  would  use  every  effort  to  bring 
them  to  justice.  As  I  passed  from  place  to  place,  I 
related  some  particulars  of  these  outrages,  without 
the  least  idea  of  offending  the  masons.  But,  to 
my  astonishment,  I  found  that  the  relation  of  these 
facts  generally  displeased  them;  and  I  was  several 
times  told,  with  angry  looks,  if  I  knew  what  was  for 
my  good,    I   would  mind  my  own  business,  and   let 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  229 

t"hese  things  alone.  I  conversed  with  many  masons 
about  these  occurrences,  and  they  generally  affected 
to  believe  it  was  all  a  speculation,  and  that  Morgan 
had  run  away  to  make  sale  for  his  book.  They  inti- 
mated that  Morgan  had  not  revealed  the  secrets  of 
^lasonry — and  many  who  were  generally  thought  to 
be  good  men,  said  if  he  had  disclosed  the  secrets  of 
Masonry,  "  He  ought  to  Jte,"  and  "  no  death  would 
be  too  bad  for  him."  One  man  who  was  a  professor 
of  religion  told  me,  if  Morgan  had  revealed  the  se- 
crets of  the  order,  he  "  could  see  him  gibbeted  in  good 
conscience. ^^ 

I  now  met  with  one  of  my  greatest  trials — several 
of  my  brethren  whom  I  highly  esteemed  were  ma- 
sons— yet  unnumbered  circumstances  compelled  me 
to  believe,  that  Masonry  approved  of  these  outrages, 
and  that  the  fraternity  were  combined  to  protect  the 
criminals — to  close  the  press  against  these  facts— ^ 
and  to  keep  them  as  secret  as  possible. 

On  my  return  to  Canandaigua,  I  learned  that  one 
of  the  mourners  had  found  peace.  I  remained  in  this 
town  for  a  time,  preached  daily,  attended  conference 
meetings,  and  visited  and  prayed  from  house  to  house. 
In  almost  every  meeting,  there  were  some  new  in- 
stances of  conviction,  or  of  conversion  and  confession 
of  Christ.  Brother  Beebe,  his  companion,  and  one 
or  two  others,  had  lived  almost  alone  for  some  years, 
often  meeting  together  and  praying  the  Lord  to  visit 
this  people.  They  now  saw  the  desire  of  their  hearts, 
and  rejoiced  that  sinners  were  turning  to  God.  I  en- 
joyed the  privilege  of  baptizing  two  on  the  12th  of 
IS^ov.,  three  on  the  19th,  and  one  on  the  1st  of  Dec. 
These  seasons  were  interesting  and  solemn  to  many. 

Dec.  1,  1826,  brother  James  Bignall,  a  preacher 
of  the  Free-Will  Baptist  connexion,  attended  a  meet- 
ing with  us.  Six  related  their  experience,  and  pro- 
fessed a  determination  to  follow  Christ  as  their  only 
Head,  to  search  the  holy  scriptures,  and  to  obey 
them  as  their  only  visible  law  of  faith  and  practice. 
These  were  acknowledged  a  church  of  G^^d,  and  as 
such  received  the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  They 
solemnly  covenanted  with  each  other  to  keep  the  per- 
20 


230  A.  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

feet  law,  according  to  the  grace  given  them,  and 
maintain  gospel  order  and  fellowship,  agreeably  to 
the  scriptures. 

The  reformation  continued,   we  enjoyed  heavenly 
seasons,  and  were  often  refreshed  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord.     While  we  were  thus  favoured,  the  en- 
emies of  the  cross,  by  cruel  slanders,  tried  to  bring 
the  subjects  of  the  reformation  into  contempt  and  dis- 
grace.    Yet   the  testimonies  of  scripture,  that  "  all 
that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus  shall  suffer  persecu- 
tion," and  that  "  it  is  enough  that  the  disciple  be  as 
his  Master,"  reconciled  us  to  our  lot,  and  made  even 
the  converts  rejoice,  that  they  were  counted  worthy 
to   "  suffer  for  Christ's  sake."     On  the  17th  of  Dec. 
I  baptized   two,    and   on  the   24th,    three.      Four   of 
these  were  added  to  the  church.     The  little  band  was 
well  engaged,    and  in  our  monthly   meetings  we  had 
precious   seasons.     I   was  received  in  the  family  of 
brother  Theodorus   Beebe,    and   treated    with   great 
kindness.      Brother  Beebe  kindly  invited  me  to  make 
his  house  my  home,  as   long  as  I  pleased,  if  it  were 
for  life.     I  have   many  times   thanked  the    Lord  for 
this  home. 

During  the  revival,  I  frequently  preached  in  other 
towns,  and  some  of  the  meetings  were  blessed  of  the 
Lord.     In  the  early  part  of  January,  1827,  I  made  a 
journey   eastward  as  far    as    Utica,  and  held    meet- 
ina;s   with  several    churches  of  the  Free  Communion 
Baptists.     This    denomination    is    distinct    from    the 
Free-Will  Baptists.     The  principal  difference  is,  that 
raany  of  the  Free  Communion  Baptists  believe  in  what 
is  called  the   ^^  final  'perseverance  of  the  saints.  ^^     It  is 
thought,  however,  that  more  than  one  half  of  the  de- 
nomination exactly  agree  with  the  Free-Will  Baptists. 
Another  difference  is,    they  have   a  small  number  of 
articles,  abstract  from  the  scriptures.      Their  churches 
are   situated   mostly  in   New-York,   and    principally 
within  one  hundred  miles  west  of  Albany.     Their  ex- 
act number  I  cannot  state;   but  probably  they  had  in 
1827,  about  forty  churches  and  three  thousand  mem- 
bers.    Not  far  from  this  time,  their  annual    confer- 
ence was   divided  into  two,  called  the  Northern  and 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  ?^31 

Southern  conferencei?.  The  jrreat  western  turnpike 
is  the  dividing  line  between  them.  I  am  of  opinion, 
that,  if  the  Free  Communion  Baptists,  and  tlie  Froe- 
Will  Baptists,  should  become  acquainted  with  each 
other,  they  might  become  one  people. 

In  general,  they  received  me  as   a  servant  of  the 
Lord.     In  one  town,  however,   there  was  an  excep- 
tion.    On  a  Sabbath  that  was  appointed  for  commun- 
ion, I  attended  their  meeting,  and  was  introduced  to 
the   preacher.     He    invited   me  into  the  pulpit,  and 
after  his  sermon,    asked   me  to  conclude   by  prayer. 
Then,  leaving  me  in  the  desk,  he  prepared  the  table, 
and  invited  all  that  had  a  good  standing  in  any  Chris- 
tian denomination  to  come  forward  and  partake.     Ac- 
cordingly I  desired  the  privilege,  and  offered  to  show 
my  letters.     The  elder  replied,   "  We  do  not  wish  to 
examine  them;   we  do  not  doubt  that  your  standing  is 
good  in  the  Free-Will  Baptist  denomination.     But  we 
have  not  as  yet  recognized  the  Free-Will  Baptists  as  a 
Christian  denoliiination."     I  understood  that  a  Uni- 
tarian preacher  had  been  among  them,  falsely  calling 
himself  a  Free-Will    Baptist,  and  by  this  means  had 
occasioned  a  division  in  the  church.     On  this  account 
they  seemed  to  be   afraid  of  the  Free-Will  Baptists. 
After  the  communion  I   obtained  leave  to  speak,  and 
made  a  few  remarks  on  the  inconsistency  of  profess- 
ing to  commune  with  all  Christians,  and  then  barring 
one,  because  they  had  not  recognized  a  certain   peo- 
ple as  a  denomination    of  Christians.     When   I   had 
spoken  two  or  three  minutes,  the  brethren   began   to 
go  out,  and  I  ceased  speaking.      No    one    conducted 
me  to  his   house,   so   I  tarried   a   little   while   at   the 
place  of  worship  alone.      But  reflecting,   that   once, 
my  Lord  had   "not  where  to   lay   his  head,"   I  was 
comforted;  and  leaving  the  town,  I  passed  a  few  miles 
up  the  Mohawk  river,  and  called  on  a  family  that  did 
not  profess  religion:  they  entertained  me   freely  and 
invited  me  to  hold   a  meeting.     I  consented  and  en- 
joyed a  good  time. 

On  the  evening  of  Jan.  22,  I  spoke  to  a  crowded 
assembly  in  Fabius,  and  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  seem- 
ed to   move   on    the    people.     A   Free-Will    Baptist 


232  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

church  had  lately  been  gathered  in  the  place,  and 
they  were  enjoying  a  good  season.  Four  converts, 
having  been  received  as  candidates,  they  requested 
me  to  baptize  them.  As  I  had  an  appointment  the 
day  following  at  Spafford,  I  attended  a  meeting  the 
next  morning  at  sunrise.  A  considerable  number 
was  present,  and,  unexpectedly,  two  others  related 
their  experience  and  desired  to  be  baptized.  One  of 
these  was  a  little  girl ;  but  her  friends,  though  satis- 
fied she  had  been  converted,  were  unwilling  she 
should  be  baptized,  because  she  was  but  eight  years 
of  age.  The  snow  was  nearly  three  feet  deep,  and 
a  tedious  storm  made  it  very  unpleasant;  however, 
we  broke  a  path  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  to  a  pond, 
where  the  ice  had  been  cut  for  the  occasion.  After 
live  were  baptized,  the  little  girl  before  named,  turn- 
ed to  her  father,  and  bursting  into  tears,  said,  '*  O, 
papa,  do  let  me  be  baptized.'*  He  asked  me  if  I 
thought  it  would  be  right;  I  replied,  *  yes,'  and  he 
consented.  Her  tears  dried  up,  a  heavenly  smile  sat 
upon  her  countenance,  and  while  she  went  forward 
in  obedience  to  the  command  of  Him  who  said,  "Suf- 
fer little  children  to  come  unto  me  and  forbid  them 
not,"  her  little  heart  seemed  filled  with  joy. 

I  proceeded  toward  Spafford,  and  not  having  a 
change  of  apparel  with  me,  I  rode  all  day  with  my 
clothes  frozen,  but  took  no  cold.  Night  overtook  me 
when  I  was  within  three  miles  of  my  appointment, 
and  the  road  was  filled  with  drifts,  so  that  I  was 
obliged  to  crawl  on  the  snow.  With  difficulty  I  got 
along  thus  for  nearly  a  mile;  and  on  reaching  the 
place  found  a  crowded  assembly.  As  I  was  much  fa- 
tigued, I  thought  I  should  not  speak  over  half  an 
hour;  but  the  Lord  enabled  me  to  speak  an  hour  and 
a  half  with  considerable  freedom.  I  next  went  to 
Canandaigua,  and  enjoyed  some  good  seasons  with 
the  converts,  who  were  much  engaged. 

In  Feb.  1827,  I  held  meetings  in  Ontario,  Penfield, 
Perinton,  Macedon,  Canandaigua,  Groveland,  Clark- 
son,  Parma,  Sodus,  Lyons,  Junius,  Benton,  Mile,  Bar- 
rington,  Jerusalem,  and  Middlesex.  In  some  of  these 
places,  I  enjoyed  the  witness  that  my  labour  was  not 
in  vain  in  the  Lord. 


A  nELIGIOUS  XARRATIVE.  233 

I  spent  a  considerable  part  of  Marcli  in  Canan- 
iiaigiia,  and  the  Lord  favoured  us  with  some  refresli- 
ings  from  his  presence.  The  number  of  converts  in- 
creased to  thirty  or  thirty-five.  Several  of  these 
joined  the  Calvinistic  Baptists.  About  this  time  I 
took  a  dismission  from  the  church  in  Junius,  and  be- 
came a  member  of  the  church  at  Canandaigua.  In 
the  latter  part  of  the  month,  I  visited  and  preached  in 
several  other  towns. 

Sabbath,  April  1,  was  a  pleasant  day.  Again  the 
beauties  of  spring  began  to  appear,  and  the  forest 
songsters  to  praise  their  Creator.  Early  in  the  morn- 
ing, I  visited  a  young  woman  that  had  been  sick  four 
years.  Till  M'ithin  a  few  days  she  had  had  no  hope 
in  the  Saviour  to  support  her  amid  distress.  But 
now  she  was  resigned  in  expectation  of  certain  death. 
I  preached  in  Ontario  from  Isa.  27:13:  *'And  it  shall 
come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  the  great  trumpet  shall 
be  blown,  and  they  shall  come  which  were  ready  to 
perish."  I  also  spok-e  to  a  solemn  assembly  in  Per- 
inton.  A  young  man  spoke  for  the  first  time  and 
professed  that  he  had  found  the  one  thing  needful. 
The  next  day,  I  attended  a  debate,  that  was  appoint- 
ed to  be  held  between  a  Celvinistic  Baptist  and  a 
Universalist;  but  the  former  being  unwell,  he  desired 
me  to  take  a  part  in  the  discussion.  I  complied,  and 
enjoyed  much  peace  of  mind  an-d  freedom  in  speak- 
ing. Afterwards  I  understood  that  several  were  at 
this  time  convinced  that  such  as  die  in  their  sins, 
shall  "  he  driven  away  in  their  wichedness.'" 

I  next  went  to  Attica,  a  distance  of  seventy  miles, 
and  enjoyed  an  interesting  meeting ;  thence  to  Pitts- 
ford,  and  tarried  with  a  young  man  that  had  been  a 
licensed  preacher.  But  now  he  was  fallen  into  a 
state  of  skepticism,  and  professed  atheistical  princi- 
ples. I  conversed  with  him;  his  mind  appeared  to 
be  confused  and  gloomy,  and  from  his  conversation, 
I  concluded  that  he  had  fallen  into  this  state,  by  neg- 
lecting to  watch  and  pray,  and  by  trving  to  "  find  out 
God  to  perfection,"  On  Saturday,  I  went  to  Canan- 
<laigua  and  attended  the  monthly  meeting.  Our  souls 
were  made  happy.  A  young  woman  that  had  been 
2Q*  •  .. 


234  A  RELIGIOUS  xNARRATIVE. 

lately  converted,  related  her  experience  for  baptism^ 
and  was  received  by  the  church.  A  female  speaker 
of  the  Reformed  Methodists  also  requested  baptism. 
On  the  Sabbath  the  assembly  was  large,  and  after 
baptizing  the  two  candidates,  I  broke  bread  to  the 
church.  Some  mourners  retired  from  these  scenes, 
heavy  laden  with  their  sins. 

Monday,  April  9,  I  left  Canandaigua  for  Pennsyl- 
vania, having  a  line  of  appointments  previously  given 
out.   In  consequence  of  breaking  my  carriage,  I  did  not 
reach  the  first  till  the  congregation  had  dispersed.     I 
met   assemblies   the   three   days   following,    at  Flint 
creek  in  Middlesex,  at  Jerusalem,  Milo,  and  Barring- 
ton.     In   the   last   meeting    I   had    a  dark  and  trying 
time.      On  Friday,  I  attended    monthly  meeting  with 
the  church  in  Jersey,  and  in  the  evening  preached  to 
an   attentive   asseml3ly      These  were  seasons  of  re- 
freshing.    From  Jersey,  I  went  to  Catlin,  a  distance 
of  twelve  miles,  through  the  worst  road  by  far  that   I 
had  ever  travelled  with  a  carriage.     On  the  Sabbath, 
I  spoke  two  hours  to   an   assembly   with   much   free- 
dom.    Seven  covenanted  to  seek  the  Lord,  and  some 
of  them  were  soon  after  hopefully  converted.     In  the 
evening  I  preached   on   '  West  hill:'  many  attended, 
and  the  Lord  met  with  us.      Next  morning,  proceed- 
ing  on   my  journey,  I  attended   a  meeting   in   Post 
town,   passed  through  Painted  Post,  to  Tioga  river, 
in  Pennsylvania,  and  held   another  meeting.      Here 
the    Lord    gave    me   great    liberty;     blessed  be  his- 
name.     I  also  went  to  Delmar,  held  two  meetings,  and; 
baptized   one.      After  the  baptism,  several   prayed, 
some  cried  for  mercy,  and  two   backsliders  promised 
to  return.     I  enjoyed  a  solemn  meeting  east  of  Wells- 
borough,  and  on  Friday,  April  20,  went  on  my  way 
toward  Troy,  Penn.     I  passed  this  day  in  much  re- 
flection and  self-examination,  and   felt  a  great   sense-, 
of  my  poverty,  and   a  great  desire  for  more   of  the 
mind  that  was  in  Christ  Jesus.     I  had  preached  much 
to  others,  and  feeling  in  a  state  to  be  profited  by  hear- 
ing the,  plain  truth  of  Gpd^  I  b(?gan  preaching  to  my- 
self, from  Rom.  2:21.     I  never  felt  so  much  convict- 
ed under  any  sernjon  in  my  life,  and  for  miles,  whilfe 


i 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  235 

travelling  in  the  woods  alone,  I  wept  for  my  iin wor- 
thiness. At  length  I  fell  on  my  face,  and  solemnly 
covenanted  to  dedicate  myself  more  fully  unto  God. 
At  a  late  hour  I  reached  Troy,  and  spoke  witli  much 
freedom  to  a  waiting  congregation.  I  had  a  pleasant 
interview  with  Elder  Asa  Dodge.  Religion  was  his 
whole  theme.  On  the  day  following  we  proceeded 
together  to  Smithfield,  and  arrived  at  the  house  of 
brother  Newman,  Avet  and  cold,  and  were  received 
very  affectionately. 

Sabbath,  April  i22,  I  preached  in  this  town:    some 
appeared    affected,    others    inflexibly    hard.       Early 
next  morning,  the  neighbourhood  was  alarmed  by  the 
burning  of  a  house  and  barn.     I  understood  that  the 
father  of  the  young  men  who  owned  the  buildings,  set 
fire  to  them,  and  tlius  destroyed  one  thousand  or  fif- 
teen  hundred    dollars   merely   out  of  revenge.      But 
alas!  sin  will  cause  greater  destruction  than  this!    On 
this  day  I  rode  thirty  miles,  and   met  an   assembly  in 
Owego.     Elder  Colby  passed  through  this  town  sev- 
enteen years  previous,  and  in  his  journal  he  writes  of 
the   place  thus:   "  On  leaving  Tioga,  I  went  down  to 
Owego  expecting  to  preach  somewhere  in  the  village 
that  day;   but  they   would   not  receive   me.     Of  this 
village,  I  can    speak   nothing   favourable   as  to  their 
religion  or  piety.     I  was  credibly  informed  that  there 
was  not  one  Christian  ir^  the  place,  although  it  was  a 
considerable   village."     But   it  had  now  three  good 
meeting-houses,  and   many  Christians;   and  I  under- 
stood that  within  the  last   ten  day&  forty  pers.ons,  bad 
obtained  a  hope  in  Chri&t.     Thus  the  wilderness  be- 
comes a  fruitful  field.     During  this  week,  I  preached 
at  Apalachian  and  Owego  creeks,  in  Candor,  Dryden, 
and  Ithica.     In  all  these  places  I  enjoyed  good  free- 
dom.    In  Ithica,  nearly  one  hundred  professed  Chri&r 
tians  were  present.   They  appeared^ very  plain,  and  very 
humble.     When  I  preached  in  this  place  a  year  pre- 
vious, little  attention  was   given  to  religion.     Since 
that  time,  it  was  calculated  that  one  thousand  had  been 
converted  in  the  town.    Five  hundred  had  united  with 
the  Methodists,  three  hundred  with  the  Presbyterians, 
and  two  hundred  with   other  denominations.     I  was 


236  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

told,  that  in  this  reformation,  judges,  doctors,  lawyers, 
merchants,  &c.  fell  on  their  knees  in  the  broad  aisles, 
amid  popular  congregations,  and  prayed  to  God  for 
mercy. 

Sunday,  April   29,  I   attended   a  Baptist   meeting 
between  Cayuga   and  Seneca   lakes,  but  no  liberty 
was  given  for  any  to  speak  except  the  minister.   Feel- 
ing the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  upon  me,  I  requested  lib- 
erty; but  none  being  granted,  I  began,  after  the  people 
went  out,  to  address  them  on  the  green;  then,  being 
desired  to  go  into  the  meeting-house,  we  returned,  and 
the  Lord   enabled  me   to  speak  with   much  freedom. 
Many  in  the    assembly  wept.     After   this,  I  went  to 
Ovid,  and  finding  an  assembly  just  gathered,  desired 
the  privilege  of  speaking   to  the   people,  Avhich  was 
granted.     The  Spirit  of  the    Lord    attended  the  word 
to  the  hearts  of  many,  and   several  came  forward  for 
prayer.     In  the  early  part   of  May,  I  attended  two 
meetings  in  Camillus,  tv/o  in  SpafFord,  and  a  two-days 
meeting  in  Fabius.     At  the  latter.   Elders  Aldrich, 
Craw,  and  Darling  were   present.     The   church  ap- 
peared well  engaged,  and  the  opportunity  was  believ- 
ed to  be   profitable.     May  7,    1827,  the  ground  was 
covered   with   snow.     I  made  several  visits,  and  the 
day   following   preached  in  Woodstock.     The  power 
of  God  was  in  the    assembly,  and   fifteen  or  twenty 
manifested  their  desire  to  find   Jesus.     Next,  I  met 
an  appointment  in  Eaton,  and  had  a  solemn  interview 
with  Elder  J.  Shaw  and  family.     One  of  his  daugh- 
ters had  just  exchanged  worlds  rejoicing  in  the  Lord. 
Her  friends    told  me,    she  had   often  spoken  of  this 
meeting,  and  expected  to  attend  it.     But  "manknow- 
eth  not  his  time."     Elder  S.  accompanied  me  to  Log- 
City,  where  I  had  an  appointment:    I  understood  the 
minister  refused  to  publish  it.     Several,  however,  at- 
tended, and  to  some,  I  think  it  was  not  a  useless  time. 
Elder  S.  also  accompanied  me  to  Hamilton,  where  I 
had  an  appointment  in  the  Baptist  meeting-house.    A 
considerable  assembly  attended.     Finding  myself  in 
an  elegant  house,  and  having  for  my  hearers  several 
students  from  the  seminary,  and  many  of  the  popular 
plass,  I  was  at  first  some  embarrassed;   but  falling  on 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  23? 

nay  knees,  I  cried  to  the  Lord  for  assistance — he 
heard  me,  and  so  filled  me  with  his  spirit,  that  it  ap- 
peared to  me,  the  people  were  but  "  as  grasshojjjyers"' 
before  God,  and  my  fears  of  them  were  taken  away. 
Some  wept,  and  others  shouted. 

Friday  and  Saturday,  May  II  and  12,  I  held  four 
meetings  in  Brookfield  and  Plaintield,  and  on  the 
Sabbath  met  an  assembly  in  Winfield.  In  the  latter 
place,  I  spoke  pointedly  on  the  necessity  of  Chris- 
tians being  separate  from  the  world.  A  popular 
preacher  of  the  Seventh  Day  Baptists  addressed  the 
assembly,  and  told  them  they  had  heard  the  truth. 
The  next  day,  aller  going  north  to  Bridgewater,  I  tar- 
ried a  few  hours,  to  witness  the  trial  of  several  that 
had  just  been  taken  for  passing  counterfeit  money. 
While  I  observed  their  joy  and  vanity  at  the  genius 
displayed  by  their  counsel,  on  whom  they  seemed  to 
look  as  their  only  friend,  I  thought,  alas!  poor  crea- 
tures, unless  you  repent,  who  will  brighten  your 
countenances  in  the  judgment!  who  will  plead  your 
cause  in  that  last  great  day  of  trial!  Then  you  will 
be  speechless — then  you  will  receive  an  irrevocable 
sentence.  And,  alas!  this  will  be  the  fate,  not  only 
of  counterfeiters,  but  of  all  who  live  in  sin.  Contin- 
uing my  course  north,  I  held  two  meetings  in  Rome. 
One  was  a  weeping  time.  A  young  woman  came  for- 
ward trembling,  kneeled  for  prayer,  and  promised  to 
seek  the  Lord. 

In  Taburg  I  attended  a  meeting,  but  enjoying  no 
liberty,  fell  again  into  trials,  and,  immediately  after 
meeting,  retired  to  a  river  side  at  the  foot  of  a  hill — 
made  a  covenant  with  God — and  "  setup  a  stone"  for 
a  witness.  It  pleased  the  Lord  to  lift  upon  me  the 
light  of  his  countenance,  and  I  went  on  my  way  re- 
joicing. I  preached  in  Trenton;  and  on  Sabbath, 
May  20,  met  an  appointment  at  the  meeting-house  in 
Russia,  and  spoke  from  1  Tim.  2:4:  "  Who  will  have 
all  men  to  be  saved,"  &.c.  I  endeavoured  to  answe-r 
the  principal  arguments  usually  brought  against  the 
doctrine  of  free  salvation,  and  to  enforce  the  obliga- 
tion of  repentance  and  faith.  The  Lord  accompanie^l 
the  word  by  his  Spirit.     Blessed  be  his  name.     Afte;i' 


238  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

I  left   the   meeting,  a  collection  of  five  dollars  was 
brought  to  me.     Being  requested,  I  visited  a  young 
woman   who   was  very  sick,  and  much  concerned  for 
her  soul.     She  said  to  me,  "  My  great  desire  is  to  be 
prepared  to  meet  God.    If  this  might  be,  I  should  not 
wish  to  live   another  day."     Thus  it  is,    when  they 
come  to  the  gate  of  death,  with  almost   all  that  live 
in  sin;   still  they  will  not  repent,   while    they   are  in 
health,  and   while   they  may.     Sabbath  afternoon,   I 
spoke  to  a  crowded   assembly  in   Middleville.     I  re- 
turned to  Russia,  and  preached  again  at  the  meeting- 
house with  unusual   freedom,    and  many   testimonies 
were  given  in  quick  succession.     One  evening,  after 
I  had  preached,  about  twenty  young  converts  came  to 
my  lodging,  and  sung  and  prayed  till  midnight.     A 
young  man  present,  said,  that  he  had  trusted  in  the 
doctrine  of  decrees,  but  the  Sabbath  before,  his  refuge 
was  swept  away,  and  since  that  time  he  had  been  much 
concerned  for  his  soul.     After  midnight,  he  began  to 
cry  for  mercy.     I  was  called  up  to  pray  for  him,    and 
before  morning  he  professed  to  find  peace. 

Saturday,  May  26,  I  attended  the  monthly  meeting 
of  the  Free  Communion  Baptist  church  in  Russia. 
One  hundred  professors  witnessed  for  God.  Eider 
Corps,  a  preacher  of  their  connexion,  though  ninety 
two  years  of  age,  was  present,  and  exhorted  his  breth- 
ren to  faithfulness.  About  a  year  before  this  time,  a 
<ireat  revival  commenced  under  the  labours  of  Susan 
Humes,  and  progressed,  as  I  understood,  till  about 
three  hundred  professed  to  pass  from  death  unto  life. 
Most  of  the  converts  joined  the  Free  Communion 
Baptists.  The  people  were  much  attached  to  sister 
Humes,  and  viewed  her  as  a  chosen  vessel.  On  the 
Sabbath  I  met  with  them  again.  During  the  following 
week  I  visited  several  towns  at  the  south,  and  enjoyed 
happy  seasons  in  preaching  the  Lord  Jesus. 

In  June,  after  holding  a  meeting  in  Fabius  and 
baptizing  one,  I  returned  to  the  western  part  of  New- 
York,  visited  about  twenty  towns,  and  attended  about 
thirty  meetings  with  usual  freedom.  July  2,  I  met 
two  assemblies  in  Benton  and  Milo,  and  baptized  one 
in  each  town.     Some  reformation  had  lately  been  en- 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  2.^9 

joyed  ill  both  these  places.  On  the  7th,  I  attended 
monthly  meeeting  in  Canandaigua;  on  the  8th,  preach- 
ed to  the  people  and  baptized  two,  who  were  added  to 
the  church.  I  spent  tlie  remainder  of  J  iily ,  preachino- 
in  Sodus,  Lyons,  Junius,  in  several  towns  east  of  Can- 
andaigua,  and  in  several  churches  within  the  limits 
of  the  Owego  quarterly  meeting.  In  these  meetings 
several  were  awakened.  '  O,  may  their  awakening 
terminate  in  conversion.' 

In  August,  I  attended  a  session  of  the  Benton 
quarterly  meeting,  in  Catlin.  The  preaching  was 
blessed  to  the  joy  of  many.  I  also  met  assemblies  in 
difterent  towns  till  I  came  to  Canandaigua.  Here  I 
preached  a  few  times,  then  visited  several  churches 
of  the  Bethany  quarterly  meeting,  and  found  them 
generally  prospering. 

Friday,  Aug.  24,  1827,  I  attended  the  seventh  ses- 
sion of  the  Holland  Purchase  yearly  meeting,  held  at 
Bethany.     Several  important  subjects  were  consider- 
ed with  much  union.     Among  these  was   Free   Ma- 
sonry.     It   appeared   that    great  dissatisfaction   had 
arisen  on  this  subject,  and   was   rapidly  increasing; 
and  the  testimony  of  masons,  who  were  daily   seced- 
ing,   publicly    declared  the  oaths,    ceremonies,   and 
principles  of  the  order,  to  be  such  as  must  strike  the 
feelings  of  every  Christian  with   dread  and   horrour. 
Their  testimony  was  confirmed  by  a  thousand  circum- 
stances  connected   with    the    abduction    of  William 
Morgan,  which  had  come,  and  were  daily  coming  be- 
fore the  public.     These   things   caused  many  of  the 
brethren  great  pain,  especially   when  they  reflected 
that  several  in  the  connexion,  who  were  much  esteem- 
ed, were  bound   by   oath  to  the    institution.     Those 
preachers  and  brethren  present,  that  belonged  to  that 
society,  retired  by  themselves,  to   ascertain   how  far 
they  could  concede  to   those  who  were   tried   on   ac- 
count of  their  connection   with   Masonry.     They  re- 
ported that  they  would  have   no  connection  with  the 
institution,  and  would  not   attend  their  meetings,  ex- 
cept in  cases  when  "  they  were   summoned :^^    that  in 
this  case  they  could  not  agree  not  to  attend — their  ob- 
'g?.t!on  was  of  such  a  nature,  that  in  this  thing,  ther 


f  40  A  RtLlGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

^•ere  hound  in  conscience  to  have  their  liberty.  It 
was  thought  the  brethren,  generally,  who  were  ma- 
sons would  concede  to  this  position,  and  it  appeared 
to  be  satisfactory  to  the  yearly  meeting.  On  Sat- 
urday at  an  early  hour  worship  commenced  in  a 
grove.  The  assembly  was  large,  attentive,  and  sol- 
emn. On  the  Sabbath,  three  sermons  and  several 
exhortations  were  given.  The  blessing  of  the  Lord 
rested  upon  us.  In  the  evening,  meetings  were  at^ 
tended  in  different  places,  and  some  of  them  were  in- 
teresting. In  the  Elders'  Conference  on  Monday, 
we  understood  that  the  elders  appointed  to  visit  tho 
church  in  Upper  Canada,  gathered  another  church 
in  that  province.  My  appointment  to  visit  Canada 
was  renewed,  and  brother  F.  W.  Straight,  who  had 
lately  received  a  letter  of  commendation  from  the 
church  in  Ontario,  was  appointed  to  accompany  me. 

On  Tuesday   evening,    I   attended   an   interesting 
meeting  in  Castile,  and  on  coming  out  of  the  house  I 
observed  the   northern   lights   to   be   more    luminous 
ihan  I  had   ever   before  seen   them.      They   rose  in 
bright  columns  nearly  over  our   heads   with   majestic 
grandeur.     I  remembered  reading  that  the  northern 
lights  were  never  seen  till  the  year  1716.     I  felt  very 
solemn,  and  reflected  on  the  prophecy  named  in  Acts 
2:19,  20:   ^^Jlnd  I  will  shew  wonders  in  heaven  above, 
and  signs  in  ihe  earth  beneath;  blood,  and  fire,  and  va- 
pour of  smoke: — before  that  great  and  notable  day  of  ihe 
Lord  come.''     About  the  time  we  arrived  at  our  lodg- 
ings, a  bright  column  arose  in  the  east,  and  extended 
over  our  heads  nearly  to  the  western   horizon.     The 
edges  were  smooth  as  a  ribbon,   the  colour   was  like 
fire,  and  its  form  was  like  the  rainbow.     There  were 
no  clouds,  and  the  light  of  this  column,  with  those  in 
the  north,  illuminated  the  earth  nearly   or    quite   as 
much  as  the  light  of  the   moon  in  a   clear  night.     I 
thought  much  of  the  last   day,  and   queried,  '  if  tny 
Lord  should  now  come,  am  I  prepared  to  meet  him.'''  I 
felt   great   composure,    and  thought   if  Jesus  should 
dien  descend,  and  the   trumpet   be   blown,  my   heart 
would    say,  "  Amen.     Even   so,    come,  Lord   Jesus.'* 
Shortly  after  this,  I  visited  a  family  that  did  not  be- 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  24i 

Jieve  in  a  clay  "  of  judgment  to  come;"  but  on  this 
occasion,  1  was  intbrmed,  they  awoke,  and  seeing 
the  light,  thought  the  judgment  day  had  come;  and 
some  of  them  walked  their  chamber  and  wept  bitter- 
ly, wringing  their  hands  for  anguish.  Yet  when  the 
light  began  to  lessen,  their  tears  dried  up,  and  prob- 
ably they  said  in  their  hearts,  "Mij  Lord  dclaijelh  his 
couiing.'"     But  to  them,  alas! 

•'  That  awful  day  will  come, 
The  appointed  hour  makes  haste." 

Leaving  Castile,  we  held  meetings  in  Leicester, 
Geneseo,  Canandaigua,  Ontario,  Penfield,  Perinton, 
Williamson,  and  Sodus,  and  enjoyed  some  profitable 
seasons.  In  the  latter  town,  Zion  mourned  because 
of  the  walk  of  some  who  professed  to  be  Christ's  dis- 
ciples; yet  the  Lord  met  with  us.  We  next  went  to 
Junius,  and,  unexpectedly,  I  saw  my  elder  brother 
who  had  just  returned  from  Michigan.  We  attended 
two  or  three  meetings  in  Junius,  the  Ontario  quar- 
terly meeting  at  Galen,  and  several  meetings  in  Je- 
rusalem,  Middlesex,  and  Canandaigua. 

CHAPTER  XVL 

Mif  first  journey  to  London  District  in  Upper  Canada. 

Sept.  26,  1827,  we  commenced  our  journey  to  Up- 
per Canada,  preaching  by  the  way  till  we  arrived  at 
Royalton.  A  little  company  of  saints  had  been  gath- 
ered in  this  place  by  Elder  Crapsey,  and  organized 
into  a  church.  We  attended  their  monthly  meeting, 
and  on  the  Sabbath,  Oct.  7,  preached  with  them; 
then  the  Lord's  Supper  and  washing  feet  were  at- 
tended to.  Sabbath  evening,  we  heard  a  Presbyte- 
rian preach  an  awakening  discourse  at  Lockport; 
the  next  day,  crossed  the  Niagara  river  at  Lewiston, 
and  proceeded  to  Lundy's  Lane.  It  was  very  rainy, 
night  came  on,  and  with  difficulty  we  could  keep  the 
road;  so  we  called  on  strang-ers  at  a  private  house, 
21 


242  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

and  v/cre  kindly  received.  Soon  they  recognized  my 
countenance,  -having  heard  me  preach  in  this  vicinity 
five  years  previous.  Continuing  our  journey,  we 
passed  through  Hamilton  and  Ancaster,  beautiful 
villages,  situated  near  the  head  of  lake  Ontario,  and 
through  Brandford  to  Oxford.  At  Oxford,  our  car- 
riage failed  through  the  dishonesty  of  a  smith  that 
repaired  it  at  Hamilton,  and  besides  suffering  a  loss 
of  six  or  seven  dollars,  our  lives  were  greatly  endan- 
gered. How  oflenisthe  stranger  imposed  upon! — but 
God  will  bring  all  these  things  into  judgment.  In 
about  two  hours,  v/e  succeeded  in  getting  repairs 
made  that  would  answer  for  the  present ;  and  after 
proceeding  a  few  miles,  entered  a  seven  mile  wood. 
The  road  was  rough  and  muddy;  we  got  through 
about  dark,  and  calling  at  a  house,  were  told  that  it 
was  two  miles  to  an  inn,  and  a  very  good  road,  except 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  through  a  wood.  We  went  on, 
passed  over  broken  log  bridges,  and  through  deep 
mud.  It  soon  became  so  dark  that  we  could  not  dis- 
cern our  hand  before  us.  And  when  confident  that 
we  had  gone  a  mile,  and  nothing  yet  appearing,  but 
a  thick  forest,  we  feared  that  we  had  missed  our  way, 
and  might  have  to  take  our  lodging  in  the  retreat  of 
the  wild  beasts.  If  disposed  to  return,  the  way 
seemed  impassible;  so,  proceeding  about  half  a  mile 
further,  we  saw  the  light  of  a  dwelling  which  we 
found  to  be  an  inn,  and  were  glad.  They  freely 
gave  us  entertainment.  And  the  next  day,  Saturday, 
Oct.  13,  we  passed  through  Westminster,  crossed  the 
river  Thames  to  London,  and  proceeded  ten  miles  in 
a  rough,  miry  road  to  the  north  part  of  the  town. 
Here  was  the  residence  of  brother  Thomas  Huckins. 
On  our  arrival,  he  and  nearly  all  the  neighbourhood 
were  assembled  in  monthly  meeting.  A  little  boy 
piloted  me  through  the  w  ood  to  the  meeting  about  the 
time  the  people  were  beginning  to  disperse.  They 
were  expecting  us,  and  as  soon  as  they  saw  me,  they 
returned,  and  I  heard  a  shout  of  joy,  and  the  voice 
of  thanksgiving.  This  touched  my  heart — I  thought, 
'  how  many  are  weary  of  hearing  the  word;  but  with 
what  gladness  do  these  brethren  receive  a  servant  of 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  24.3 

the  Lord!'  When  I  entered,  the  house  was  full  of 
people,  nearly  all  of  whom  shook  hands  with  me,  and 
several  wept.  After  praymg  with  them,  I  returned 
with  hrother  liuckins.  He  was  the  only  preacher  of 
the  connexion  then  residing  in  Upper  Canada,  and 
they  had  not  been  visited  by  one  of  our  preachers  for 
nearly  a  year.  A  reformation  had  commenced  among 
them;  three  had  been  converted,  and  three  or  four 
were  seeking  the  Lord.  In  the  evening  many  came 
to  our  lodging,  and  though  we  were  much  fatigued, 
they  would  not  be  satisfied,  nor  separate,  till  tiiey  had 
heard  an  exhortation. 

Sabbath,  Oct.  14,  I  preached  with  them,  and  enjoy- 
ed a  good  degree  of  the  Spirit.  The  dear  brethren 
brought  in  their  "tithes  and  offerings,  "and  some  were 
awakened  to  seek  the  Saviour.  We  enjoyed  a  good 
meeting  in  the  evening,  and  a  few  mourners  came 
forward  for  prayer.  I  preached  the  next  day  at  one 
o'clock,  P.  M.  The  power  of  the  Lord  was  present, 
and  two  or  three  spoke  for  the  first  time.  On  the 
day  following,  I  held  a  meeting  with  brother  Hucking 
at  a  dwelling-house  in  another  neighbourhood.  The 
man  of  the  house  and  his  wife  were  members  of  the 
Methodist  church:  they  told  us,  that  from  a  late  ex- 
amination of  the  scriptures,  they  were  convinced  that 
their  infant  baptism  was  not  authorized  by  God,  and 
that  now  they  believed  it  their  duty  to  be  baptized. 
On  the  same  day  I  returned  to  brother  Huckins's, 
spoke  to  a  considerable  assembly,  and  seven  cove- 
nanted to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  Wednesday 
evening,  brother  Straight  preached,  and  the  day  af- 
ter, I  held  another  meeting.  On  Friday,  I  was  call- 
•ed  to  visit  a  family  just  bereaved  of  an  only  son,  three 
years  of  age.  Lie  was  suddenly  killed  by  a  pole, 
which  rolled  from  a  log  fence.  The  parents  and  oth- 
ers wept  exceedingly,  and  while  I  addressed  them, 
they  seemed  scarcely  able  to  restrain  their  cries. 
The  father  said,  he  considered  it  a  loud  call  to  him 
to  be  also  ready,  and  that  he  was  resolved  to  obey  it. 
I  attended  the  funeral:  it  was  truly  a  time  of  weep- 
ing and  mourning.  When  the  attendants  began 
fo  put  the  child  into  the  cofhn,  the  mother  for  a  long 


244  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

time  could  not  be  persuaded  to  commit  her  son  to  the 
"  narrow  house."  She  cried,  "O!  my  son,  you  were 
pleasant."  This  scene  made  every  spectator  feel 
and  sympathize. 

On  Saturday  and  Sabbath,  we  held  meetings  at  the 
house  of  brother  Huckins.  Six  related  their  expe- 
rience, were  baptized,  and  added  to  the  church.  All 
the  exercises  were  blessed  by  the  presence  of  the 
Lord.  Sabbath  evening,  many  spoke  of  the  dealings 
of  God  with  them,  and  several  of  the  mourners  said 
they  were  resolved  to  seek  the  Lord  till  death,  wheth- 
er they  found  peace  or  not. 

Monday,  Oct.  22,  I  left  brother  Straight  in  Lon- 
don, and  preached  in  Westminster:  two  came  forward 
for  prayer.  The  next  day,  1  held  a  meeting  four 
miles  south  of  the  Thames,  and  in  the  evening  preached 
in  Southwold.  The  latter  meeting  was  very  solemn. 
One  cried  for  mercy,  and  another  promised  to  kneel 
and  pray  for  a  season.  On  Wednesday  I  met  an 
assembly  near  Dunwich,  the  town  where  the  other 
church  was  situated  that  we  had  come  to  visit.  Sev- 
eral of  the  brethren  were  at  the  meeting  and  received 
me  very  affectionately.  After  speaking  more  than 
an  hour,  on  less  than  half  the  propositions  of  my  text, 
and  finding  that  my  strength  failed,  I  appointed  a 
meeting  for  the  next  day  to  finish  my  sermon.  The 
Lord  gave  me  great  liberty,  and  many  wept.  In  the 
evening  I  attended  another  meeting,  but  had  rather  a 
dull  time.  On  Friday  I  preached  on  Back  street, 
from  Ezekiel  33:11:  "  Turn  ye,  turn  ye,  from  your 
evil  ways;  for  why  will  ye  die?"  I  think  that  I  nev- 
er enjoyed  greater  liberty  than  on  this  occasion.  My 
mouth  was  filled  with  arguments,  showing;  the  sinner 
his  evil  ways,  and  urging  unanswerable  reasons  why 
he  should  turn  and  live.  The  solemn  weight  of  eter- 
nal things  seemed  to  rest  on  the  assembly,  and  I 
think  several  were  almost,  if  not  altogether,  persuad- 
ed to  be  Christians.  Next  morning,  several  came  to 
the  house  where  I  tarried,  and  we  enjoyed  a  melting,, 
happy  season  in  prayer.  Four  entered  into  an  en- 
gagement to  seek  the  Lord.  In  the  afternoon,  I  at-i- 
tended  a  monthly  meeting   of  the  Calvinistic   Baptist 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  245 

church.      A  free,  heavenly  spirit  reigned,    and   our 
hearts  were  comforted  together.     In  the  evening,  the 
Free-Will   Baptist    church   assembled    for    covenant 
meeting.     It  consisted  of  twenty  members,  of  whom 
thirteen  w-ere  present,  and  confessed   their  covenant 
with  God  and  his  people;   and  though  they  also  had 
been  destitute  of  preaching  nearly  a  year,  they  were 
well  united.      Several  of  the  Calvinistic  Baptists  and 
their  minister  were  present,  and  spoke   in  the  Spirit. 
Such  unity  prevailed  in  the  meeting,  that  though  ma- 
ny of  different  denominations  took  an    active  part,   a 
strano-er  could  discover  no  difference    in  their  testi- 
monv. 

Sabbath,  Oct.  28,  I  spoke  two  hours  and  twenty 
minutes  in  Dunwich  with  unusual  freedom,  and  in  the 
evenino-  preached  again  to  a  crowded  and  solemn  au- 
dience"  Several  manifested  a  desire  to  become  re- 
conciled to  God.  The  next  day  I  held  two  meetings: 
the  latter  was  in  the  east  part  of  Southwold,  and  a 
most  solemn  and  powerful  time.  Nearly  the  whole 
assembly  came  forward  for  prayer.  On  the  day  fol- 
lowing, I  faced  a  tedious  storm  ten  or  twelve  miles 
to  anlippointment  in  Westminster.  Only  one  person 
attended;  I  prayed  with  him,  then  went  to  the  river 
Thames  and  attended  a  meeting,  but  had  a  dark,  try- 
ing time.     Still  I  believed  that  trials  would  work  for 

mv  good. 

On  Wednesday,  I  returned  to  London  and  preach- 
ed in  the  evening.  Nearly  the  whole  assembly  con- 
fessed Christ,  one  of  whom  found  comfort  during  my 
absence.  The  next  day  I  attended  a  meeting  with 
brother  S.  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Shoff'.  He  spoke  as  a 
penitent  mourner,  and  several  others  said  they  were 
resolved  to  attend  immediately  to  the  duty  they  owed 
their  Maker.  Friday,  I  preached  to  a  few  in  the  east 
part  of  the  town,  all  of  whom  arose  for  prayer.  I 
held  a  meeting  the  day  following  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
revival,  and  one,  on  relating  her  experience,  was  re- 
ceived for  baptism. 

Sunday,  Nov.  4,  1827.     This  day  concludes  twen- 
ty-two years  of  my  life.     I  have  endeavoured  to  re- 
turn humble  thanks  to  my  heavenly  Father  for  past, 
21* 


246  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

mercies,  and  firmly  to  resolve  that  my  dedication  to 
Him  shall  be  entire,  that  I  will  strive  for  victory  over 
all  sin.  All  the  particulars  of  this  resolution  I  have 
written  this  day;  and  promised,  before  the  Lord,  to 
read  them  daily  for  at  least  one  month.  At  ten 
o'clock  I  preached  at  the  house  of  brother  Huckins, 
Three  related  their  experience,  and  with  the  one  be- 
fore received,  were  baptized.  In  the  afternoon  we 
came  to  the  table  of  the  Lord,  and  sat  together  in  a 
heavenly  place  in  Christ.  The  day  following,  we 
held  another  meeting,  and  nearly  all  spoke  of  the 
goodness  of  the  Lord.  On  Tuesday,  I  preached  two 
or  three  miles  east  of  the  revival,  to  about  forty,  who 
covenanted  to  seek  and  serve  God;  but  some,  I  fear- 
ed, did  not  realize  their  obligation,  others  appeared 
to  be  truly  penitent.  Wednesday,  Nov.  7,  I  preach- 
ed a  farewell  discourse  from  2  Cor.  13:11:  '^Finally, 
hreihren,  farewell.  Be  iierfcd,  he  of  good  comfort,  be  of 
one  mind,  live  in  peace;  and  the  God  of  love  and  peace 
shall  be  ivith  you."  This  was  a  barren  meeting  to  me, 
though  nearly  all  the  assembly  witnessed  for  God, 
and  some  for  the  first  time.  After  the  exercises 
closed,  three  professed  to  have  found  Christ,  and 
two  of  them  requested  to  be  baptized  before  I  went 
away.  As  I  had  made  appointments  at  Dunwich,  not 
expecting  to  return  to  London,  I  had  not  now  time  to 
baptize;  so  I  concluded  to  meet  my  engagements^  and 
then  return. 

Thursday,  I  preached  in  Westminster,  from  Acts 
17:18:  "  What  will  this  babbler  say?"  I  spoke  first 
of  God;  secondly,  of  revelation, — then  of  the  creation 
of  man  in  innocence — his   fall   by  transgression — his 

redemption  by    Christ regeneration   and  the   new 

kingdom,  or  church  of  Christ — the  rules  and  ordinan- 
ces of  his  church — perseverance — and  of  eternal 
judgment.  On  the  second  proposition,  I  endeavoured 
to  prove  that  God  has  revealed  to  his  church  a  per- 
fect  law,  fully  suflicient  for  his  church  in  all  things 
pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God.  On  the  seventh, 
proposition,  I  noticed  baptism,  and  recited  several 
passages  from  the  learned,  and  several  from  the  scrip- 
tures, to  show  that  it  should  be  administered  by  im- 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  247 

incrsio/i.  After  concluding  my  remarks,  Mr.  H.,  a 
preacher  of  considerable  talent,  spoke  three  quarters 
of  an  hour  in  opposition  to  the  doctrine  that  I  advan- 
ced on  the  second  and  seventh  propositions.  I  re- 
plied, that  I  had  not  come  for  debating.  About  the 
time  the  assembly  was  dismissed,  one  praised  the 
Lord  aloud,  who  was  soon  after  baptized.  On  Fri- 
day, I  went  to  Southwold  with  brother  Straight,  and 
attended  two  meetings;  and  on  the  day  following  en- 
joyed a  comforting  season  in  monthly  meeting  at 
Dunwich.  On  the  Sabbath,  our  assembly  was  said 
to  be  larger  than  had  ever  before  been  in  this  town- 
ship. It  pleased  the  Saviour  to  favour  me  with  unu- 
sual liberty,  and  I  believe  the  Holy  Spjrit  searched 
the  conjrregation.  In  the  afternoon,  Jesus  made  him- 
self  known  to  us  "  in  breaking  of  bread."  After 
this  I  held  three  meetings,  and  thought  the  seasons. 
were  profitable.  I  preached  in  the  east  part  of  South- 
wold again,  and  rejoiced  to  find  that  the  solemn  con- 
cern manifested  in  my  second  meeting  had  not  abat- 
ed. 

Friday,  I  returned  to  London,  held  a  meeting  in 
the  evening,  and  one  the  next  day.  Six  related  their 
experience,  and  were  received  for  baptism.  In  the 
evening,  for  the  first  time,  I  heard  brother  Straight 
preach  a  sermon  with  much  satisfaction.  Sabbath, 
]Vov.  18,  the  assembly  was  large  for  this  town,  and 
many  were  happy.  After  sermon,  several  testimonies 
were  given;  and  the  six  candidates  were  baptized,  re- 
joicing in  the  Lord.  One  of  them,  a  man  in  his  sev- 
entieth year,  had  been  confined,  by  sickness  for  a 
year  past,  and  was  brought  to  the  meeting  on  a  sled. 
He  went  into  the  water  as  though  he  enjoyed  the 
strength  of  youth,  and  came  out  happy.  This  was  a 
remarkable  hour.  Heaven  smiled,  and  glory  seem- 
ed to  shine  on  the  candidates,  on  the  congregation, 
on  the  water,  and,  indeed,  on  all  things  around.  As 
the  people  returned  from  the  water,  the  saints  sung 
with  such  melody,  that  it  seemed  almost  as  though 
the  New  Jerusalem  had  come  down  out  of  heaven. 
In  tke  evening  brother  Huckins  preached,  saints  re- 
joiced much,  and  sinners  wept  bitterly.     How  strik- 


248  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

ing  the  contrast!  The  more  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
there  is  present,  the  more  saints  will  rejoice,  and  the 
more  sinners  will  mourn.  In  this  meeting,  five  sol- 
emnly promised  to  seek  the  Lord  till  they  should  find 
remission  of  sins.  I  tarried  a  week  longer  in  Lon- 
don, and  held  meetings  nearly  every  day  which  were 
attended  with  much  interest,  particularly  on  the  Sab- 
bath. The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  manifested  in  a 
powerful  manner,  and  the  word  seemed  to  cut  to  the 
heart  of  every  sinner  present.  I  baptized  the  wife 
of  the  man  aged  seventy,  that  was  baptized  the  Sab- 
bath previous.  She  was  sixty-eight  years  of  age,  and 
within  four  or  five  days  had  experienced  a  change  of 
heart. 

Monday,  Nov.  26,  I  preached  again  and  bid  the 
people  farewell.  It  was  a  very  solemn  season.  One 
backslider  humbly  entreated  the  forgiveness  of  his 
brethren  whom  he  had  grieved.  Next  morning,  a 
little  after  the  dawn  of  day,  the  brethren  began  to 
assemble  at  the  house  where  I  tarried,  notwithstand-. 
ing  I  had  bid  them  farewell,  and  continued  to  come 
till  nine  o'clock,  when  nearly  the  whole  church  and 
several  others  w^ere  present.  Some  wept  all  the 
morning.  As  I  was  about  to  say  to  them,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  apostle,  "What  mean  ye  to  weep  and 
to  break  my  heart?"  brother  Huckins  said,  "  Broth-  i 
er  David,  you  are  now  going  away — here  are  souls 
near  the  kingdom  of  God,  that  probably  will  soon  be 
converted  and  wish  to  be  baptized. — AV^ho  shall  bap- 
tize them?"  When  I  considered  their  state,  how 
they  were  as  without  a  shepherd,  I  could  but  weep 
with  them,  and  an  earnest  cry  arose  in  my  heart  that 
the  Lord  would  send  more  faithful  labourers  into  the 
harvest.  After  uniting  in  prayer,  they  sung  a  hymn 
suited  to  the  occasion,  and  our  parting  was  very  af- 
fecting and  solemn.  When  I  was  out  of  hearing,  I 
gave  vent  to  my  feelings  in  an  adjacent  wood,  and 
wept  aloud.  Here  I  prayed  for  the  dear  brethren  in 
Canada,  and  thought  I  received  the  witness,  of  the 
Spirit,  that  God  would  enlarge  their  borders,  till  the 
"spreading  vine  of  low  stature"  should  extend 
over  the  province.     I  had  spent  more  than  six  weeks 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  245> 

in  those  parts,  baptized  seventeen  in  London,  and 
the  church  had  increased  to  forty-four.  The  churcli. 
in  London  is  situated  thirty  miles  north  of  lake  Erie, 
and  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  west  of  Niaga- 
ra river.  They  had  no  administrator,  still  they  lived 
in  great  union,  walking  in  the  order  and  discipline  of 
the  gospel.  Several  of  their  women  were  much  de- 
voted to  the  Lord,  and  having  excellent  gifts  in  pub- 
lic testimony,  like  faithful  Anna,  they  ceased  not  to 
speak  the  word  of  the  Lord  "  to  all  them  that  looked 
for  redemption  in"  London. 

Brother  Straight  and  some  others  joining  me,  ac- 
companied me  on  my  way  to  the  river  Thames,  where 
I  parted  with  brother  S.,  he  having  concluded  to  spend 
the  winter  in  Canada.  I  proceeded  to  Oxford,  and 
after  considerable  entreaty,  I  consented  to  preach, 
and  went  to  the  house  of  Elder  James  Harris,  a  Free 
Communion  Baptist,  where  I  met  a  kind  reception. 
In  the  evening  I  held  a  meeting  at  his  house,  and  to 
the  praise  of  God  we  had  a  precious  season.  Several 
were  awakened,  and  came  forward  for  prayer.  Some, 
of  these  never  rested  till  they  obtained  a  hope  in  God. 
I  had  designed  leaving  in  the  morning,  but  being  ear-,, 
nestly  persuaded,  I  tarried  the  day  and  held  two  meet- 
inirs,  which  were  interestino-.  I  felt  thankful  for  these, 
refreshing  interviews.  Elder  H.  accompanied  me 
eleven  miles  to  deacon  B.'s,  where  we  attended  a 
meeting.  Here  we  parted,  and  proceeding  to  Blen- 
heim, I  tarried  over  the  Sabbath  and  preached  thrice. 
Continuing  my  journey,  I  passed  through  Ancaster, 
and  on  Tuesday  evening  preached  at  Salt  Fleet.  The 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  searched  the  assembly,  sinners 
wept,  and  saints  shouted  for  joy.  After  meeting,  sev- 
eral came  to  my  lodging,  and  with  tears  entreated  me 
to  labour  with  them  a  few  days.  But  thinking  duty 
called  me,  I  proceeded  on  my  way,  and  on  Dec.  6, 
left  the  province.  I  had  spent  more  than  two  months 
in  Canada,  and  travelled  five  hundred  miles.  The 
people  generally  were  kind  and  liberal.  Though 
among  strangers,  and  often  lodging  at  public  houses, 
my  expenses,  besides  some  repairs,  had  not  amounted 
10  fiiiy  cents. 


250  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

Sunday,  Dec.  9,  I  attended  three  meetings  inRoy- 
alton.  At  the  last,  four  manifested  that  they  were 
inquiring  the  way  to  Zion.  Continuing  my  journey 
eastward,  I  held  a  few  meetings  in  different  towns, 
and  found  the  work  of  reformation  had  commenced  in 
some  of  the  churches  of  the  Bethany  quarterly  meet- 
ing, particularly  in  Byron.  I  attended  a  session  of 
the  Ontario  quarterly  meeting  in  Sodus,  on  the  15th 
and  16th  of  the  month.  We  had  a  melting  season, 
and  joy  beamed  on  the  countenance  of  Zion.  Sodus 
has  often  been  blessed  with  such  seasons;  and  would 
to  God  that  her  Christians,  and  all  others  that  have 
tasted  that  the  Lord  is  good  and  gracious,  would  re- 
member his  kindness,  and  follow  him  with  all  the 
heart.  On  my  return  to  Canandaigua,  I  was  affec- 
tionately received,  and  held  two  meetings. 

Here,  I  heard  heavy  tidings — the  death  of  Elder 
Abel  Thornton.  But  a  little  while  before,  I  had 
heard  of  the  death  of  Susan  Humes.  The  latter  died 
€n  the  12th  of  May,  1827,  and  the  former  on  the  14th 
of  Oct.  They  were  both  worn  out  in  the  morning  of 
Jife  by  their  unwearied  labours  for  Zion.  These  tid- 
ings affected  me  greatly,  and  I  said,  "O  Lord,  why 
•am  /  spared,  while  they  are  called  from  the  service 
of  the  church  ?^' 

CHAPTER  XVH. 

Particulars  of  my  travels  and  labours  from  Dec.  1827, 

to  May,  1828. 

Having  been  appointed  by  the  Ontario  quarterly 
meeting,  I  visited  a  revival  in  the  north  part  of  Scri- 
ba,  a  town  situated  on  the  south  shore  of  lake  Onta- 
rio, about  eighty  miles  from  Canandaigua.  A  small 
church  had  been  gathered  by  Elder  Craw,  in  the 
south  part  of  the  town,  about  seven  years  previous.  At 
this  time,  they  had  but  nine  members.  I  understood 
the  revival  commenced  three  months  before,  under 
the  labour's  of  an   unordained  preacher,  and  that  at 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  25  f 

that  time  there  was  but  one  praying  man  in  the  neiffh- 
bourhood.  Twelve  or  fifteen  had  now  obtained  a 
hope,  several  wanderers  had  returnedtotheir  first  love, 
and  Christians  in  adjacent  neighbourhoods  were  re- 
vived. Sabbath  breakers  and  the  openly  immoral 
had  reformed,  and  now  attended  at  the  house  of  God. 
Sabbath,  Dec.  30,  although  a  party  spirit  had  occa- 
sioned some  injury  to  the  reformation,  we  had  a  sol- 
emn, profitable  meeting.  The  next  day  we  held  a 
meeting,  and  closed  the  labours  of  the  year  in  the  ser- 
vice of  God.  Party  spirit  began  to  vanish,  and  the 
blessed  spirit  of  reformation  began  to  revive.  At  the 
close,  I  baptized  two  converts,  who  had  been  anx- 
iously waiting  for  the  privilege,  and  serious  impres- 
sions were  made  on  many  hearts.  These  two  con- 
verts, I  believe,  have  ever  remained  engaged  Chris-" 
tians. 

On  Jan.  1,  1828,  the  salutation  of  friend  to  friend, 
"  I  wish  you  a  happy  new-year,"  was  quite  frequent. 
But  to  some  in  Scriba  this  was  emphatically  a  new- 
year.  Old  things  had  passed  away,  and  all  things  had 
become  new;  and  they  could  say  this  was  the  only 
happy  new-year's  day  they  had  ever  seen.  At  ten 
o'clock,  A.  M.  several  of  the  brethren  and  converts, 
with  myself,  met  with  the  Methodists  in  an  adjacent 
town,  and  were  affectionately  welcomed.  I  preached 
a  discourse,  and  many  spoke  of  the  joy  they  had  found 
in  the  Saviour,  and  covenanted  to  dedicate  themselves 
to  Him  with  new  engagedness.  In  the  evening  we 
had  a  profitable  meeting  in  Scriba.  Several  solemn- 
ly covenanted  to  spend  the  year  in  the  service  of  the 
Lord.  I  was  told  by  several  persons,  that  while  they 
were  returning  from  worship,  they  heard  the  voice  of 
singing  in  the  air.  The  sky  was  clear,  and  they  said 
the  singing  appeared  to  be  very  high,  and  the  most 
melodious  of  any  music  they  had  ever  heard,  and 
continued  directly  over  their  heads  while  they  travel- 
led about  a  quarter  of  a  mile.  A  non-professor  that 
heard  it,  was  alarmed,  believing  it  was  the  voice  of 
angels, 'and  began  to  repent  of  his  sins.  From  this 
time  the  work  revived  anew.  Many  forsook  their 
sins  and  called  on  the  name  of  the  Lord.     He  heard 


C52  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  , 

^he  cries  of  the  penitent,  and  sent  salvation  to  the 
broken-hearted.  Then  did  Zion  rejoice  with  "  joy 
and  gladness,  and  sorrow  and  sighing"  fled  away. 

I  continued  labouring  in  Scriba  for  one  month,  and 
rejoiced  to  see  the  work  of  the  Lord  spread  so  glo- 
riously. Sabbath,  Jan.  6,  1828,  after  preaching,  I 
baptized  seven;  and  the  next  day  gave  the  right-hand 
of  fellowship  to  a  small  band  of  brethren,  as  a  branch 
of  the  church  in  the  south  part  of  the  town.  They 
were  organized  the  same  as  a  church,  and  did  their 
own  business  in  the  same  manner:  shortly  afterwards 
they  became  distinct,  and  were  called  the  second 
Free-Will  Baptist  church  in  Scriba.  Before  the 
Tnonth  closed,  I  baptized  eleven  more.  These,  with 
two  or  three  others,  were  added  to  the  church,  and 
all  appeared  well  united  and  happy. 

Sabbath,  Jan.  20,  I  preached  three  lengthy  ser- 
mons, and  retired  much  exhausted.  For  three  weeks 
I  had  spoken  upon  an  average  between  three  and 
four  hours  in  a  day.  A  little  past  midnight,  I  was 
taken  ill,  and  raised  fresh  blood  very  fast,  till  my 
strength  failed.  A  death-like  feeling  seized  me,  and 
I  expected  to  depart  this  life  immediately.  I  review- 
ed the  doctrine  I  had  preached,  and  the  manner  in 
w^hich  I  had  spent  my  time — I  found  nothing  to  re- 
gret, except  that  I  had  not  been  more  humble,  spirit- 
ual, and  faithful  in  my  calling.  I  thought  of  my 
friends — I  was  willing  to  leave  them,  believing  that 
we  should  meet  in  a  better  world.  I  examined  my 
evidences  of  acceptance  with  God — through  grace 
they  were  bright  as  the  sun,  and  this  was  one  of  the 
happiest  hours  I  had  ever  seen.  There  seemed  but 
one  step  between  me  and  heaven.  And  now  with 
feelings  that  I  had  never  before  conceived,  I  contem- 
plated meeting  the  prophets,  the  apostles,  the  army 
of  the  redeemed,  and  my  blessed  Saviour  in  glory. 
But  when,  in  my  feelings  I  had  bid  my  friends,  and 
the  world  farewell — and  my  soul  was  ravished  by  the 
anticipation  of  an  immediate  admission  into  the  king- 
dom of  heaven,  my  thoughts  turned  to  a  world  of  sin- 
ners, exposed  to  hell. — They,  and  they  only,  seemed 
to  invite  my  stay  in  the  world.     Something   whisper- 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  2/>'3 

€d:  "  irdt  thou  slill  f^o  and  warn  themV  Pity  moved 
my  soul — I  wept  for  them  and  said:  '  Yes,' Lord,  / 
icill  o-o  and  warn  them  as  long  as  it  shall  he  thy  will, 
if  it  be  even  forly  years.'  At  this  moment,  it  seemed 
as  though  the  attendant  angel  was  commanded  to  re- 
call the  warrant  of  death.  Immediately  I  began  lo 
amend,  and  in  a  few  days  my  strength  was  restored. 
About  the  30th  of  Jan.  I  preached  my  farewell  dis- 
course in  Scriba,  and  to  many  it  was  a  solemn  time. 
Fifteen  or  twenty  had  been  hopefully  converted  du- 
ring the  month,  and  a  considerable  number  were  still 
under  conviction.  After  visiting  and  preaching  in 
different  towns,  I  returned  to  Canandaigua,  spent  a 
few  days,  and  enjoyed  some  good  meetings.  Wed- 
nesday, Feb.  20,  'l  left  Canandaigua  to  visit  the 
Owego  and  Gibson  quarterly  meetings;  and  on  the 
way  to  Middlesex,  my  mind  was  impressed  with  the 
necessity  of  salvation  from  all  sin.  The  command- 
ment of  the  Lord  Jesus,  Matt.  5:48,  "Be  ye  iherefore 
JJ^eifect,  even  as  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  per- 
J^ct,''  came  with  power  into  my  soul.  And  remem.- 
bering  the  declaration  of  the  apostle,  1  John  5:3, 
^' His  commandments  are  not  grievous, '^  my  unbelief 
fled  away,  and  faith  said,  'God's  ways  are  equal,  and 
Ins  requirements  just.'  "  Whosoever  therefore  shall 
break  one  of  these  least  commandments,  and  shall 
teach  men  so,  he  shall  be  called  the  least  in  the  king- 
dom of  heaven."  Matt.  5:19.  Then  the  following 
queries  arose:  'if  he  shall  be  least,  who  practi(^es  and 
teaches  contrary  to  the  least  of  Christ's  command- 
ments, what  will  be  the  fate  of  him  who  not  only  vio- 
lates, but  teaches  contrary  to  the  greatest  command- 
ment? And  what  commandment  is  greater  than  this, 
to  be  perfect  even  as  our  Father  in  Ik  aven  is  perfect.^ 
How  then  dare  I,  a  vessel  of  the  Lord's  sanctuary, 
that  ought  to  be  holy  in  body  and  in  spirit,  live  in  sin? 
— and,  like  Satan,  bring  scripture  to  justify  my  ini- 
quity, or  screen  my  guihy  conscience.^  When  I 
preach  to  sinners  that  they  should  ''repent,''  do  they 
not  quote  the  words  of  Christ  to  justify  themselves, 
"  Without  me  ye  can  do  nothingV  And  were  I  to 
preach  to  Christians  that  they  "should   be   ''perfect,'' 


254  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

would  they  not  say,  "  There  is  not  a  just  man  upon 
earth,  that  doeth  good,  and  sinneth  not?"  '  After  re- 
flecting on  the  above  queries,  the  conviction  set- 
tled into  my  soul,  as  if  from  Heaven,  that  these 
scriptures  are  as  unjustly  misapplied,  as  that  quoted 
by  the  tempter,  Matt.  4:6:  "  Cast  thyself  down:  for 
it  is  written,  He  shall  give  his  angels  charge  con- 
cerning thee,"  &c.  Now  it  is  certain  that  Satan  did 
act  himself  in  reciting  this  text:  he  seemed  to  have 
holy  scripture  diy^edly  to  the  point  that  he  wished  to 
gain.  So,  alas!  it  is  a  fact,  and  my  blood  chills  at 
the  reflection,  that  sirmers,  and  even  saints  often  quote 
scripture  as  Satan  did,  and  make  an  application 
equally  erroneous,  to  justify  their  living  in  sin.  'And 
thou,  my  soul,  be  humbled  exceedingly  before  God; 
for  alas!  thou  also,  since  Heaven  forgave  thee  ally 
hast  recited  and  applied  scripture  to  justify  thyself: 
as  though  those  who  are  redeemed  from  sin  could  not 
help  living  in  sin!  Hast  thou  found  that  the  death 
of  Christ  was  not  sufficient  to  enable  his  children  to 
become  like  JYathaniel,  "  an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom 
is  no  guile'?'''  O  be  thou  abased  exceedingly,  for  thou 
hast  applied  the  word  of  God  like  unto  Satan,  to  con- 
tent thyself  without  entire  victory  over  sin.  How 
vain  was  thy  thought,  that  death,  the  offspring  ofsiuy 
should  in  any  way  save  thee,  or  jit  thee  for  heaven. 
If  the  blood  Of  Jesus  have  not  the  cleansing  power  to 
perfect  thee  for  glory,  how  shall  death  fit  thee  for  the 
better  world.?'  From  these  reflections,  I  sunk  into 
nothing  before  God,  and  turning  aside  into  a  wood, 
I  fell  on  my  face,  and  called  on  the  Lord;  and,  bles- 
sed be  his  name,  I  felt  resolved  in  his  strength  to 
strive  to  live  without  sin,  and  "  follow  the  Lamb  whith- 
ersoever he  goeth." 

A  goodly  number  assembled  at  my  appointment  in 
Middlesex.  I  spoke  from  Col.  2:6:  "  .^s  ye  have 
therefore  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  walk  ye  in 
Him.''  I  endeavoured  to  urge  the  necessity  of  Chris- 
tian perfection,  and,  to  the  praise  of  God,  we  had  a 
good  time.  On  Thursday,  I  attended  a  Methodist 
appointment  of  a  German  minister  in  Jerusalem.  He 
invited  me  to  preach.     I  accepted  the  invitation,  and 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  255 

enjoyecl  liberty;  after  which  he  gave  an  animating 
exhortation.  Next  day,  I  tarried  in  Jerusalem,  was 
unwell  and  cast  down  under  a  sense  of  my  unworthi- 
ness.  On  Saturday,  an  appointment  on  a  council 
called  me  to  Benton.  In  the  evening,  the  council  ad- 
journed wliile  I  gave  a  discourse,  and  then  sat  till 
three  in  the  morning.  Sabbath,  I  spoke  to  an  atten- 
tive assembly  in  J^enton,  from  Acts  9:'29:  "  And  he 
spake  boldly  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  dis- 
puted against  the  Grecians:  but  they  went  about  to 
slay  him."  In  the  illustration  of  the  text,  I  noticed, 
first,  the  great  controversy  between  the  wicked  and 
righteous,  errour  and  truth,  darkness  and  light,  the 
enemy  of  all  righteousness  and  "  the  Judge  of  all 
the  earth ; "  secondly,  the  character  of  the  disputants ; 
thirdly,  the  position  and  arguments  of  those  engaged 
in  the  controversy — the  resort  of  the  wicked  to  per- 
secution in  support  of  their  cause,  when  repulsed  by 
sound  argument — and  the  final  victory  of  the  Son  of 
God.  In  the  evening  I  preached  again  in  the  same 
place,  and  some  witnessed  for  the  Lord. 

Proceeding  on  my  way,  I  crossed  Seneca  lake, 
went  to  Dryden  and  held  a  meeting.  Thursday,  I 
stopped  at  a  Methodist  prayer  meeting,  and  the  breth- 
ren would  have  me  preach.  Soon,  some  wept  aloud, 
others  shouted,  and  two  lost  their  strength.  Eight 
mourners  came  forward  for  prayer,  and  four  of  them 
covenanted  to  kneel  and  pray  thrice  a  day,  like  the 
good  pro])het  Daniel,  for  three  weeks.  I  passed 
through  Owego  to  Apalachian  creek,  and  Sabbath, 
March  2d,  held  two  or  three  meetings.  Several  ap- 
peared to  be  serious,  and  seven  or  eight  came  for- 
w^ard  for  prayer.  jNIondav,  I  continued  my  journey 
to  Montrose,  the  next  day  to  Gibson,  Penn.  and 
preached  in  the  evening,  but  had  a  trying  time.  I 
tarried  two  days  and  attended  two  meetings.  These 
w^ere  soul  reviving  seasons.  In  one,  several  exhor- 
tations were  given;  and  my  heart  was  comforted  hy 
meetinof  Elder  Asa  Dodn-e.  Leavinji  Gibson,  I  at- 
tended  meetino;s  in  Lawrenceville,  Nanticook,  and 
L^nion.  In  the  latter  place  I  baptized  one.  On 
Monday  evening,  March  10,  I  had  an  appointment  in 


2o6  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

r 

Owego.  Night  came  on,  and  losing  my  road,  I  wan- 
dered some  time  in  the  dark;  bnt  at  length  I  arrived 
at  the  meeting,  and  enjoyed  much  freedom  in  speak- 
ing. My  next  meeting  was  on  Owego  creek;  only 
ten  persons  attended,  but  v/e  found  that  the  presence 
of  the  Lord  is  not  confined  to  a  multitude.  Wednes- 
day, I  went  to  Candor,  in  which  town  I  had  an  ap- 
pointment in  the  evening;  but  it  being  very  unpleas- 
ant, and  the  travelling  bad,  some  advised  me  not  to 
go  to  the  appointment,  thinking  that  none  would  at- 
tend. So  I  consented;  but  soon  feeling  uneasy,  I 
went  two  miles  to  the  meeting,  and  found  a  consider- 
able assembly,  and  we  enjoyed  a  precious  season. 

On  Thursday,  I  met  a  crowded  assembly  in  the 
place,  where,  two  weeks  before,  eight  came  forward 
for  prayer.  One  of  the  number  was  now  happy. 
The  Lord  enabled  me  td  speak  with  power.  JN'ear 
the  close,  I  told  the  assembly,  the  Lord  had  expressly 
commanded  them  to  choose  without  delay  whom  they 
would  serve — yea,  that  they  should  choose  to  serve 
the  Lord.  (See  Deut.  30:19;  Josh.  24:15;  Acts  3: 
19;  17:30;  Heb.  3:7,  8;  Matt.  4:17;  6:33.)  And 
further,  as  Moses  caused  a  division  among  the  peo- 
ple, Ex.  32:26,  that  it  might  be  known  who  was  on 
the  Lord's  side,  so  I  requested  the  people  to  make 
their  choice,  "  and  show  their  deeds,"  reminding 
thcni  that  "  nothing  is  secret  that  shall  not  be  made 
manifest."  Luke  8:17.  I  further  said  to  them,  if 
they  secretly  chose  to  put  off  repentance,  it  would  be 
in  reality  to  choose  Satan  for  their  Master,  and  would 
thus  be  recorded  in  the  book  of  remembrance;  and 
that  if  they  chose  to  serve  the  Lord  secretly,  iliat  se- 
crecy is  forbidden.  Matt.  5:15,  16,  and  would  be  mark^ 
ed  as  disobedience  by  the  displeasure  of  the  Almighty. 
About  the  whole  assembly  arose  to  manifest  that  they 
would  seek  and  serve  God.  I  reminded  them  that 
their  covenant  was  reo-istered  in  heaven,  and  that 
"  God  shall  bring  every  work  intojudgment:"  we  then 
joined  in  prayer.  "  But  some  man  v/ill  say,"  '  they 
may  break  their  covenant;  and  in  that  case,  it  will 
be  worse  than  it  would  have  been  if  they  had  not 
covenanted.'     The   first  is  true;    but  the  latter  may 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  257 

be  doubted;  for  had  they  not  chosen  the  Lord,  they 
must  have  chosen  sin.  And  which  is  the  good  choice  ? 
To  refuse  to  do  right,  for  fear  that  we  shall  do  wrong, 
is  to  give  up  ourselves  altogether  to  work  iniquity. 
Our  obligation  to  God  is  infinite,  therefore  our  prom- 
ise cannot  increase  our  duty.  The  use  of  a  vow  is, 
to  make  ourselves  sensible  of  our  oblioation.  Hence 
I  conclude,  first,  that  it  is  good  to  vow  unto  the  Lord; 
and  secondly,  to  pay  that  which  we  have  vowed. 
Amen. 

On  Friday  I  spoke  in  Dryden  to  a  few,  principally 
non-professors.      The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  present, 
but  I  feared  the  greater  part   knew  not  "  the  time  of 
their  visitation."     Alas!  what   multitudes    are   heed- 
less of  their  precious  day  till  it  closes  in  etprnal  night! 
O  my    God,    have   mercy    on   them   before  theirsun 
shall  set.      Sabbath,  March  16,  I  went  to  an  appoint- 
ment of  Elder  A.  Daniels,  in    Virgil,  and,  being  in- 
vited, preached  to  the  people.     As  I  was  about  leav- 
ing the  place,  a  brother  gave  me  a  dollar.    I  was  told 
that  a  little  before,  a  minister,  who  was  a  poor  man, 
after  preaching   a  sermon,   seated  himself  shivering 
with  the  cold,  and  this  brother  took  off  a  new  great 
coat  and  put  it  around  him.     When  the  preacher  re- 
turned it,  he  told  him  he  had  given  it  to  him,  and  he 
himself  would  wear  his  old  one  another  year.      '*  The 
liberal  deviseth  liberal  things;    and   by  liberal  thino-s 
shall  he   stand."     An  unconverted  young   man  also 
gave  me  half  a  dollar.     In   the   evening,  1   preached 
in   Dryden,  near  Elder   Daniels'   residence.     There 
seemed  to  be  but  little  faith  among  the  people,  yet  I 
endeavoured  to  clear  my  garments  of  their  blood,  and 
felt  peace  of  mind.     I  had  a  pleasant   interview  with 
Elder  Daniels,  who  gave  me  a  relation  of  some  trials 
he  had  passed  through.       Formerly  he   bad  been   an 
itinerant  Methodist  preacher.     He   said  that   he   be- 
came  convinced    of   the    scriptural   baptism,   and  of 
the  sufficiency  of  the    scripture  law,   to  govern  the 
church;  yet,  being    greatly    attached    to    his    breth- 
ren, it  seemed  like  drawing  on   the   cords   of  life  to 
withdraw  his  membership.     But  believing  it  his  duty 
so  to  do,  he  joined  the  Free- Will  Baptists,  still  cher~. 


OQ* 


o 


258  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

ishing  his  Christian  affection  for  his  Methodist  breth- 
ren. "But  alas!"  said  he,  "  I  was  followed  by  as- 
persions and  opposition,  that  I  had  not  expected,  and 
from  some,  that  I  had  not  thought  would  be  even 
chilled  in  their  affection  towards  me,  for  the  conscien- 
tious discharge  of  my  duty  to  God.  These  unexpect- 
ed trials  almost  broke  my  heart,  and  made  me  weep 
much;  but  my  trust  was  in  the  Lord,  and  he  enabled 
me  to  rejoice  even  in  all  my  sorrows." 

For  five  days  following,  I  attended  two  meetings 
in  Spafford,  two  in  Fabius,  and  one  in  Camilhis. 
Some  of  these  were  very  solemn  seasons.  In  the 
latter,  brother  G.  Webb,  a  youth  of  nineteen  from  R. 
I.,  gave  an  exhortation.  He  had  lately  commenced 
labouring  in  the  vineyard,  and  concluded  to  accom- 
pany me  for  a  time.  On  Saturday,  March  22,  we 
attended  the  monthly  meeting  of  the  church  in  Con- 
quest, and  the  Lord  gave  us  some  refreshing.  In 
the  evening,  we  had  a  lengthy  and  profitable  meeting. 
On  the  Sabbath  the  assembly  was  large,  and  the 
seasons  interesting.  The  church  commemorated  the 
sufferings  of  Christ,  washed  each  other's  feet,  then 
'sung  a  hymn  and  went  out.'  Sabbath  evening,  we 
attended  a  meeting  in  Cato.  jN^early  all  the  assem- 
bly manifested  by  standing  up,  that  they  would  choose 
the  Lord  for  their  God.  1  feared,  however,  that  some 
had  not  become  sufficiently  humbled  to  persevere  in 
their  duty:  others  were  deeply  affected,  and  I  hoped 
they  would  bring  forth  fruit  unto  eternal  life.  After 
holding  another  meeting,  we  went  to  Junius. 

I  was  never  more  gladly  received  than  at  this  time. 
My  friends  had  heard  and  believed  that  I  was  dead; 
and  now  when  they  beheld  my  face,  they  seemed  to 
view  me  as  one  that  had  arisen  from  the  grave.  In 
the  evening,  and  on  the  day  following,  we  held  meet- 
ings in  Junius:  brother  Webb  gave  one  discourse. 
On  Thursday  I  had  a  very  distressing  cough,  yet  I 
rode  ten  miles  to  Waterloo,  and  spoke  to  a  few. 
Here  I  met  a  younger  brother.  He  was  greatly  sur- 
prised on  seeing  me,  and  wept  profusely.  After  the 
meeting,  he  took  me  aside  and  told  me  he  was  re- 
solved to  seek  the  Lord,  and  the  next  day  covenant- 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  2-39 

r<]  with  mc  to  perform  his  resolution.  After  this, 
brother  W.  and  myself  held  a  meeting  in  the  west 
part  of  Junius,  and  then  went  to  Canandaigua.  My 
friends  in  this  place  had  also  heard  that  I  was  dead, 
and  had  withdrawn  my  appointments.  I  met  with 
brother  Straight,  who  was  recently  from  Upper  Can- 
ada. He  informed  me  that  a  large  number  in  South- 
^wcld  and  Dunwich,  that  came  forward  for  prayer 
iduring  my  stay  in  those  places,  had  been  converted, 
and  were  now  waiting  an  opportunity  for  baptism; 
and  that  he  had  come  with  a  request  for  me  to  visit 
them  immediately.  These  tidings  were  "  as  cold 
waters  to  a  thirsty  soul.,"  but  having  engagements  for 
several  weeks,  I  could  not  go  directly;  so  I  sent  ap- 
pointments into  the   province  for  the  ensuing  May. 

We  spent  the  Sabbath  at  Canandaigua;  and  on 
Monday  I  accompanied  brother  Straight  to  Mendon, 
where  we  were  invited  to  take  a  part  in  the  services 
at  a  funeral  assembly.  Afterwards  we  attended 
meetings  in  Perinton  and  Ontario;  then  went  to  So- 
dus,  and  attended  the  Ontario  quarterly  meeting  on 
the  5th  and  6th  of  April,  1828.  The 'latter  was  a 
time  of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 
On  Monday  I  parted  with  brother  Webb,  returned  to 
Pentield  and  held  a  meeting;  then  went  to  Parma,  and 
met  again  with  brother  Straight,  who  had  been  set 
apart  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  was  now  re- 
turning to  Canada. 

Sabbath,  April  13,  I  preached  twice  in  Byron.  la 
the  first  meeting,  several  mourners  manifested  theic 
resolution  to  choose  the  Lord  for  their  portion.  God 
had  lately  visited  his  people  in  Byron :  Christians 
were  engaged,  and  several  had  been  converted.  The 
brethren  entreated  me  to  tarry,  but  duty  would  not 
permit.  Next  day  I  went  to  Batavia,  but  indisposi- 
tion prevented  me  from  holding  a  meeting.  A  severe 
cough,  that  had  sometime  affected  me,  still  continued 
violent,  and  had  much  reduced  my  strength.  Thus, 
mfirmity  attends  me  in  this  world;  but,  glory  to  God, 
for  the  grace  that  assures  the  soul  of  immortality. 
Tuesday  and  Wednesday,  I  attended  meetings  in  Al- 
exander,  Attica,   and  on  the  town  line  of  Alexander 


260  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

and  Bethany.  In  the  latter  place  was  a  glorious  re- 
vival, and  nearly  the  whole  assembly  manifested  a- 
resolution  to  serve  the  Lord.  I  preached  at  Canan- 
daigua  on  the  Sabbath,  and  attended  a  conference 
meeting.  The  state  of  religion  was  rather  low,  yet 
several  wept  for  Zion. 

In  the  latter  part  of  April,  after   holding   meetings 
in   several   towns,    I   made   another   visit   to   Scriba, 
The  converts  remained  steadfast  and   generally  well 
engaged.     Several  that  covenanted  to  seek  the  Lord 
Vi'hen  I  left  the  place,  had   been  brought  into  liberty. 
I  was  considerably  affected  by  the  sudden  death  of  a 
young  man,  that  in   my   former  visit,  often   attended 
my  meetings,  and  was  sometimes  seriously  exercised. 
Yet  he  delayed  seeking  the    Lord.      I   was   informed 
that  the  day  for   his   marriage    had   been   appointed; 
but  three  or  four  days  before  the  time,  while  in  com- 
pany with  the  friend  of  his  choice,  and  apparently  in 
health,  he  suddenly   put   his   hand   to  his   head,  and 
cried  out  bitterly.    Immediately  he  became  deranged, 
*ind  died  in  a  little  time.    The  wedding  festivities  were 
changed  to  the   solemnities  of  a   funeral.      Thus  are 
the  hopes  of  this  world  blasted,  and  thus  the  gay  and 
thoughtless  forget   God — refuse  to  be  wise,    and  arek 
unprepared  for  eternity.     In  little  more  than  a»Week, 
I  held  about  ten  meetings  in  Scriba  and  the  lajacenfr^ 
towns.     Some  of  them  were  quite  solemn  and  refresh- 
ing. 

On  Saturday,  May  3,  a  two-days  meeting  com- 
menced at  a  barn  in  Scriba.  Three  elders  had  been 
appointed  to  attend  with  me,  but  failed,  probably  on 
account  of  sickness.  I  spoke  from  1  Thess.  5:19, 
and  enjoyed  great  freedom.  Many  exhortations  were 
given  in  quick  succession.  Nine  dissenters  from  the 
Calvinistic  Baptist  church  in  New-Haven,  requested 
by  letter,  that  they  might  be  constituted  a  church  in 
fellowship  with  our  connexion.  As  I  could  not,  some 
other  preachers  shortly  after  attended  to  their  re^ 
quest.  The  Sabbath  was  pleasant.  I  addressed  six 
or  seven  hundred  an  hour  and  three  quarters,  from 
Ezekiel  36 :25 :  ' '  Then  will  I  sprinkle  clean  water  upon 
^a«,"  &c.     After  this,  three  related  their  experience. 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  S<3  f 

and  wore  baptized.  Among  these  was  a  widow,  whos»r 
husband,  a  captain  of  a  vessel  on  lake  Erie,  was  lost 
about  a  year  before  with  his  crew  and  passengers, 
amounting  to  the  number  of  sixteen  persons.  During 
the  revival  the  winter  previous,  she  was  constant  in 
her  attendance  of  my  meetings,  and  at  length  came 
(brward  with  the  mourners.  Like  Lydia,  iicr  heart 
^was  opened,  and  she  opened  her  house  for  meetings. 
It  iiad  pleased  the  Lord  to  comfort  her  soul  with  his 
salvation,  and  this  was  a  day  of  gladness.  After  bap- 
tism, we  collected  on  a  pleasant  green,  near  the  bank 
of  the  stream,  partook  of  the  Lord's  supper,  and 
washed  each  other's  feet,  rejoicing  greatly  in  the  Lord. 
The  heavens  seemed  to  "drop  down  new  wine,"  and 
the  songs  of  the  converts  rung  with  such  holy  rap- 
ture, that  I  exclaimed  in  my  heart, 

This  place  is  like  elysian  field* 
That  lie  o'er  Jordan's  flood. 

In  the  evening,  I  spoke  to  a  considerable  assembly 
in  the  south  part  of  Scriba.  The  Lord  gave  me  free- 
dom, and  filled  my  heart  with  gratitude  for  the  good 
shown  me  this  day.  After  this  I  attended  two  meet- 
ings ,^1  Cato,  one  on  a  funeral  occasion,  and  held 
meetings  in  several  towns  on  the  way  to  Canandai^. 
gua. 

Friday,  May  10,  a  session  of  the  Benton  quarterlv 
meeting  opened  in  this  place.  The  brethren  seemed 
to  come  "  like  clouds  full  of  rain,"  and  manv  wept  at 
seeing  each  other.  The  meetings  of  worship  were 
interesting.  On  the  Sabbath,  four  sermons  were 
given,  and  several  animating  exhortations.  It  fell  to 
my  lot  to  baptize  one  that  was  received  the  day  pre- 
vious. During  the  meeting,  Elder  Josiah  Fowler, 
from  Conesus,  made  as  humble  and  affecting  a  con- 
fession as  I  ever  heard.  He  had  been  a  Free  Mason, 
and  had  taken  several  of  the  higher  degrees.  Once 
he  was  humble,  and  God  blessed  his  labours.  He 
spoke  of  his  enjoyment  till  the  time  he  took  on  him 
masonic  obligations,  v/hich  was  more  than  six  year.-i 
hofore.  Alluding  to  that  occurrence,  and  his  atten- 
tioa  afterwards  to  Free  Masonry,  he  exclaimed,   "  O 


262  A  RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

my  brethren,  I  have  been  into  Babylon!" — His  feel- 
ings were  overcome,  and  for  sometime  he  wept  aloud. 
Then  he  said,  "O  my  God!  forgive  me — O  my  breth- 
ren, will  you  forgive  me? — O  sinners,  can  you  for- 
give me,  for  laying  this  stumbling  block  in  your  way?" 
He  said,  that  for  five  years,  he  never  knew  of  the  con- 
version of  one  soul  through  his  instrumentality ;  and  at 
length  the  Lord  took  him  in  hand,  while  he  was  in  his 
field,  and  he  thought  he  should  die  under  the  power 
of  God.  He  was  humbled  under  the  mighty  hand  of 
the  Lord,  saw  his  wandering,  and  promised  to  re- 
nounce his  allegiance  to  that  institution.  He  said, 
he  believed  the  Lord  had  forgiven  him  all,  and  that 
now  he  enjoyed  peace  like  a  river.  Those  who  were  ac- 
quainted with  Elder  Fowler  knew  him  to  be,  natural- 
ly, a  man  of  a  proud  spirit,  and  his  unexpected  con- 
fession greatly  affected  the  assembly. 

As  the  church  in  Canandaigua  was  small,  it  had 
been  feared  that  the  people  from  a  distance  would  not 
all  be  accommodated;  but  the  Lord  opened  the  hearts 
of  many,  even  of  non-professers,  to  entertain  stran- 
gers; so  that  several  that  had  made  preparations,  were 
unable  to  get  any  company.  I  have  often  known 
quarterly  meetings  to  be  held  where  similar  fears  were 
entertained;  but  in  every  instance  more  have  been 
disappointed  for  want  of  company,  than  foi*  want  of 
accommodation. 

►♦»*©®®<''^' 

CHAPTER  XVHL 

My  second  journey  to  London  District,  Upper  Canada. 

Monday,  May  12,  1828,  I  left  Canandaigua  for 
Upper  Canada,  and  in  four  days  preached  in  Greece 
and  Parma,  thrice  in  Clarkson,  and  once  in  Royalton. 
On  Saturday,  Elder  Crapsey  accompanied  me  to  the 
ridge  road,  ten  miles  east  of  Lewiston,  where  we  held 
a  meeting.  Sabbath,  May  18,  we  attended  two  meet- 
ings six  miles  east  of  the  village,  and  were  affection- 
ately received  by  brother  T ,  who  related  the  fol- 


^ 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  26^ 

lowing  particulars  of  his  conversion.  He  said,  that 
being  a  royal  arch  mason,  he  became  acquainted 
with  some  facts  connected  with  the  abduction  and 
murder  of  William  Morgan,  who  was  carried  by  his 
door,  and  confined  in  the  Magazine  at  Niagara,  till 
the  installation  of  the  royal  arch  chapter  in  this  town. 
He  was  called  to  Canandaigua  as  a  witness,  and  re- 
'solved,  agreeably  to  his  masonic  obligation,  to  swear 
"  he  knew  nothing  ofthe  affair/^  He  said  he  felt  consci- 
entious, and  doubted  not  that  he  was  doing  right,  till, 
unexpectedly,  the  trial  was  adjourned,  and  he  was 
dismissed.  Then  he  hasted  to  be  alone ;  the  thought 
of  his  narrow  escape  rushed  on  his  mind  like  a  flood. 
He  said  that  in  a  moment  it  appeared  to  him,  had  it 
not  been  for  the  mercy  of  God  in  thus  saving  him,  that 
his  ruin  would  have  been  effected  for  time  and  for 
eternity.  Then  he  added,  "  I  fell  on  my  knees  for 
the  first  time,  and  returned  thanks  to  Almighty  God, 
and  promised  to  renounce  my  allegiance  to  Free  Ma- 
sonry, to  the  world,  and  to  sin,  and  seek  the  salvation 
of  my  soui."  He  returned  home,  confessed  his  reso- 
lutions to  his  wife,  and  published  his  renunciation  of 
IMasonry.  This  awakened  his  companion,  and  they 
sought  the  Lord  till  he  spoke  peace  to  their  souls. 
Several  of  their  neighbours  became  concerned,  a  re- 
vival followed,  and  was  still  progressing.  This  man 
and  his  wife  appeared  to  be  humble  converts,  and 
much  engaged  in  the  service  ofthe  Lord. 

Monday,  I  crossed  the  Niagara,  proceeded  to  St. 
Catharines,  and  seeing  many  people  in  the  centre  of 
the  village,  I  felt  impressed  to  speak  to  them  of  the 
things  of  eternity.  I  shrunk  at  the  cross,  and  passed 
through  the  village;  then,  feeling  condemned,  I  re- 
turned and  met  a  stranger,  that  afterwards  I  understood 
to  be  Dr.  C — ,  a  merchant  of  that  place.  I  asked  him 
if  I  might  preach  in  the  street.  Lie  replied  "  Yes," 
and  went  immediately  himself,  and  sent  some  others 
to  notify  a  meeting  to  commence  in  ten  minutes.  I 
placed  my  wagon  in  the  centre  of  the  village  for  a 
pulpit,  and,  at  the  time  appointed,  kneeled  down  and 
prayed.  About  one  hundred  and  fifty  people  gather- 
ed around.    I  addressed  them  from  Amos  4:12:  "  Pre- 


'^64  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

pare  io  meet  thy  God^     They  listened  attentively,  and 
some    appeared   affected.     1    appointed  a  meeting  to 
attend  on  my   return.     Several   solicited  me  to  tarry 
the  night,  but  my  engagements  obliged  me  to  pursue 
my    journey.     The   next  day    I  called  at  an  inn,   and 
preached  to  a  few,  from  Ex.  3:14:   "  I  AM  hath  sent 
me  mi'o  you.''^    In  the  afternoon,  I  gave  an  exhortation 
at  Hamilton  to  a  few  people  in  the  street.  Two  drunken 
men  tried,  by  insults  and  abuse,  to  embarrass  me,  yet 
the   Lord    blessed  me   with   some  freedom.     One  of 
these  was  a  negro,  and  the  other  was  an   Irishman: 
the  latter  laid   violent  hands  on  me.     Still  I  thought 
it  good  to  "go  out  into  the  high  ways  and  hedges,   and 
compeV^  perishing  sinners  to  come  to  the  gospel  feast. 
A  little  before  sun  set,  I  arrived  at  Ancaster;  wishing 
to  warn  the  wicked  of  this  village,  and  having  but  few 
minutes  to  tarry,  I  gave  notice  for  preaching  in  seven 
minutes,  on  the   green  opposite   the  meeting-house. 
When  the  time  had  expired,  two  persons  were   pres- 
ent, and  I  asked  them  to  give  me  a  text.     They  gave 
me  "Ao//it/io-. "     Soon  after  prayer,  seventy  or  eigh- 
ty people  assembled,  and  taking  my  text,  I  proceeded 
to  show,  first,  that  God  created  the  world  out  o?  noth- 
ing; secondly,  that  man  was  placed  under  a  law,   in 
which  there  was  nothing  unjust;   thirdly,  that  there  is 
nothing  to  justify  the  impenitent  transgressor ;   fourth- 
ly, that  there  will  be  nothing  to  comfort  him  in  death 
— nothing  to  save  him   in  judgment,  or  to  give   him 
hope  in  hell;   fifthly   that  the  righteous  have    by  na- 
ture   nothing   meritorious,  nothing    of  their    own  of 
which  they  can   boast,  nothing  to  fear  in  death;   and, 
that  in  the  judgment  day,  they  will   have  nothing  to 
cause  them  grief,  and   in   heaven,  nothing  to   disturb 
their  peace — and  finally,  that  in  time,  and  in  eternity, 
nothing  will  turn  to  the  advantage  of  the  wicked,  er  to 
the  disadvantage  of  the  righteous.     The  Lord  assisted 
Mie,  O,  blessed  be  his  name.     Many  were  solemn  and 
several  wept. 

Continuing  my  journey  through  Brandford  and  Mt. 
Vernon,  H^n  eleven  mile  wood,  I  preached  at  an  inn 
to  a  few  that  were  solemn.  After  this,  I  passed  through 
^he   wood,  attended  a  meeting  at  a  place  called  Big 


A    RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  265 

Otter;   and  one  promised  to  seek  th(*,  Lord.     Friday, 
May  tlS,  I  reached  an  appointment  in  SoiUliwold;  and 
brother  Stniight   and  the    converts    received  me  very 
affectionately.      IMany,  that  were  mourning   for  their 
sins  when   I  left   the   place,    were  now  happy  in  the 
Lord,  and  we  had  a  joyiVil  meeting.      I  was  informed, 
that,  from  the  time  1  left  this  place,   brother  Straight 
laboured    diligently   with   the    people,  the  work  soon 
assumed  an  encouraging  aspect,  and   the   Lord   gave 
him  much  success.      Before  he  left  for  New- York,    a 
first  and  second  letter  had  been  sent  to  Elder  Jenkins 
of  Bethany,  requesting  him  to  come  and  baptize  the 
converts;   bnt   no   answer  having  been  received,  the 
church  in  Dunwich  sent  brother  Straight  lo  New-York, 
with  a  request  that   he  might  be  ordained.     But  pre- 
vious to  his  return,  Elder  Jenkins  came  to  their  help, 
baptized  forty,    principally   in  Southwold,  and   organ- 
ized a  church.      I  was   informed,   that   the    first  time 
they  attended  to    baptism,  twenty   converts  submitted 
to   Christ   in  this    ordinance.      A   spectator   held  his 
watch,  and   observed   that  the  elder   was   bi»t    eleven 
minutes  baptizing  the  twenty.      Certain  persons  had  as- 
serted, that  the  apostolical  manner  of  baptizing  could 
not  hav<3  been  by  immersion;  for,  if  it    had  been,  the 
twelve    apostles   could   not   have  baptized  the  three 
thousand  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.      On  this  account 
sonae   one  worked  the  following  sum:     If  one  baptize 
tweiity  in  eleven  minutes,  how  long  will  it  take  twelve 
to  baptize   three  thousand?      He  found  the  answer  to 
be  tico   hours,  seventeen  minutes  and  a  half.      Thus,  af- 
ter all  that  has  been  said    against   immersion,  on  the 
supposition  that  the  twelve  apostles  could  not  baptize 
three  thousand  in  a  day,  it  appears  that  it  w^ould  have 
been  to  them  a  short  and  pleasant  work. 

S?.turdav,  May  24,  I  preached  in  Dunwich,  and 
saw  some  en<jaired  converts  that  were  awakened  in 
my  former  visit.  On  the  Sabbath  I  gave  two  sermons, 
and  brother  S.  gave  two  weighty  exhortations.  Next 
day  I  had  an  appointment  on  Front  street;  but,  being 
detain-ed  some  time  by  a  heavy  rain,  the  people  dis- 
persed before  my  arrival.  Tuesday,  I  met  an  assem- 
bly on  Back  street,  and  in  the  forenoon  of  the  day 
23 


266  A    RELIGIOUS    XARRATIVE. 

following,  at  the  house  of  deacon  B.  His  wife,  hav- 
ing been  confined  twelve  years  by  sickness,  had  lost 
the  powers  of  speech  and  sight ;  but  still  retaining  the 
sense  of  hearing,  she  had  requested  that  I  should  hold 
this  meeting.  Several  gave  solemn  testimonies,  and 
a  number  that  were  awakened  came  forward  for  prayer. 
In  the  afternoon,  I  spoke  to  an  assembly  at  the  house 
of  Israel  Morse,  from  Rom.  9:21 :  "  Hath  not  the 'potter 
poiver  over  the  claij,  of  the  same  lump  to  make  one  vessel 
unto  honour,  and  another  unto  dishonour'?'' '  In  the  eve- 
ning, Mr.  M.  and  his  wife  said,  that  under  God,  the 
discourse  had  removed  from  their  minds  some  serious 
objections  to  the  doctrine  of  free  salvation.  They 
appeared  much  concerned,  and  both  prayed  for  rnercy. 
The  man  said  in  his  distress,  that  he  feared  his  case 
was  hopeless.  They  confessed  their  sins,  and  seemed 
resolved  to  seek  the  Lord  all  the  days  of  their  life. 
JSext  morning,  I  visited  and  prayed  with  them;  they 
appeared  to  be  truly  penitent.  One  of  their  daugh- 
ters, a  young  convert,  who  had  been  opposed  by  her 
parents,  now  rejoiced  greatly,  believing  they  were 
near  the  kingdom  of  God,  In  a  tew  days,  they  ob- 
tained a  hope,  and  were  baptized.  Not  many  months 
afterwards,  this  young  woman  became  the  wife  of 
Elder  Straight.  After  holding  another  meeting,  I 
went  to  London,  and  was  very  affectionately  welcomed 
by  brother  Huckins  and  family.  Our  interview  was 
sweet  to  the  soul.  The  day  following,  I  met  the  dear 
saints  in  London.  After  sermon,  twenty  eight  spoke 
of  tke  loving  kindness  of  the  Lord,  and  of  the  way  in 
which  he  led  their  souls;  <ind  one  requested  baptism. 
Having:  consulted  several  of  the  elders  in  New-York, 
also  the  brethren  in  Dunwich  and  Southwold,  and  re- 
ceived their  advice  to  examine  brother  Huckins  for 
ordination,  I  now  proposed  to  the  church  in  London, 
to  call  a  council  for  the  purpose.  To  this  they  all 
agreed.  Elder  Jenkins  had  proposed  the  same  to 
brother  Huckins;  but  from  views  of  his  unworthi- 
ness,  he  positively  refused  his  consent.  But  now, 
by  the  unanimous  request  of  the  church,  he  conclud- 
ed, after  considerable  hesitation,  to  submit  to  an  ex- 
amination. 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  2G7 

Sabbath,  June  1,  1828,  I  preached  twice  in  Lon- 
don. In  the  latter  discourse,  the  Lord  helped  me  to 
speak  about  two  hours,  and  the  people  were  seriously- 
impressed.  ]\Ianv  testified  of  the  grace  of  God,  and 
at  the  close.  I  ])aptized  an  aged  woman.  As  she  came 
up  out  of  the  water,  she  praised  tlie  Lord  aloud.  A 
vounir  convert  then  came  forward,  declared  her  faith 
in  Christ,  and  was  baptized.  Two  soleirinly  promised 
to  seek  the  Lord.  ]Scxt  day,  I  visited  several  fami- 
lies and  preached  at  the  house  of  sister  Pierce.  Since 
my  tormer  visit,  her  husband  had  gone  the  way  of  ail 
the  earth.  He  was  friendly  to  Christians,  and  tliouafht 
he  enjoyed  some  religion;  but  it  seemed  to  consist  in 
sh'id  moralihj.  He  justified  himself  in  the  neglect  of 
family  prayer,  and  confessing  Chri.^t  publicly;  and 
thought  the  noise  and  ^a/^  of  engaged  Christians  quite 
unnecessary.  His  wife,  and  most  of  his  children, 
\vere  humble  followers  of  Christ;  "  spoke  often  one 
to  another,"  and,  I  believe,  "  prayed  to  God  always." 
He  was  of  opinion  that  they  made  more  sound  and 
show  about  religion,  than  was  necessary;  and  they 
feared  that  he  knew  nothins  of  true  "  ffodiiness." 
Still  they  lived  affectionately,  tenderly  regarded  each 
others  feelings,  and  were  closely  bound  together  by 
the  family  ties.  In  this  situation,  sister  P.  told  mc 
that  he  approached  the  gate  of  death;  still  he  changed 
not.  He  was  apparently  struck  with  its  icy  hand, 
and  his  friends  waited  every  hour  in  expectation  of  his 
decease.  To  her  it  was  an  awful  hour!  She  loved  her 
companion,  yet  she  believed  he  was  trusting  in  a  false 
hope.  But  what  could  she  do?  Her  last  hours  in 
his  society  were  passing  swiftly,  and  how  could  she 
be,  what  some  would  call,  so  uncharitable,  as  to  tell 
lier  husband  plainly,  that  she  believed  he  was  deceiv- 
,ed;  and  that  he  "  must  be  born  again,"  or  "  not  see 
the  kingdom  of  God."  Still,  how  could  she  bear  that 
he  should  die  in  this  state  .^  He  remained  at  the  point 
of  death  some  days.  She  wept — she  prayed — she 
poured  out  her  soul  to  God.  She  obtained  strength — 
told  her  husband,  that  it  appeared  to  her  he  could  not 
die  in  his  present  state;  that  God  had  continued  him 
these  several  days,  that  he  might  discharge  some  duty 


268  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

he  had  neglected.  Finally,  she  told  him  her  whole 
soul;  and  instead  of  being  grieved,  as  she  had  feared, 
he  confessed  his  lost  estate,  and  cried  to  the  Lord  for 
mercy.  To  the  great  joy  of  his  family,  he  found  par- 
don and  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,  to  which  he  con- 
fessed, that  till  now  he  had  ever  been  a  stranger.  He 
exclaimed,  "  O  that  I  could  talk,  and  I  would  tell  you 
that  which  you  never  heard  before."  He  now  con- 
demned his  former  faith,  and  exhorted  his  wife  and 
children  to  perseverance  in  family  prayer,  public  tes- 
timony, and  in  the  practice  of  all  the  Christian  duties 
he  had  before  called  useless.  In  about  twenty-four 
hours  after  this,  he  bid  the  world  adieu.  Sister  P. 
remarked,  that  she  never  came  to  a  greater  cross  than 
she  did  in  this  trial,  and  had  she  shrunk  from  duty, 
she  never  could  have  forgiven  herself;  but  now,  she 
felt  great  thankfulness  to  God,  who  strengthened  her, 
and  granted  the  desire  of  her  soul. 

During  the  week  following,  I  attended  several  in- 
teresting meetings  in  Southwold  and  Dunwich.  At 
the  last,  sixteen  covenanted  to  seek  the  Lord.  A  small 
number  had  experienced  salvation  in  my  absence  to 
London,  and  Elder  Straight  had  baptized  three;  one 
of  whom,  like  the  jailer,  went  forward  in  the  night. 
The  converts  were  much  eno;aa;ed,  and  I  was  much 
anected  while  reflecting  on  the  change  the  reformation 
had  made  in  this  town.  Eight  or  nine  months  ago, 
the  voice  of  prayer  was  scarcely  heard  for  miles:  now 
a  little  army  worshipped  God  "in  spirit  and  in  truth.'* 

The  dreary  waste  and  barren  land 

Have  smil'J  with  heav'nly  Hght, 
Sinners  have  seen  the  Saviour's  hand. 

And  owa'd  his  mandates  right. 

Friday,  Elder  Straight  accompanied  me  to  London, 
where  we  held  a  two-days  meeting,  commencing  ou 
Saturday,  the  7th  of  June.  At  this  time,  five  deacons, 
from  the  three  churches  of  our  connexion  in  the  prov- 
ince, brother  Straight,  and  myself,  sat  as  a  council  of 
examination.      Brother  Huckins   gave    an  interesting  1 

relation  of  his  experience  and  call  to  the  ministry,  and  I 

stated  his  sentiments  with  clearness.  After  a  close 
examination,  the   council   was    unanimously    agrees]. 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  2C9 

that  he  should  be  set  apart  to  tlie  woilc  unto  wliich 
God  had  called  him.  We  returned  our  humble  thanks 
to  Almighty  God  for  havinc;  heard  the  groanings  of 
our  brethren  in  Canada.  The  other  relifjious  exer- 
cises  on  the  first  day  were  interestinij.  On  the  Sab- 
bath,  it  was  delightful  to  see  the  happy  Christians  of 
London  coming  out  of  the  forest  from  almost  every 
■iJirection,  to  witness  the  first  ordination  among  our 
brethren  in  this  province.  It  fell  to  my  lot  to  preach 
a  sermon  on  the  occasion,  from  1  Tim.  4:16:  ^^Tale 
heed  unto  thy.'icif,  and  unto  ihe  docirinc;  conlinuemthcm: 
for  in  do'ins:;  this  ikon  shall  save  both  thjjself,  and  Hum 
ihat  licav  thee.'^  After  this,  brother  Straight  and  my- 
self proceeded  to  the  ordaining  prayer,  to  the  laying 
on  of  hands,  to  the  giving  of  the  charge,  and  the 
right  hand  of  fellov/shi}).  We  then  commended  the 
candidate  '"'to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace," 
believino;  that  God  would  strenirthen  him,  and  make 
him  a  shepherd  of  the  liock,  and  a  blessing  to  the 
church. 

In  the  afternoon,  brother  Straight  preached  a  weigh- 
ty discourse.  Then  an  aged  brother,  formerly  from 
Scotland,  a  man  of  "  a  good  understanding,''  and 
much  piety,  arose  and  stated  that  he  was  a  member 
of  the  3Ieihodi.st  society,  with  whom  he  felt  the  sweet- 
est union,  that  he  did  not  design  to  forsake  them, 
or  any  Christians;  but  that  he  felt  it  to  be  a  duty  he 
owed  to  God,  to  arise  and  be  baptized;  and  he  wish^- 
ed  also  to  exchange  the  place  of  his  membership  from 
one  Christian  church  to  another.  His  first  convic- 
iion  that  he  had  not  been  baptized,  originated  from 
readinsf  in  Dr.  Parkhurstls  Greek  and  Ensflish  Lexi- 
con,  the  definition  ofhaplizo,  the  original  word,  from 
which  baptize  was  adopted  into  our  version  of  the 
scriptures;  and  knowing  that  the  learned  doctor  was 
a  minister  of  the  church  of  England,  and  that  he 
practised  sprinkling  for  baptism,  he  was  not  a  little 
surprised  on  reading  from  his  pen  the  following  defin- 
ition of  BAPTizo:  "  To  dtp,  immersi'.,  plunge.'"  He 
expected  to  find  it,  "  To  dip,  j)onr,  sprinkle.''  This 
awakened  his  attention,  and  he  examined  the  subject 
'Ibr  himself.  He  said  the  learned  had  deceived  him; 
23* 


270  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE, 

and  now  he  was  convinced  that  the  commandment  to 
be  baptized  was  still  o])ligatory  on  him.  He  was  re^ 
ceived  by  the  church  on  the  recommendation  of  the 
Methodist  brethren  that  were  present,  and  I  had  the 
privilege  of  baptizing  him.  He  had  been  a  class 
leader,  and  I  think  a  professor  about  forty  years. 
Since  his  connexion  with  the  London  church,  I  be- 
lieve he  has  been  an  ornament  to  Zion  and  a  help  to 
the  brethren.  The  exercises  closed  and  we  parted 
happy. 

About  this  time  I  met  with  some  trouble.  My 
horse,  that  had  carried  me  nineteen  thousand  miles 
in  a  little  more  than  five  years,  received  an  injury 
from  another  beast  and  died.  I  had  appointments 
between  three  and  four  hundred  miles  in  extent,  com- 
mencing on  Monday,  and  knew  not  hov/  I  should 
reach  them.  I  told  Dea.  P.,  to  whose  care  I  had 
committed  the  horse,  that  I  thought  he  should  sustain 
the  loss,  as  it  happened  through  his  want  of  care. 
He  made  no  objection,  and  purchased  me  another 
horse.  About  six  months  afterwards,  while  reflect- 
ing on  this  occurrence,  I  became  of  the  opinion,  that 
I  had  erred  in  supposing  that  brother  P.  ought  to 
bear  this  loss;  because  he  did  not  keep  my  horse  for 
money,  but  as  a  friend  to  show  me  a  favour;  and  I 
regretted  having  received  the  compensation.  So,  on 
my  next  visit  to  Canada,  I  refunded  to  him  all  that  I 
jiad  received,  with  as  much  satisfaction  as  I  ever  re- 
ceived what  was  owed  me  bv  another.  He  with  sev- 
eral  brethren,  however,  gave  me  fifteen  or  twenty 
dollars. 

Monday,  June  9,  I  bid  the  brethren  in  London 
farewell,  and  proceeded  on  my  journey;  but  my 
horse  was  old  and  travelled  very  slowly,  and  my  ap- 
pointments were  so  arranged  that  I  found  it  ditTicult 
to  meet  them.  Tuesday,  I  arrived  at  Oxford,  next 
day  at  Brandfovd;  and  the  morning  following,  started 
before  breakfast  in  the  rain.  The  road  was  so  ex- 
tremely bad,  that  I  was  unable  to  travel  more  than 
two  miles  an  hour;  and  being  in  an  open  carriage, 
there  was  scarcely  a  dry  thread  remaining  in  my 
clothes;  but 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  271 

«  Appointments  must  attended  be, 

The  wicked  warn'd  from  wrath  to  flee, 
Tiio'  gathering  storms  and  tempests  rise, 
And  thunders  shake  the  low'ring  skies. 

At  one  o'clock,  P.  M.,  I  met  an  appointment  at 
Ancaster,  wliere  I  had  preached  from  the  word  "»Yo- 
</it?iir."  The  meeting-house  was  opened,  and  about 
one  hundred  people  assembled.  I  spoke  to  them  from 
the  word  "  So3ietiii.vg," — and  endeavoured  to  show, 
first,  that  there  is  somethinor  above  all  things;  second- 
ly, tliat  there  is  sometliinf^'  in  man  that  cannot  become 
extinct;  thirdly,  that  there  is  naturally  somcthin[>'  in 
man  that  makes  him  unhappy;  fourthly,  that  there  is 
sometliin<;  in  the  gospel  to  reverse  man's  state;  fifth- 
ly, that  there  is  somt>//u'«o-  that  will  disturb  the  finally 
impenitent  in  death,  judgment,  and  in  eternity,  and 
make  them  unhappy;  sixthly,  that  true  Christians 
possess  somethinf^  that  the  world  never  knew;  and, 
finally,  that  in  the  great  change,  and  in  eternity,  they 
will  have  something  that  will  yield  eternal  joy.  Many 
appeared  serious,  and  I  hoped  that  good  was  done. 

At  5  o'clock,  I  spoke  with  considerable  freedom  in 
the  street  at  Hamilton.  Some  appeared  to  be  af- 
fected, and  the  people  gave  me  two  or  three  dollars. 
On  Friday  I  met  about  one  thousand  people  on  the 
square  at  St.  Catharines,  and  spoke  to  them  an  hour 
and  a  half  Near  the  close,  many  of  the  assembly 
were  in  tears,  and  I  felt  a  fervent  desire  that  the 
Lord  would  visit  this  people.  After  a  part  of  the  as- 
sembly had  gone  away,  Dr.  C ,  though  not  a  pro- 
fessor, called  for  a  collection,  and  presented  me  ten 
dollars.  He  invited  me  to  his  house;  said  that  my 
former  discourse  in  this  place  made  deep  impressions 
on  his  mind,  and  almost  persuaded  him  to  be  a  Chris- 
tian. Alas!  how  many  are  only  almost  persuaded, 
and  never  submit  themselves  entirely  to  God;  but 
die  in  their  sins  and  sink  to  eternal  ruin!  On  Satur- 
day I  left  the  province,  spent  the  Sabbath  in  Royal-r 
ton,  and  enjoyed  usual  freedom.  From  Royalton,  I 
went  to  Canandaigua,  and  preached  in  nearly  half 
the  towns  through  which  I  passed. 

After  this,  a  line  of  appointments  called  me  to  go 
•    immediately  to  the  west.     I    preached  from   once  io 


272  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE^ 

three  times  in  a  day,  for  a  week,  when  I  arrived  at 
Boston,  and  had  a  refreshing  interview  with  Elder 
Carey.  I  held  a  few  meetings  in  this  vicinity  and  in 
Eden,  then  visited  and  preached  in  various  towns  at 
the  east.  Many  of  these  seasons  were  solemn,  and 
I  could  but  hope  that  some  good  fruit  would  be  seen 
in  eternity.  About  this  time  I  fulfilled  all  my  ap- 
pointments that  had  b^en  previously  given  out;  but 
it  had  been  done  with  much  difficulty,  as  my  horse 
would  at  no  time  travel  more  than  three  miles  au 
hour.  I  was  under  the  necessity  of  riding,  generally, 
twenty  or  thirty,  and  sometimes  forty  miles  a  day;: 
and  in  order  to  reach  my  appointments,  occasionally 
rode  half  the  night.  As  I  had  not  money  to  purchase 
another  horse,  all  my  efforts  during  this  time  to  pro- 
cure one  on  any  other  conditions,  were  inefiectual. 
I  think  that  I  never  passed  through  more  fatigue  than 
during  the  labours  oi"  this  month.  But  notwithstand- 
ing my  embarrassments,  I  was  enabled  to  travel  be- 
tween four  and  five  hundred  miles,  and  attend  thirty- 
five  meetings.  About  the  last  of  the  month,  I  con- 
tracted a  debt  to  purchase  a  good  horse:  thus  one 
burden  was  removed,  for  which  I  felt  to  thank  the 
Lord. 

About  the  first  of  July,  I  went  to  Penfield,  and 
attended  a  session  of  the  Ontario  quarterly  meeting; 
and  after  this  preached  several  times  in  Ontario;  then 
returned  to  Canandaigua,  and  held  a  number  of  meet- 
ings among  the  churches  of  the  Benton  quarterly 
meeting.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  month,  I  preached 
to  many  congregations  within  the  limits  of  the  Owego 
quarterly  meeting,  and  enjoyed  some  heavenly  sea- 
sons. In  August,  I  attended  a  session  of  the  Benton 
quarterly  meeting  at  Middlesex,  and  preached  w  i 
nearly  all  the  churches  within  tifty  miles  of  Canan- 
daigua. In  some  places,  revivals  were  spreading,  and 
the  glory  of  God  was  shining  among  the  people. 

It  has  been  already  stated,  that  unnumbered  cir- 
cumstances compelled  me  to  believe,  that  Masonry 
approved  of  the  abduction  of  Morgan,  &c.;  and  that, 
consequently,  the  connection  of  Christian  people  with 
the  institution,  became  a  trial  to  my  mind.     I  think, 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  27.5 

that  I  cannot  do  justice  to  truth,  to  others,  and  to  )7i7/- 
self,  without  briefly  relating  the  result  of  this  painful 
conviction. 

Soon  after  the  appearance  of  IVIorgan's  '  Illustra- 
tions of  Masonry,'  I  read — and  thought  within  myself, 
'  Can  this  he  Free  Masonry,  which  has  been  called 
the  "  Handmaid  of  Relig^ionV  Can  it  be,  that  so  many 
of  the  popular  class,  and  even  ministers  of  the  gospel, 
have  passed  through  these  ceremonies — 6t't'n  divested 
of  their  wearing  apparel — blindfolded — have  entered  a 
Lodge  '  I.N  THE  NAME  OF  THE  Lord' — and  been  led 
about  a  lodge-room,  icith  a  rope  around  their  neek — and 
then  sworn  they  would  not  reveal  these  things,  "  un- 
der no  less  ptnalty,''^  than  having  their  ^' throat  cut 
across,^'  their  "  tongue  torn  out  bij  the  roots, ^'  and  their 
*'  body  buried  in  the  rough  sands  of  the  sea?^^  '  If  I  had 
had  no  other  guide  in  judging  of  the  truth  or  falsity 
of  the  disclosures,  I  should  have  concluded  from  the 
lowness  and  wiekedness  of  the  ceremonies,  obligations, 
&c.,  that  they  were  an  imposition  on  the  public.  But 
the  abduction  of  Morgan,  and  a  thousand  circum-. 
stances  connected  with  it,  together  with  the  general 
silence  of  the  fraternity  on  the  subject,  and  their  eva^. 
sive  answers  to  inquiries,  forbid  this  conclusion. 

It  appeared  that  Capt.  Morgan  had  not  been  kid- 
napped by  a  few  individuals  of  low  standing,  but  as 
has  since  been  said  bv  the  U.  S.  Anti-Masonic  Con- 
vention — "  Previously  to  his  seizure,  numerous  meet- 
ings of  free  masons,  in  lodges  and  otherwise,  w^re 
held  for  the  purpose  of  contriving  and  adopting  the 
most  certain  means  of  carrying  into  effect,  their  un- 
lawful objects  upon  him.  These  meetings  were  at- 
tended, and  the  designs  of  them  approved  by  several 
h^dred  of  the  most  respectable  and  intelligent  of  the 
masonic  brethren.  They  included  legislators,  judges, 
sheriffs,  clergymen,  generals,  physicians,  and  law- 
yers. And  they  proceeded  in  discharge  of,  what  they 
deemed,  their  masonic  duties,"  It  also  appeared  by 
a  gr\3at  abundance  of  testimony,  that  Morgan  was 
lodged  in  the  jail  at  Canandaigua,  the  town  of  my 
residence,  that  he  was  there  seized  in  the  night,  and 
though  he  cried  murder^  v.-as  thrust  into  a  coach  pre- 


274  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

pared  for  the  occasion,  and  carried  by  different  com- 
panies, coaches,  and  horses,  more  than  one  hundred 
miles  through  a  populous  country,  and  confined  in  a 
fortress  belonging  to  the  U.  States,  then  in  charge 
of  free  masons,  who  had  prepared  it  for  his  reception; 
that  he  was  confined  there  several  days,  and  then 
probably  murdered.  Two  or  three  of  the  leading  men 
in  this  aggravating  and  appalling  offence,  were  citi- 
zens of  Canandaigua,  and  men  with  whom  I  was  ac- 
quainted. As  before  stated,  J  supposed  that  those 
engaged  in  the  crime  would  be  expelled  from  the 
lodges;  but  instead  of  this,  if  I  was  correctly  in- 
formed, (and  I  never  heard  it  contradicted,)  those 
who  had  been  the  most  active  in  this  outrage,  were 
held  in  fellowship  in  the  lodges  without  admonition; 
and  though  they  had  pleaded  guilty  to  their  indict- 
ments, apparently  to  prevent  the  extent  of  the  con- 
spiracy from  being  discovered; — yet  after  they  were 
condemned — during  their  imprisonment,  to  which 
they  had  been  sentenced  for  their  crijpe,  they  lived 
like  gentlemen,  and  almost  constantly  shared  the  com- 
pany of  their  brother  masons,  who  sat  with  them  in 
the  prison  to  "  pass  away  the  time."  Thus  the  ma- 
sons generally  held  these  criminals  as  true  and  wor- 
thy masons,  and  every  effort  was  used  to  enable  them 
to  escape  justice  and  the  penalties  of  the  law; — when 
on  the  other  hand,  those  who  renounced  their  obliga- 
tions, and  confessed  their  crimes  without  reserve, 
were  subjected  to  a  persecution  that  seemed  to  be 
without  end. 

In  Morgan's  Illustrations  it  appeared  that  the  ob- 
ligation of  the  Master  Mason's  degree,  contains  the 
following  clauses.  "  Furthermore,  do  I  promise  and 
swear  that  I  will  support  the  constitution  of  tlie  grand 

lodge  of  the  state  of  ,  under  which  this  lodge 

is  held,  and  conform  to  all  the  by-laws,  rules,  and 
regulations  of  this  or  any  other  lodge  of  which  I  may 
&t  any  time  hereafter  become  a  member.  Further- 
more, do  I  promise  and  swear  that  I  will  obey  all  reg- 
ular signs,  summons,  or  tokens,  given,  handed,  sent, 
or  thrown,  to  me  from  the  hand  of  a  brother  master 
mason,  or  from  the  body  of  a  just  and  lawfully  con-* 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  27-5 

stituted  lodge  of  such,  provided  it  be  witliin  the  length 
of  niv  cable-tow.  Furthermore,  do  I  promi.-se  and 
swear  that  a  master  mason's  secrets,  given  to  me  in 
charge  as  such,  and  I  knowing  them  to  be  such,  shall 
remain  as  secure  and  inviolable  in  my  breast  as  in 
his  own,  when  communicated  to  me,  murder  and  trea- 
son excepted;  and  they  left  to  my  own  election. — 
P\irthermore,  do  I  promise  and  swear  that  if  any  part 
of  this  my  solemn  oath  or  obligation  be  omitted  at  this 
time,  that  I  will  hold  myself  amenable  thereto,  when- 
ever informed.  To  all  which  I  do  most  solemnly  and 
sincerely  promise  and  swear,  vvith  a  fixed  and  steady 
purpose  ol  mind  in  me  to  keep  and  perform  the  same, 
binding  myself  under  no  less  penalty,  than  to  have 
my  body  severed  in  two  iri  the  midst,  and  divided  to 
the  north  and  south,  my  bowels  burnt  to  ashes  in  the 
centre  and  the  ashes  scattered  before  the  four  wind;> 
of  heaven,  that  there  mio-ht  not  the  least  track  or  trace 
of  remembrance  remain  among  men  or  masons  of  so 
vile  and  perjured  a  wretch  as  I  should  be,  were  I 
ever  to  prove  ■\vilt\illy  guilty  of  violating  any  part  of 
this  mv  solemn  oath  or  obli2;ation  of  a  master  mason. 
So  help  me  God,  and  keep  me  steadfast  in  the  due 
performance  of  the  same." 

On  the  clauses  quoted,  the  following  queries  were 
suggested.  '  Has  a  man  a  right  to  swear  to  keep 
things  secret,  the  nature  of  which  he  does  not  know? 
Since  man's  lite  is  not  his  own,  has  he  a  right,  in  any 
case,  to  give  it  as  a  pledge?  What  is  the  design  of 
masonic  peiidllies,  unless  they  are  to  be  executed'^  Can 
an  institution  exist,  with  obligations  and  penalties, 
and  yet  have  no  means  whereby  the  penalties  may  be 
executed,  in  case  the  obligations  are  broken?  If  the 
penalties  were  not  to  be  executed,  in  case  of  a  viola- 
tion of  masonic  obligations,  how  could  the  fraternity 
have  kept  their  secrets?  Has  a  man  a  right  to  swear 
to  "  support"  a  "constitution,"  which  he  has  never 
seen  nor  heard? — To  ^^  conform'^  to  ^' by-lav:s,  rules, 
and  re  ovulations' ^  which  he  does  not  know?  Has  a 
Christian  a  right  to  swear  to  "  obey  all  regular  signs, 
summons,  or  tokens,  given,  handed,  sent  or  thrown^^  from 
a  "  master  mason,  or  from  the  body  of  a  just  and  law- 


276  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

fully  consiiiuied  lodge  of  such' ^'^     How  does  he  know, 
that  the  "  constitution/'  "  by-laws,  rules,  regulations, 
signs,  summons,  or  tokens,"   will  not   require  him  to 
assist  in  Jdd7iapping,  or  murdering  some  one,   that  has 
thought  the  duty  he  owed  to  his   God  or  to  his  coun- 
try, obliged  him  to  disclose  the  secrets  of  Masonry? 
How  does  a  master  mason   know,  that  among  the  se- 
crets given  him  "  in  charge  as  such,^'  there   will  not 
be   iheft,  arson,   and   many   other   ci^imes — and  that  he 
will  not  be  called  to  testify  to  these  things  in  a  court 
of  justice,  and  thus  be  under  the  necessity  of  violat- 
ing either  his  masoiiic  or  his  judicial  oath?     When  a 
man  takes  the  obligation  of  a  master's  degree,  has  he 
a  right  to  swear,  that  "  if  any  part"  of  the  "  obliga- 
tion be  omitted   at   this  time,"  he  will   hold   himself 
"  amenable  thereto, ^^ — since  it  is  not  said,  if  it  be  for- 
gotten; but  ^'ifit  be  omitted,^'  and  he  knows  not  what 
it  is  that  is  omitted,  or  why  it  is  omitted?' 

As  a  minister  of  Christ,  and  a  watchman  in  Zion, 
I  thought  it  my  duty  to  divest  myself  of  all  prejudi- 
Xies,  and,  uninfluenced  by  attachment  to  my  friends 
who  were  masons,  candidly  search  after  the  truth  in 
answer  to  these  queries.  I  visited  many  Christian 
people  who  had  renounced  Masonry,  and  they  affirm- 
ed that  Morgan's  disclosures  were  true.  I  conversed 
with  many  who  still  belonged  to  the  order,  and  none 
would  deny  their  truth  in  general,  except  by  vague 
remarks  or  apparent  cavils.  I  entreated  them,  if  these 
things  were  not  so,  to  take  the  statements  by  course 
and  say  they  were  not  true.  Many  would  only  reply, 
that  they  did  not  wish  to  say  any  thing  on  the  sub- 
ject. 

A.  convention  of  about  ninety  seceding  masons^ 
that  declared  independence  from  the  masonic  institu- 
tion, published  several  of  the  higher  degrees,  which 
contained  the  following  clauses.  In  the  royal  arch 
degree:  "  Furthermore,  do  I  promise  arid  swear,  that 
I  will  aid  and  assist  a  companion  royal  arch  mason, 
when  engaged  in  any  difficulty;  and  espouse  his 
cause,  so  far  as  to  extricate  him  from  the  same,  if  in 
my  power,  whether  he  be  right  or  wrong. — Further* 
more,  do  I  promise  and  swear,  that  a  companion  royal 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  277 

arch  mason's  secrets,  given  me  in  charge  as  such, 
and  I  knowing  them  to  be  such,  shall  remain  as  se- 
cure and  inviolable  in  my  breast  as  in  his  own,  mur- 
der and  treason  not  excepted.'^  In  the  degree  called 
the  '"  Holy  and  Thrice  Illustrious  Order  of  the  Cross:" 
"  Yoii  further  swear,  that,  should  yoU  know  another 
to  violate  any  essential  point  of  this  obligation,  you 
will  use  your  most  decided  endeavours,  by  the  bless- 
ing of  God,  to  bring  such  person  to  the  strictest  and 
most  condign  punishment,  agreeably  to  the  rules  and 
usages  of  our  ancient  fraternity;  and  this  by  pointing 
him  out  to  the  world  as  an  unworthy  vagabond;  by 
opposing  his  interest,  by  deranging  his  business,  by 
transferring  his  character  after  him  wherever  he  may 
go,  and  by  exposing  him  to  the  contempt  of  the  whole 
fraternity  and  the  world,  but  of  our  illustrious  order 
more  especially,  during  his  whole  natural  life. ^— To 
all,  and  every  part  thereof,  we  then  bind  you,  and  by 
ancient  usage  you  bind  yourself,  under  the  no 
less  infamous  penalty  than  dying  the  death  of  a  trai- 
tor, by  having  a  spear,  or  some  other  sharp  instru- 
ment, like  as  our  divine  Master,  thrust  in  your  left 
side,  bearing  testimony,  even  in  death,  of  the  power 
and  justice  of  the  mark  of  the  holy  cross." 

From  these  testimonies,  together  with  that  of  hun- 
dreds who  had  seceded,  and  from  the  testimony  of 
masons  who  had  not  seceded,  I  was  unable  to  form 
any  other  conclusion  than  that  the  siecrets  of  the  or- 
der had  been  revealed.  And  in  ansvver  to  the  pre" 
ceding  queries,  I  was  constrained  to  conclude  that  it 
was  inconsistent  for  a  Christian  to  be  connected,  in 
any  manner  whatever,  with  the  institution  or  frater- 
nity of  free  masons.  Also,  that  I  could  not  discharge 
the  duties  of  a  ''  u'atchman"  in  Zion,  and  keep  my 
garments  clear  from  the  blood  of  souls,  without 
preaching  publicly  against  Free  Masonry,  as  well  as 
against  other  evils. 

On  Friday,  August  29,  1828,  I  attended  the  Hol- 
land Purchase  yearly  meeting,  which  was  holden  at 
Flint  creek  in  Middlesex.  Elder  Nathaniel  Brown 
was  appointed  moderator.  After  several  resolves 
were  passed  on  different  subjects,  Elder  Brown  and 
24 


278  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

two  others,  were  appointed  to  visit  certain  churches 
lately  raised  up  in  Wayne,  and  other  towns,  in  Ash- 
tabula county,  Ohio.  Then  Elder  Straight,  myself, 
and  some  others,  were  appointed  to  visit  the  annual 
conference  of  the  Free  Communion  Baptists,  in  Up- 
per Canada.  After  this,  reports  were  presented  from 
the  four  quarterly  meetings,  Bethany,  Erie,  Benton^ 
and  Ontario.  Refreshing  tidings  of  revivals  and  ad- 
ditions in  different  places,  gladdened  our  hearts  and 
strengthened  our  hands.  It  appeared  by  the  reports, 
that  at  this  time  there  were  in  the  yearly  meeting 
forty-nine  churches,  one  thousand  six  hundred  and 
fifty  members,  and  thirty  elders.  In  the  evening  a 
meeting  of  worship  was  attended. 

Saturday  morning,  public  worship  commenced  in  a 
grove,  previously  prepared  for  the  occasion.  Elder 
Brown  preached  an  instructive  discourse  from  Heb. 
2:6:  "What  is  man,  that  thou  art  mindful  of  him?^' 
Next,  Elder  Carey  gave  an  affecting  sermon  on  Isa. 
40:1:  "  Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye  my  people, **&c.  In 
the  afternoon,  Elder  Josiah  Fowler  preached  an  or- 
dination sermon,  from  Matt.  28:19:  "Go  ye  there- 
fore, and  teach  all  nations,"  &C.;  and  after  the  close, 
brother  James  Bignall  of  Barrington,  was  ordained 
to  the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry.  In  the  evening, 
our  meeting  was  much  animated  by  the  good  Spirit^ 
and  continued  till  after  midnight. 

On  the  Sabbath,  the  assernbly  was  large,  and  wor- 
ship commenced  at  9  o'clock,  A.  M.  An  able  dis- 
course was  delivered  by  Elder  Jesse  Braman,  from 
Acts  16:31:  "  And  they  said.  Believe  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,"  Sec.  This  was  followed  by  a  good  ser- 
mon from  Elder  Craw.  In  the  afternoon,  Elder 
Straight  preached  from  Eph.  3:8,9:  "  Unto  me,  who 
am  less  than  the  least  of  all  saints,  is  this  grace  given, 
that  I  should  preach  among  the  Gentiles  the  unsearch- 
able riches  of  Christ,"  &c.  The  people  observing 
that  the  speaker  was  a  youth,  and  knowing  it  had 
been  but  a  little  time  since  he  was  converted,  listened 
to  his  address  with  more  than  usual  attention  and  so- 
lemnity. Several  exhortations  were  then  given.  Joy 
and  gladness,  weeping  and  mourning,    pervaded  the 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  279 

assembly.  At  the  close,  brother  Norton,  a  very  aged 
man,  lately  from  Vermont,  arose  on  the  stand,  and 
sung  a  beautiful  parting  hymn,  that  was  composed  by 
one  of  his  brethren  in  the  east  on  his  separating  from 
them.  His  person  was  tall,  erect,  and  of  comely 
form.  His  eyes  were  sunken,  and  his  face  wrinkled 
by  age;  his  locks  were  white  like  wool,  and  his  sing- 
ing seemed  to  have  an  unusual  charm.  When  he 
commenced,  the  assembly  were  just  beginning  to  dis- 
perse; all  stopped,  and  listened  with  perfect  silence, 
except,  occasionally,  several  burst  tbrth  into  weep- 
ing. In  the  evening,  Elder  Asa  Dodge  preached  a 
good  sermon.  Several  exhorted  in  the  Spirit  and  to 
edification. 

In  the  meeting  of  business  on  Friday,    the   subject 
of  Free  Masonry  was  again  introduced.     It  appear- 
ed, that  a  number   of  our  own  brethren  and  some  of 
our   preachers   had  renounced  their  masonic  obliga- 
tions;  and  that  the  connection  of  some  others  with 
the  institution,  had  become  a  sore  trial  to  the  church- 
es.    A  move  was  made,  that   '*  we  consider  Masonry 
unnecessary^  anti-scriptural ,  and  toicked;  and  that  for  a 
Christian  to  be  a  mason  is  a  cWme  worthy  of  admoni- 
tion."    After  much  discussion,  it  passed   by   a  large 
majority.      Only  four  remained  neuter;   but  tico  voted 
against  it,  and  these  were  brethren  that  thought  their 
masonic    obligations    binding.       But    it    had    always 
been  the  practice  of  the  yearly  meeting,   if  possible, 
to  act  unaniinoiishi :  therefore  they  agreed  to  refer  the 
subject  to  the  Elders'  Conference  on  Monday,   for  a 
reconsideration.    During  the  yearly  meeting,  this  was 
a  subject  of  much  fervent  prayer  and  many  tears.    In 
the  Conference  the  resolve  was   changed   to   the  fol- 
lowing  form:    "  We  advise  the  quarterly  meetings  and 
churches  in  our  connexion,  not  to  hold  felloic ship  with 
active  free  masons;  but  that  they  admonish  such  of  their 
brethren  as  belong  to  the  fraternity,  to  renounce,   or 
withdraw  their  standing  in  the  lodges,  and  in  all  pla- 
ces to  refrain  from  advocating  the  system." 


280  A  RELIGIOUS  >FARRATIVE. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Mij  fourth  journey  io  JVeiu-England. 

Having  been  appointed  by  the  yearly  meeting^,  a 
messenger  to  the  second  session  of  the  General  Con- 
ference of  the  Free-Will  Baptist  connexion,  to  be 
holden  in  New-Hampshire,  I  left  my  good  home  in 
Canandaigua,  on  Monday,  Sept.  8,  1828;  and  the 
next  day,  at  Waterloo,  was  joined  by  brother  Wil- 
liam Van  Tuyl,  a  young  preacher,  who  had  agreed 
to  accompany  me  on  this  journey.  I  had  an  inter- 
view at  this  place  with  my  brother  Ives,  who  was  still 
serious.  '  O  Lord,  may  I,  shall  I,  ever  see  Ires  a 
Christian.'*  O,  grant  that  I  may,  for  thy  mercy's 
sake.'  I  had  an  appointment  in  the  evening  at  Ju- 
nius; but,  on  our  arrival,  we  found  my  parents  sick, 
and  a  daughter  of  my  step-mother  apparently  at  the 
point  of  death,  and  unprepared  for  the  change.  A 
few  months  before,  she  was  awakened,  and  covenant- 
ed to  seek  the  Lord;  but  through  the  influence  of  her 
associates  she  was  persuaded  to  attend  a  ball,  and  her 
conviction  left  her.  For  this  she  now  deeply  sighed. 
The  symptoms  of  death  seemed  floating  upon  her 
eyes;  death's  visage  was  upon  her  features:  she  could 
only  tell  us  in  a  faint  whisper,  that  she  had  no  hope, 
while  to  appearance  the  next  hour  would  conduct 
her  to  eternal  scenes.  It  was  so  sickly  in  the  vicinity, 
that  there  were  scarcely  enough  in  health  to  take 
care  of  the  sick.  In  these  circumstances,  the  parental 
home  was  gloomy.  On  the  morning  following,  pre- 
vious appointments  called  us  to  pursue  our  journey. 
We  had  a  sorrowful  parting,  little  expecting  that  we 
should  all  meet  again  in  this  world. 

Proceeding  on  our  way,  we  attended  meetings  in 
Montezuma,  Mentz,  and  Spaffbrd.  After  preaching, 
brother  William  gave  exhortations.  At  the  latter 
meeting,  a  young  woman  related  an  interesting  ex- 
perience and  desired  to  be  baptized.  I  remembered, 
that  six  months  before,  I  tried  for  several  hours 
to  persuade  her  to  turn  to  God,  and  that  she  then  en* 


k    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  281 

*erecl  into  a  covenant  to  kneel  and  pray  tlirice  a  day 
lor  a  year.  She  said,  she  had  often  been  sorry  slie 
made  the  engagement,  for  she  became  discouraged, 
thought  her  prayers  would  be  useless,  and  should 
have  niven  the  struiic-le  over,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
binding  influence  of  this  covenant.  She  dared  not 
break  it.  "  So,"  said  she,  "  I  continued  seeking, 
«nd  about  three  weeks  ago  the  Lord  converted  my 
soul — now  I  thank  God  that  he  put  it  into  my  heart 
to  make  this  covenant;  for,  if  I  had  not  made  it, 
probably  I  shov-ld  not  have  sought  the  Lord,  but  have 
died  in  my  sins,  and  have  been  lost  for  ever!"  She 
appeared  to  be  slron^^  in  the  Lord  and  very  happy. 
After  baptism,  we  went  to  the  south  part  of  the  town 
and  held  a  meeting. 

On  Saturday  we  went  i&   Fabius,  where    I    had  an 
appointment;     but    uiiderstariding   that    the    Spafford 
quarterly  meeting  wa?  in  session  at  New  Berlin,  fifty 
miles  distant;    and  that  the   preachers  who  had  been 
expected  to  attend,  were  sick,  or  otherwise  detained, 
I  thought  it  my  duty  to  go  to  the    quarterly  meeting. 
Leaving  brother  William  to  attend   my    appointment, 
I   started   about   four   o'clock,    P.  ?.L,    and   reached 
New  Berlin  by  ten  or   eleven   o'clock  next  morning. 
The  people  were  assembled  in  a  grove,  and  as  i  en- 
tered, brother  Adon  Aldrich,  the  only  elder  that  was 
present,  and  some   othe?-^,  thanked   the    Lord  aloud. 
This  was  the  third  day  of  the  meeting,  and  I  under- 
stood they  had  had  no  pr  aching,  except  from  the  as- 
sembly of  saints  and  yoyi  .i  converts.     I  took  my  seat 
to  hear,  and  soon  found  ihat  my   lot   had  fallen   in  a 
heavenly  place,  and  in  a  1  ippy  company.     It  seemed 
as  though  a  fresh   breeze   from   glory  blowed  gently 
upon  us.     The  time  was  ail  occupied  either  in  singing 
or  speaking,  and  many  thrr  i^poke  had  excellent  gifts 
in    exhortation.       Thus    th*^    fleeting    continued   till 
about  twelve  o'clock,  when  a  little   girl,  who  sat   on 
her  mothei*^s  lap,  arose  and   sung  a  beautiful  verse, 
and   then,    with   modest    coi-»lidence,    addressed   the 
wicked  with  sensibility  and  j)ower.     Said  she,  "  You 
may  slight  the    Saviour  now,    but  the  time   is   soon 
.coming    when  jou    will   be    sorry — when    you    pass 
24* 


282  A  RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

through  the  dark  valley  and  shadow  of  death,  yotl 
will  need  this  religion  which  you  now  despise."  Her 
exhortation  was  continued  ten  or  fifteen  minutes,  and 
had  much  effect  on  the  assembly.  I  understood  that 
she  was  but  ten  years  old,  and  had  been  a  professor 
of  religion  two  years.  She  had  been  baptized  and 
received  into  the  church;  and  was  a  steady  traveller, 
often  making  mention  of  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

During  the  intermission,  I  enjoyed  a  sweet  inter- 
view with  the  brethren,  and  learned  from  them,  that 
since  the  last  spring,  a  blessed  revival  had  been  wit- 
nessed on  the  hills  of  New  Berlin,  and  Norwich,  an 
adjacent  town.  In  this  work,  a  goodly  number  had 
been  translated  into  the  kingdom  of  God's  dear  Son. 
Elder  Aldrich  had  baptized  forty,  and  gathered  a 
church  of  about  fifty  members,  the  only  one  of  our 
connexion  within  fifty  miles;  and  a  large  field  ap- 
peared to  be  opening  for  gospel  labours.  In  the  af- 
ternoon, I  spoke  about  two  hours  with  much  freedom. 
Many  tears  were  shed,  and  great  solemnity  rested  on 
the  people.  In  the  evening,  I  preached  near  the  Una- 
dilla  river.  The  house  was  crowded,  and,  at  the 
introduction,  I  counted  fifty  persons  that  stood  up 
and  sung,  nearly  all  of  whom  appeared  to  "  sing  with 
the  spirit,"  and  "  with  the  understanding  also."  On 
the  day  following  I  attended  two  meetings.  The 
Lord  met  with  us  and  made  them  impressive  to  many. 

From  Norwich,  I  went  to  Windsor,  to  attend  the 
Susquehanna  yearly  meeting,  and  there  met  brother 
William  Van  Tuyl.  We  held  a  meeting  on  Wednes- 
day evening.  On  Friday,  Sept.  19,  1828,  the  sec- 
ond session  of  this  yearly  meeting  commenced,  and 
continued  with  much  interest  until  Sabbath  evening. 
Several  good  discourses  were  given  by  different 
preachers,  and  many  spiritual  exhortations  contribut- 
ed to  the  interest  and  profit  of  the  meeting.  It  fell 
to  my  lot  to  speak  two  or  three  times:  it  pleased  the 
Lord  to  give  me  freedom,  and  bless  his  word  to  the 
awakening  of  some,  who  afterwards  professed  to  find 
peace  in  believing.  Sabbath  evening,  brother  B.  A. 
Russel  was  ordained  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  A 
germon  was  preached  by  Elder  Edward  Dodge,  and 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  283 

the  ch.arge  was  given   by   Elder  Asa  Dodge.     The 
exercises  were  interesting  and  impressive. 

The  Susquehanna  yearly  meeting  was  organized  a 
year  betbre  this  time  at  Dryden,  JV.  Y.  It  now  con- 
sisted of  three  quarterly  meetings,  Oivego,  Gibson, 
and  Spajford.  The  Owego  quarterly  meeting  was 
gathered  about  the  year  1818,  through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  certain  brethren  from  Vermont.  Spafford 
quarterly  meeting  was  organized  in  1827.  About 
the  same  year,  the  Gibson  quarterly  meeting  was 
formed  principally  from  several  churches  that  had 
formerly  constituted  a  yearly  meeting  of  Free  Com- 
rtuinion  Baptists.  The  numbers  in  the  yearly  meet- 
ing were  not  exactly  ascertained.  The  probable  es- 
timate was  as  follows;  eighteen  churches,  twelve  el- 
ders, and  five  hundred  and  fifty-five  members. 

Monday,  afler  a  {ew  minutes  notice,  I  preached 
standing  under  a  tree,  to  about  one  hundred  people 
in  Bainbridge.  Some  heard  with  tenderness.  We 
proceeded  to  New  Berlin,  and  next  day  met  an  as- 
sembly in  the  grove  where  the  quarterly  meeting  was 
holdea.  I  preached  on  repentance,  faith,  and  bap- 
tism, and  enjoyed  some  freedom.  In  the  afternoon 
we  attended  the  monthly  meeting  of  the  church. 
Two  were  received  as  members,  and  we  were  fa- 
voured with  some  refreshing.  In  the  evening,  broth- 
er William  preached,  several  powerful  exhortations 
were  given,  and  we  sat  together  in  a  heavenly  place 
in  Christ. 

On  Wednesday  we  continued  our  journey  eastward, 
and  in  eight  days  arrived  at  Randolph,  Vt.,  a  distance 
of  two  hundred  and  sixteen  miles.  On  our  way  we 
held  five  meetings:  the  first  was  in  Johnstown,  N.  Y. 
where  we  stopped  to  feed  our  horses.  I  pass- 
ed into  the  street,  and  observing  the  people  running 
to  and  fro,  while  all  seemed  thoughtless  of  God  and 
eternity,  I  felt  a  cry  in  my  soul,  and  concluded  to 
embrace  the  opportunity,  for  rebuking,  exhorting, 
&c.,  "  out  of  season.''  2  Tim.  4:2:  and  obtaining  lib- 
erty of  the  owner,  I  stood  on  a  platform,  before  a 
store  in  the  centre  of  the  village,  and  began  to  preach 
from  Rer.  6:17:   "  For  the  great  day  of  his  wrath  is 


284  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.. 

come;  and  who  shall  be  able  to  stand?'*  About  one 
hundred  and  fifty,  or  two  hundred  people,  listened  to 
the  word,  notwithstanding  it  rained;  and  when  I  was 
speaking  on  the  last  proposition  of  the  text,  a  certain 
judge  interrupted  me,  saying,  "  Friend,  you  must 
stop; — this  is  very  improper — -you  are  disturbing  the 
people.  There  are  houses  enough  to  preach  in."  I 
replied,  that  I  had  no  intention  of  disturbing  the  peo- 
ple; that  on  entering  their  village,  I  heard  the  voice 
of  profane  swearing,  and  no  one  forbid  it;  and,  that 
i  supposed,  if  I  preached  Christ  to  them  in  the  ''high 
tvay,"  no  one  would  attempt  to  prevent  me.  He  on- 
ly replied,  that  it  was  improper,  and  then  departed. 
Immediately,  a  certain  lav/yer  seized  me,  and,  by  a 
sudden  pull,  brought  me  nearly  to  the  ground,  saying, 
' '  Come  and  go  ^viih  me  to  jail.^^  I  asked  him  why 
he  v^ould  imprison  me.  He  replied,  "  For  disim^h- 
ing  the  peace  of  the  village,''  and  demanded  a  rea- 
son for  my  conduct.  I  told  him  that  I  was  one  of 
those  servants  whom  the  Lord  had  sent  cut  into  the 
*'  high  ways  and  hedges,"  &.C.,  and  asked  him,  if  it 
was  disturbing  their  peace  to  try  to  persuade  the 
wicked  from  the  way  to  hell.  He  halted,  and  look- 
ing me  sternly  in  the  face,  commanded  me  to  stop, 
saying,  "  I  will  hear  no  such  talk."  The  people 
gathered  around  in  a  throng,  and  some  cried,  "  He 
is  crazy— ^flog  him."  Others  said,  "  He  did  not  talk 
like  a  crazy  man;"  but  the  more  part  remained  si- 
lent. While  the  lawyer  was  holding  me,  I  discover- 
ed from  his  breath,  that  he  used  "  strong  drink."  He 
then  said,  if  I  would  leave  the  place  in  silence,  he 
would  let  me  go.  I  told  him,  that  because  my  time 
to  stay  had  now  .expired,  I  intended,  if  dismissed,  to 
leave  immediately.  As  he  let  me  go,  I  said,  "  Your 
blood  be  ujwn  your  own  head.''  He  turned  suddenly 
toward  me,  as  though  bethought  I  had  threatened  his 
life,  and  demanded  what  I  meant  by  this  saying. 
One  that  stood  by,  told  him  that  it  was  a  saying  of 
scripture,  and  that  my  meaning  was,  that  I  was  clear 
from  his  guilt,  and  that  he  would  bear  it  alone.  He 
said,  "So  be  it,''  and  left  me.  Many  followed  me  to 
my  carriage,  invited  me  to  their  dwellings,  and  earn- 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATITE.  285 

€stly  entreated  me  to  tarry  till  evening,  and  preach  in 
the  court  house,  or  in  one  of  their  meeting  houses. 
But  duty  called  us  to  haste  on  our  way.  As  we  left 
the  town,  the  Lord  poured  his  Spirit  upon  me,  and 
caused  me  greatly  to  rejoice.  The  other  meetings 
were  in  Broad  Alhin,  Wilton,  and  Kingsbury. 

October  1,  we  held  a  meeting  at  Randolph  centre; 
and  next  day  attended  a  monthly  meeting  in  the  east 
parish,  and  met  with  Elder  Timothy  Morse.  Friday, 
Oct.  S,  1828,  we  attended  the  Vermont  yearly  meet- 
ing conference  in  Randolph.  The  principal  subject 
discussed,  was  speculative  Free  Masonry.  Several 
brethren  in  this  state  had  seceded  from  the  institution, 
testified  that  its  works  are  evil,  and  that  the  disclos- 
ures made  by  Capt.  William  Morgan,  and  others, 
were  true.  It  appeared  that  these  circumstances  had 
induced  many  brethren  to  examine  the  nature  ami, 
tendency  of  the  oaths  and  ceremonies  of  the  order. 
The  result  was,  that  the  allegiance  of  brethren  to  the 
institution  became  a  trial.  The  subject  appeared  to 
have  been  first  introduced  into  the  church  in  this 
town,  and  afterwards  referred  to  the  yearly  meeting. 
When  the  discussion  began,  I  had  not  a  thought  af 
taking  any  active  part.  I  was  young — a  stranger  to 
nearly  all,  and  I  said,  "  Days  should  speak,  and  mul- 
titude of  years  .should  teach  wisdom."  Again,  all 
my  breihren  were  dear  to  me,  and  I  thought  I  would 
not  chill  the  feelings  of  any  by  engaging  in  a  point 
of  dispute.  But,  unexpectedly,  I  felt  an  impression 
from  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  to  open  my  mouth,  and  I 
blared  not  disobey.  Like  Ephraim,  I  "  spoke  trem- 
bling," and  remarked,  that  secrecy  is  a  sign  of  iniqui- 
ty; that  men  boast  of  their  o-oo;:/  deeds,  and  often  pub- 
lish them  as  by  the  sound  of  a  trumpet;  but,  their 
evil  deeds,  of  which  they  are  ashamed,  they  conceal; 
therefore  said  our  Saviour,  ^^ Men  loved  darkness  raik- 
er  than  light,  because  their  deeds  were  em"/."  After 
this,  I  quoted  several  passages  of  scripture,  to  show  ■ 
that  the  works  of  Christ  were  wrought  openly,  that 
"  in  secret'^  he  "  said  nothing,"  &c.  I  spoke  about 
an  hour  with  much  freedom,  and  presented  many  tes- 
timonies, showing  what  arc  the  oaths  and  ceremoniea 


286  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

of  the  institution.     Little  more   was  advanced  in  fa- 
vour of  Masonry. 
.  A  preacher,  who  said  in  the  commencement  of  the 
discussion,  that  he  included  himself  among  its  defend- 
ants, observed,  that  it  would  seem  to  be  useless  to  say 
any  thing  in  defence  of  Masonry,  yet  he  must  dissent 
from  my  remarks.     This  was  about  all   he  said,    ex- 
cept,   near  the    close,  he    remarked,  that   he   was  a 
royal  arch   mason,    and   that  the   clause,    "  right  or 
wrong,''''  contained  in  what  was  called  Masonry,  were 
words  that  had  not  escaped  his  lips,  that  before  God, 
he  would  say  to  this  yeg,rly  meeting  he  had  never  ta- 
ken such  an   obligation.     Upon   this   Capt.    D — ,    a 
brother,  arose,  and  said  that  he  was  a  royal  arch  ma- 
son, and  felt  tried;    '*  For,"  said  he,  "  I  once  asked 
this  brother,"  alluding  to  the  one  that  had  just  spok- 
en, "  how  he  got  along  with  this  part  of  the   obliga- 
tion "  right  or  tvrongV     He  replied,  that  he  refused 
to  take  it,  and  being  urged   for  half  an  hour,   he   at 
last  told  the  one   that  administered  the  oath,   that  he 
would  not  take  it,  if  they  drew  him  jn  quarters,   and 
that  upon  this,  the  phraseology  was  so   changed  that 
he  took  the  obligation.     Brother  D.  now   wept   pro- 
fusely, and   renounced   his   allegiance  to  the  institu- 
tion.    To  this   explanation,    the    preacher   that   first 
spoke,  made  no  reply;   but  appeared  to  be  much  at- 
tached to   Masonry,  and  after  the  meeting,  told   me, 
that  he  could  go  no  further  with  me.      I  asked   him 
■to   go  alone  with  me    and   pray;   he   refused,  saying, 
he  had  gone  with  me  to  the  end  of  his   faith.     It   is 
butjust,  however,  to  add,  that  this  preacher  renoun- 
ced his   masonic  obligations  in   less  than   one   year. 
After   many   weighty  and   spiritual   testimonies,   the 
conference    passed   a  resolve,    that    "  Free  Mason- 
ry is  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness,"  entreating  all 
their  brethren  v/ho  had   been   connected    with    it,    to 
come  out  from  it  and  have  no  fellowship  with  it. 

I  had  never  taken  part  in  any  discussion  with  more 
reluctance  than  I  did  on  this  occasion.  My  course 
was  entirely  contrary  to  my  natural  inclination,  to  my 
earthly  interest,  and  to  my  expectation.  I  felt  the 
leaderest  regard  for  my  brethren  that  were  masons; 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  28t 

and  while  I  felt  pressed  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  to 
testify  against  the  Institution,  I  wept  for  them  dav 
and  night.  But  what  are  the  feelings  of  my  brethren, 
what  are  my  own  feelings,  when  they  come  in  com- 
petition with  the  requirements  of  God!  Some  seemed 
to  be  offended,  and  the  preacher  named  before,  asked 
me  if  I  had  not  been  employed  to  come  from  New- 
York  on  purpose  to  oppose  Masonry.  But,  thou^rh 
by  this  course,  my  influence  with  many  might  be  di- 
minished, I  enjoyed  what  I  prized  above  the  friend- 
ship of  a  world — peace  of  conscience — peace  with  God, 

On  Saturday  a  goodly  number  of  brethren  assem- 
bled, and  the  worship  continued  through  the  day  with 
much  spirituality.  On  the  Sabbath,  the  house  was 
crowded  and  hundreds  stood  without.  Elder  Morse 
gave  a  short,  but  good  discourse;  after  which,  think- 
ing the  Spirit  moved  me  to  speak,  I  addressed  the 
people  about  two  hours.  In  the  afternoon,  Elder 
Harvey  preached  an  interesting  sermon.  The  meet- 
ing was  solemn,  and  at  times  much  tenderness  was 
observed  in  the  assembly.  After  it  closed,  as  I  pass- 
ed out  of  the  house.  Major  F.  gave  me  a  dollar;  tears 
started  in  his  eyes,  and  he  said,  "  Pray  for  me."  I 
understood  that  he  had  been  a  Universalist,  also  that 
he  was  the  first  that  publicly  renounced  Masonry  in  Vt. 

On  Monday  I  spoke  to  a  considerable  assembly  in 
Tunbridge;  some  wept,  and  some  were  happy.  In 
the  evening  I  addressed  a  crowded  congregation  in 
Strafford.  Next  morning  we  proceeded  on  our  jour- 
ney, and  in  a  little  more  than  two  days  arrived  at 
Sandwich  in  New-Hampshire. 

On  Thursday,  Oct.  9,  1828,  the  General  Confer- 
ence opened  in  this  town  at  9  o'clock,  A.  M.  Mes- 
sengers were  present  from  Maine  eastern,  and  Maine 
western  yearly  meetings, — from  the  yearly  meetings 
in  New-Hampshire,  Vermont,  Holland  Purchase, 
and  Ohio,  and  from  the  Rhode-Island  quarterly  meet- 
ing; and  during  its  sitting,  forty  or  fifty  elders  at- 
tended. Elder  Nathaniel  King,  of  Vermont,  was 
appointed  moderator,  and  Elder  John  Buzzell,  of 
Maine,  assistant  moderator.  At  the  previous  session 
in   1827,   brother   Hosea  Quinby  had  been    chosen 


$88  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

standing  clerk.  Among  the  subjects  discussed,  on 
which  resolves  were  passed  in  Conference,  were  the 
following: — 

An  itinerant  ministry. — All  seemed  to  be  convinced 
of  its  utility,  and  many  appeared  to  feel  its  impor- 
tance. The  Conference  resolved:  "  That  we  think 
it  expedient  and  very  necessary,  that  an  itinerant 
ministry  should  be  established  throughout  the  con- 
nexion; and  we  recommend  to  the  several  quarterly 
meetings  to  choose  one  preacher,  or  more,  to  travel 
and  preach  to  the  destitute  churches  within  its  limits; 
that  funds  be  raised  in  each  church  or  quarterly 
meeting,  by  subscription,  contribution,  or  otherwise, 
as  they  may  judge  best;  and  that  said  minister,  or 
ministers,  return  to  the  quarterly  meeting  from  which 
they  received  their  appointment,  an  exact  account  of 
all,  and  of  whom  they  have  received.  We  further 
advise  the  several  members  of  this  Conference  to  en- 
deavour to  carry  these  resolutions  into  effect  in  their 
several  quarterly  meetings." 

Ardent  spirits. — "Agreed,  that  we  commend  to  all 
the  churches  in  connexion  with  us,  to  abstain  from 
the  use  of  ardent  spirits  on  all  occasions,  except 
when  they  are  necessary  as  a  medicine." 

The  Lord^s  Supper. — "Agreed,  that  we  think  it  ex- 
pedient, that  the  members  of  this  Conference,  and  in- 
deed, that  all  our  brethren  should  use  their  influence 
that  the  Lord's  Supper  be  regularly  administered  in 
nil  our  churches,  as  often,  at  least,  as  once  in  three 
months." 

The  Sabbath. — "Agreed,  that  we  highly  approve  of 
the  eiertions  made  by  Christians  of  different  denom- 
inations, for  suppressing  the  evil  habits  of  Sabbath 
breaking;  and  that  we  will  use  our  influence  in  fa- 
vour of  a  due  observance  of  the  Sabbath  in  the  dif- 
ferent sections  where  we  livCj  and  where  we  travel." 

Writing  sermons. — "Agreed,  that  this  Conference 
do  not  approve  of  writing  sermons,  or  sketches  of 
sermons,  to  deliver  in  public." 

The  Atonement. — "Agreed,  that  we  believe,  that 
through  the  atonement  made  by  Jesus  Christ,  all  the 
condemnation  of  the  first  transgression  is  removed 


A    RELIGKirS    NARRATIVE.  28§ 

from  Adam's  posterity — and  that  all  the  family  of  man 
ere  thereby  privileged  with  a  state  of  probation,  and 
%vith  the  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God,  or  perfect  law  of 
liberty;  also,  that  all  who  transgress  the  law  of  Christ, 
but  repent  thereof  and  believe  in  the  gospel,  have, 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  application  of  the  blood  of 
Christ  made  to  them;  and  are  thereby  justified  from  all 
their  sins,  and  have  confidence  with  God,  So  that  in 
effect,  all  the  favours  received  by  man  in  time  and  eter- 
nitv,  come  to  him  Ihrouo-h  the  atonement  of  Christ.'* 
Speculative  Free  Masonry. — The  Vermont  yearly 
meeting  Conference  presented  their  resolves  against 
Masonry,  asking  liberty  to  publish  them  in  the  INIor- 
ning  Star,  a  religious  paper  designed  for  the  benefit  of 
the  connexion.  An  indefinite  postponement  was  moved. 
I  had  resolved  that  I  would  be  silent  on  the  su])ject. 
Certain  brethren  from  Vermont  beckoned  to  me  more 
than  once,  but  I  persisted  in  my  resolution  till  I  felt  that 
the  Lord  required  me  to  open  my  mouth.  Then  I  spoke 
against  the  motion,  and  argued,  from  the  disclosures 
that  had  been  made  of  the  secrets  of  Masonry — from 
the  nature  and  tendency  of  the  institution,  that  the 
resolves  of  the  Vermont  yearly  meeting  were  right- 
eous, and  ought  to  be  known  to  the  connexion.  Soon 
afler  I  commenced  speaking,  some  brother  asked  the 
moderator  if  I  was  not  "  out  of  order.''  He  answ'ered 
in  the  negative,  and  I  continued  my  address  about  an 
hour  with  much  freedom.  I  felt  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  assistiufT  me,  and  there  was  much  weeninix  in 
the  Conference.  When  I  spoke — ^for  anything  I  knew 
to  the  contrary, — all  the  fathers  in  the  connexion  that 
were  present,  might  be  masons.  But  my  joy  was 
great,  and  I  thanked  God,  on  finding  that  Elder  Buz- 
zell,  and  Elder  King,  and  the  aged  men  that  had 
borne  the  burden  in  the  heat  of  the  day,  and  had  led 
this  connexion  as  a  flock,  had  ever  stood  opposed  to 
the  institution,  A  large  majority  voted  against  the 
motion,  and  the  Conference  agreed  to  give  the  Ver- 
mont yearly  meeting  Conference  liberty  to  publish 
their  resolves  in  the  Star.* 

♦Through  seme  means,  or  some  lAisundev standing,  these  particu- 
lars concerning  Masonry  never  found  place  in  the  minutes  of  the  Gen- 
25 


290  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

After  an  adjournment,  Elder  Buzzell  asked  me 
how  I  dared,  since  I  was  but  a  young  man,  to  speak 
as  I  had  against  Masonry  before  the  aged,  &c.  I  re- 
]>lied,  in  the  language  of  David,  "Is  there  not  a 
cause?"  And  he  said,  with  a  smile,  "  Fes — is  ihere 
not  a  cmise'^^'' 

The  business  of  the  Conference  in  general,  vras 
conducted  with  much  unanimity  of  sentiment  and 
feeling;  and  all  appeared  to  be  of  the  opinion,  that 
the  continuance  of  a  General  Conference  was  need- 
ful for  the  prosperity  of  the  connexion.  Still,  some 
feared  that  the  resolves  of  the  Conference  might  yet 
be  so  construed  as  to  Ibrm  a  discipline,  and  thus  sup- 
plant one  of  the  first  principles  of  this  connexion,  viz: 
"To  hold  the  New  Testament  as  the  only  writteii 
law  or  rule  for  the  government  of  the  church."  I 
understood,  however,  that  all  the  members  of  the 
Conference  considered  the  object  of  this  convention 
to  be,  not  to  make  laws  for  the  church,  but  to  search 
for  an  understanding  of  the  perfect  law  that  Christ  has 
made,  and  hold  it  up  for  the  benefit  of  all.  For  "  in 
the  multitude  of  counsellors  there  is  Safety.''^ 

The  meeting  of  business  continued  three  days;  and 
during  the  time,  meetings  of  worship  were  held  on 
every  evening,  at  one,  two,  or  three  places,  and  once 
or  twice  in  the  afteriioon.  On  one  evening  I  spoke 
at  the  Ridge  meeting-house,  fronx  James  4:10:  '■'•Iluya- 
hle  yourselves  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord;''  after  which 
several  exhortations  were  given.  On  the  Sabbath, 
meetings  were  held  at  two  meeting-houses  in  Sand- 
wich. In  the  forenoon,  a  funeral  discourse  was 
preached  on  the  death  of  Elder  Thomas  Jackson,  at 
one  place,  by  Elder  J.  White,  and  at  the  other,  by 
Elder  A.  Caverno.  A  solemn  season  was  enjoyed  at 
the  old  meeting-house;  and  at  the  Ridge,  I  under- 
stood it  was  a  time  of  much  weeping.  In  the  after- 
noon I  spoke  at  the  old  meeting-house;  and  in  the 
evening,  worship  was  attended  in  various  parts  of  the 
town,  and  some  appearances  of  a  revival  rejoiced  our 
hearts. 

eral  Conference.     It  is,  however,  but  just  to  add,  that  the  standing 
clerk  is  not  a  mason.     He  is  a  maa  whom  I  highly  esteem. 


A  RELIGIOUS   NARRATIVE.  "201 

On  Monday  I  went  to  the  house  of  sister   Quinby, 
n  widow  in  Israel,    and    a  labourer   in  the  go^?pcl.      I 
was  in  this  family  four  years  before,    and  now  under- 
stood,   that    at   the   first   meeting  which  I  then  held, 
while  I  was  speaking  of  the  sufferings   of   Christ,    it 
pleased  the  Lord  to  bless  the  word  to  the  awakening 
of  Hosea,    a   son   of  sister   Quinby.      In  about  two 
months  he  obtained  peace,   soon  became  a  preacher, 
and  was  now  clerk  of  the  General  Conference.      '  O 
Lord,  help  him  and  mc  to  be  humble  as  the   apostolic 
Christians,  and  meek  as  the  holy  Jesus.'     Tuesday, 
brother  Van  Tuyl  accompanied   mc   to   Parsonstield, 
INIe.,  where  we  held  a  meeting,  and  enjoyed   a   good 
season  with  Elder  J.  Buzzell.     Next  day  we  held  ii 
meeting   at    Limerick;   and  on  the  day  following,   at- 
tended the  Parsonstield  quarterly  meeting  at  the  west 
meeting-house   in   Limington.     In    the    forenoon,    it 
fell  to  my  lot  to  speak  to  the   people,    and  the    Lord 
favoured  me   with   his   Spirit.     Through  the  day  wo 
had  a  good  meeting,  and  heavenly  consolation  iiowed 
to  many  souls.     In  the   evening    I    spoke  tVom  Heb. 
6:1,2:   "Therefore  leaving  the   principles  of  the  doc- 
trine of  Christ,"  &.C.    A  revival  in  this  tov/n  had  late- 
ly gladdened  Zion,  and  a  goodly  number  of  converts 
were  added  to  the  company  of  the  faithful.     On  Fri- 
day I  preached  again   at  Limerick  corner,  to  a  con- 
siderable assembly,    that    gave  good  attention;    but   I 
feared  that   little   good  was  done.     On  Saturday  and 
Sabbath  I  attended  meetings  in  Newtield;   and  Sab- 
bath evening,  at  the  north  meetinor-house  in  Parsons- 
field.     At    the  latter  appointment,  the  assembly  was 
large,  and  to  the  praise    of   God,    we  enjoyed  a  good 
season. 

On  Monday  I  spoke  to  about  four  hundred  people 
at  the  south  meetins-house  in  Liminjjton,  and  some 
appeared  to  be  refreshed.  We  tarried  the  night  with 
Elder  Jeremiah  Bullock,  and  had  an  aoreeable  time. 
His  wife  is  also  a  preacher.  They  ha^l  lived  many 
years  in  this  town,  and  had  been  much  blessed  of  the 
Lord.  I  think  we  were  told,  that  the  church  had  at 
this  time  between  two  and  three  hundred  members. 
On  the  day  following   I    returned    to    Limerick,    and 


292  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

certain  brethren  kindly  repaired  my  carriage  at  their 
own  expense.  Having  sent  appointments  to  Wcare 
quarterly  meeting,  and  also  to  the  north  part  of  Ver- 
mont, I  left  brother  Van  Tuyl,  expecting  to  meet  him 
in  Sutton,  Vt.,  and  preached  in  the  evening  at  Weeks' 
corner  in  Parsonsfield.  The  school-house  was  filled, 
about  fifty  stood  without,  and  though  the  evening  was 
cold,  they  continued  to  hear  till  the  discourse  was 
closed.  Many  wept,  and  several  witnessed  for  God. 
Monday  evening,  I  spoke  to  three  or  four  hundred  in 
Sandwich;  after  which  I  received  an  interestincr  let- 
ter  from  a  young  man  of  that  town,  who  informed  me, 
that  at  the  meetings  I  had  lately  attended  in  that  place, 
his  mind  was  much  wrought  upon  by  the  Spirit;  that 
he  had  been  brought  to  repent  of  his  sins,  and  that 
now  his  heart  was  filled  with  the  love  of  God,  &c. 
'  O  that  the  Lord  may  bless  and  keep  him  in  the  truth 
of  Jesus.' 

On    Thursday  I   spoke  to  an  attentive  assembly  in 
New-Hampton;   and  the  next  day  had  an  appointment 
in  Andover  at  10  o'clock,  A.   M.     I  understood  the 
distance  to  be  fifteen  miles,  and  at  the  dawn   of  day 
two  brethren  accompanied  me  on  my  way;  but  instead 
of  fifteen  miles,   we  found  the  distance  to  be  twentv- 
seven.      We    rode    without   stopping,    and    at   twelve 
o'clock,   noon,   arrived  at  the  place.     The  assembly 
had  dispersed,  so  a  meeting  was  again  notified,    and 
about   fifty   assembled,    to    whom   I  spoke  with  little 
freedom:     '  Still,  O  Lord,  thy  ways  are  just,  and  it  is 
good  for  me  to  be  abased  before  thee.'      In  the  eve- 
ning I  preached  in  Wilmot,  after  which  brother  Smith, 
a  young  preacher  that  had  accompanied  me  from  New- 
Hampton,    gave   a    good  exhortation.     In  this  meet- 
ing, I  drank    a   mixed  cup  of  joy  and  sorrow:   some, 
however,    appeared    to    obtain   a  blessing.      Next    I 
went  to  Bradford,  and  met   an  afiectionate  reception. 
Here  I  learned  with  joy,  that  God  was  again  pouring 
out  his  Spirit  on  this  people,  and  that  eighty  persons 
had  professed  to  pass  from  death  unto   life.      Several 
of  the  converts,   1  understood,  dated  their  awakening 
from  the  revival  in  this  place  nearly  five  years  before. 
Sabbath,  Oct.  26,   1  enjoyed  freedom  in  preaching  to 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  i293 

a  large  assembly.  The  people  heard  scriouslv,  and 
manv  reioiced  in  God.  In  the  eveninij  I  held  another 
meeting;  and  many  were  happier  than  the  kings  oT 
the  earth.  The  next  day  I  had  a  solemn  parting  witli 
the  brethren;  then  went  to  Fishcrstield,  and  preaehed 
at  the  house  ot*  Elder  Timothy  JMorse.  The  people 
in  this  place  also,  had  lately  been  blessed  with  some 
retornialion,  and  on  this  occasion,  I  believe  Jesus  met 
witii  us.  Tuesday,  I  preached  in  Enheld;  and  on 
Thursday  rode  iit\y-nine  miles  to  Lisbon,  and  preach- 
ed in  the  evening.  My  soul  was  happy.  On  the  day 
ibllowing,  I  crossed  the  Connecticut  river,  and  at- 
tended a  meeting  in  a  ball-room  at  Waterlord.  Some 
wept,  others  rejoiced,  and  thought  this  a  good  meet- 
ing;  but  to  me  it  was  a  dark  time. 

On  Saturday  I  was  joined  by  brother  Van  Tuvl. 
We  proceeded  to  Elder  Daniel  Quinby's,  in  Lyndon, 
and  v.ere  received  iu  the  name  of  the  Lord.  The 
next  day  Elder  Q.  accompanied  us  to  Sutton,  where, 
though  the  morning  was  rainy,  about  four  hundred 
people  assembled  in  the  meeting-house  built  by  Elder 
John  Colby.  A  large  number  of  this  assemblv  were 
ilisciples  of  Jesus.  In  the  forenoon  I  spoke  from 
Isa.  ;2.5:6,7,G:  and  in  the  afternoon  from  Mark  16: 
15,10.  In  both  meetings,  I  believe  the  Lord  stood 
at  my  right  hand  and  blessed  the  word  of  truth,  lu 
the  evening  we  were  accompanied  by  Elder  Jonathan 
\S  oodman  and  wife,  to  the  house  of  brother  David 
Colby,  a  preacher  of  the  gospel,  and  a  brother  to 
John  Colby,  who  now  rests  from  his  labours.  We 
held  a  mcGting  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  tarried  at 
the  dwelling  of  brother  Colby.  In  this  house,  Elder 
J.  Colby  lived  in  youth,  and  from  it,  commenced  his 
extensive  travels  and  gospel  labours,  which  wore  out 
his  life  in  the  morning  of  his  days.  My  mind  was 
filled  with  solemn  reflection,  while  viewing  the  places 
that  had  witnessed  his  tears,  and  lodging  in  the  room 
which  he  finished  for  his  place  of  rest,  study,  and  de- 
votion. In  the  morning  we  visited  his  father,  Dea. 
Thomas  Colby,  whom  we  found  in  the  evening  of 
life,  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  waiting  in  full  expecta- 
tion of  the  rest  that  his  son,  and  some  others  of  his 
2q* 


294  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

family,  have  gone  to  enjoy.  After  a  short  and  aoree- 
ahle  visit,  we  returned  with  Elder  Woodman,  from 
whom  we  received  some  favours.  •' Jif  is  more  blessed 
lo   o'iiiQ  ihan  to  receive. ^^ 

Our  interview  with  Elder  Woodman  was  interest- 
ing. He  had  just  returned  from  Montpelier,  where 
he  had  served  as  chaplain  to  the  legislature  in  its  last 
session.  He  was  called  to  the  ministry  at  an  early 
age,  and  through  the  blessing  of  God,  his  labours 
have  been  very  useful.  He  is  still  but  a  youuii  man. 
For  the  sake  of  Zion,  may  his  life  be  continued  long- 
on  the  earth.  Monday,  in  the  forenoon,  he  accom- 
panied us  to  Lyndon,  where  we  enjoyed  a  solemn 
season  in  the  worship  of  God.  Elder  Quinby  made 
me  a  present  of  some  cloth.  We  attended  a  meeting 
in  the  evening  at  Wheelock.  Though  it  was  dark 
and  rainy,  about  two  hundred  assembled,  to  whom  I 
spoke  with  little  freedom;  but  some,  I  understood, 
were  comforted.  On  Tuesday  forenoon,  we  held  a 
meeting  in  the  north  part  of  Danville.  It  was  a  sol- 
emn season,  yet  if  the  Lord  sent  us  to  this  place,  it 
might  be  said  to  the  people,  "  I  was  a  hungered,  and 
ye  gave  me  no  meat: — I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took 
me  not  in;"  for  no  one  invited  us  to  take  any  refresh- 
ment— so  we  proceeded  on  our  way  in  the  rain.  But 
it  is  enough  that  the  servant  be  as  his  Lord.  In  the 
evening,  we  had  a  dull  meeting  in  the  Methodist  chap- 
el at  Danville  Green.  Continuing  our  journey,  we 
attended  meetings  in  Topsham,  Orange,  Corinth, 
Tunbridge — and  on  Saturday  arrived  at  Randolph, 
These  opportunities  were  blessed  of  the  Lord.  '  O, 
that  I  may  meet  some  fruits  of  them  in  heaven.' 

Sabbath,  Nov.  9,  1828,  I  preached  with  freedom 
to  about  seven  hundred  people  in  Randolph,  from  Ps. 
50:21,22.  They  were  generally  solemn,  and  many 
wept.  We  were  affectionately  received  in  brother 
Arnold's  family,  who,  with  other  brethren  and  friends, 
communicated  to  us  liberally  such  things  as  we  need- 
ed. May  the  Lord  reward  their  kindness.  In  the 
afternoon,  Elder  Ziba  Pope  accompanied  us  twelve 
miles  to  Bethel,  where  I  preached  in  the  evening. 
We  tarried  at  an  inn,  and  in  the  morning  Elder  Pope 


A  heligious  .n'arrative.  295 

kindly  paid  our  bill.  We  then  parted  with  liim,  cross- 
ed the  Green  mountains  to  West  Kutland,  and  on  the 
next  day  preached  in  Ivingsbury,  but  had  a  dark,  try- 
ino- time.  Yet  the  saying  of  our  Lord,  '' Blessed  are 
the  pool'  in  spirit,''^  Sec,  comforted  me.  We  next  liekl 
meetings  in  Wilton  and  Broad  Albin;  and  on  Satur- 
day arrived  at  Plainheld,  N.  Y.  Sabbath  forenoon, 
we  enjoyed  a  good  season  at  tlie  Free  Communion 
Baptist  meeting-house  in  Winfield,  and  in  the  after- 
noon, I  preached  to  a  few  in  the  Seventh-Day  Baptist 
meetinff-house  at  Brooktield.  We  tarried  the  next 
day  with  my  friend  S.  Gardner,  and  held  a  meeting 
at  his  house.  But  alas!  how  had  seven  years  changed 
the  scene — and  how  different  was  the  general  state  of 
feeling  from  what  it  was  eight  years  before,  when 
sinners  were  liocking  to  Jesus!  As  the  converts 
were  not  gathered  into  any  particular  church,  they 
had  become  greatly  scattered.  Some  had  joined  dif- 
ferent denominations,  some  had  backslidden,  some  had 
removed,  and  some  had  gone  'the  way  of  all  the  earth.' 
While  viewiniT  the  different  state  of  things,  I  exclaim- 
ed  with  sorrow,  "  How  is  the  gold  become  dim!  iiow 
is  the  most  fine  gold  changed!"  The  godly  man 
hath  ceased,  and  the  voice  of  devotion  hath  faltered 
on  the  lips  of  the  convert.  The  Lord  gave  me  free- 
dom in  speaking;  yet  a  cloud  of  thick  darkness  seem- 
ed to  hang  over  the  people,  and  Zion  appeared  to  be 
clothed  with  mourning.  Yet  I  had  a  witness  that  my 
srarments  were  clear  from  the  blood  of  sinners  in 
Brookfield. 

Wednesday,  Nov.  19,  we  proceeded  to  Norwich, 
and  were  kindly  received  by  brother  Richmond  and 
family.  A  small  number  had  obtained  a  hope,  and 
six  had  been  baptized  since  my  former  visit.  In  the 
evening  we  held  a  meeting;  and  the  next  day  went  to 
an  appointment  at  the  white  meeting-house  on  the 
L'nadilla  river;  but  the  day  being  stormy,  the  door 
was  locked,  and  only  one  person  appeared.  We 
kneeled  on  the  steps,  united  in  prayer,  and  then  de- 
parted. Soon  we  met  with  several  whose  attention 
had  been  attracted,  and  they  solicited  us  to  return. 
The  door  being  opened,  about  twenty  assembled,  and 


29G  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

I  spoke  from  Luke  10:42.  Returning  to  brother 
Richmond's,  I  preached  again  at  his  house,  from  ^ 
Pet.  1:19:  "  We  have  also  a  more  siire  word  of  proph- 
ecy; whcreunlo  ye  do  well  Ihat  ye  take  heed,'^  S^-c.  After 
sermon  many  spoke  in  the  Spirit,  and  v*e  enjoyed  a 
blessed  refreshing  from  our  heavenly  Father.  '  O  that 
all  would  praise  the  Lord:  He  is  worthy  to  be  adored 
by  '  every  thing  that  hath  breath.'  ' 

On  Friday  we  held  a  meeting  in  Eaton,  and  were 
again  blessed  with  the  free  Spirit.  We  proceeded  to 
Fabius  and  tarried  over  the  Sabbath.  I  gave  two 
discourses,  and  brother  Van  Tuyl  one.  We  also  iiad 
the  privilege  of  hearing  a  sermon  from  Elder  Fuffey, 
a  Methodist  preacher,  who  had  treated  me  kindly  in 
Canada  six  years  before.  Monday  we  met  a  largo 
assembly  in  Spafford,  and  saw  some  signs  of  a  good 
work.  One  said,  that  when  we  came  to  this  place 
before,  she  was  in  her  sins,  but  the  Lord  sent  the 
word  to  her  heart,  and  she  believed  he  had  converted 
her  soul.  After  preaching  in  the  north  part  of  the 
town,  we  held  meetings,  as  we  proceeded,  in  El- 
brido-e,  Cato,  and  Mentz.  The  church  in  Cato  con- 
sisted  of  about  sixty  members,  and  was  gathered  under 
the  labours  of  sister  Wiard,  a  female  preacher.  It  had 
been  under  the  care  of  Elder  Blakesly,  who  departed 
this  life  about  two  months  before.  We  understood  ho 
met  his  change  with  composure,  and  in  full  expecta- 
tion of  acceptance  in  heaven.  Friday,  Nov.  28,  wo 
arrived  at  my  father's,  and,  unexpectedly,  found  my 
sister,  whom  we  left  at  the  point  of  death,  still  alive. 
Her  health  was  partially  restored,  and  she  appeared 
much  concerned  for  the  salvation  of  her  soul. 

Sabbath,  Nov.  30,  though  labouring  under  much 
indisposition,  I  attended  two  meetings  in  Junius;  and 
the  next  day,  on  our  way  to  Canandaigua,  preached 
to  a  few  in  Waterloo  with  freedom.  We  were  affec- 
tionately received  by  our  friends  in  Canandaigua. 
Here  brother  Van  Tuyl  left  me,  and  returned  to  his 
parents  in  Jerusalem.  During  the  time  he  had  ac- 
companied me,  he  generally  laboured  under  great  tri- 
als respecting  his  duty  in  the  church.  He  prayed 
much,  and  sometimes,  after  the  journey  of  the  day, 


A   RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  2^7 

spent  half  the  night  in  supplication  to  God.  Still  ho 
seemed  to  have  as  deep  a  sense  of  his  unworthiness, 
as  any  Christian  I  ever  saw.  But  about  the  time  of 
our  return,  he  became  settled  in  the  belief,  that  God 
had  called  him  to  the  gospel  ministry,  and  that  he 
would  strengthen  him  in  obedience.  He  had  gener- 
ally spoken  by  exhortation;  but  now  he  resolved  to 
give  himself  up  to  God,  and  venture  forth  preaching 
the  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  and  his  peace  became  set- 
tled. We  had  journeyed  with  each  other  fifteen  hun- 
dred miles:  our  hearts  were  knit  together,  and  we  en- 
joved  the  sweetest  union:  ves,  we  trulv  knew  the  iovs. 
of  Christian  friendship.  Previous  to  our  separation, 
we  retired  and  joined  in  solemn  prayer. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Particulars  of  my  travels,  <Sit.  for  five  months  after  mij 
reiarn  from  JS^ew-Enoiand. 

Saturday,  Dec.  6,  1828,  I  attended  monthly  meet- 
ing with  the  church  in  Canandaigua,  and  our  hearts 
were  comforted  tofjether.  I  ■  continued  in  the  town 
a  few  davs,  and  held  several  meetinirs.  In  the  first 
of  these,  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  send  the  word  with 
power  to  the  heart  of  a  young  man  who  had  been 
much  opposed  to  God  and  his  people.  In  a  prayer 
meeting  soon  after  this,  he  manifested  his  desire  to 
leave  all  for  Christ.  Others  also  became  serious,  and 
an  encouraging  prospect  caused  joy  to  spring  up  in 
our  hearts. 

During  this  month,  I  went  to  the  Holland  Purchase, 
visited  many  churches,  and  enjoyed  some  precious 
seasons.  In  Clarkson  and  Parma,  a  good  revival 
had  commenced  under  the  labours  of  Elder  Eli  Han- 
nibal, and  was  progressing  gloriously.  In  the  last  of 
the  month  I  returned  eastward,  and  on  Saturday  and 
Sabbath,  Jan.  3  and  4,  1829,  attended  the  Ontario 
quarterly  meeting  at  Galen.  Several  were  awakened 
iind  one  hopefully  converted.     It   was  said  that   no 


£98  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

session  of  this  quarterly  meeting  had  been  so  inter- 
esting as  this.  Several  received  letters  of  commen- 
dation to  preach  the  gospel,  and  three  churches,  con- 
taining about  ninety  members,  were  received  into  the 
quarterly  meeting. 

From  Galen,  1  returned  to  Canandaigua,   and,  to 
my  great  joy,   I   found  an  increasing  attention  to  the 
things  of  God.      On  the  9th  and  10th  of  January,  sev- 
eral others,   with  mvself,    went  from  Canandaifrua  to 
attend  the  Benton  quarterly  meeting   at    Middlesex. 
Among  the  number  was  the   young   man,    that   was 
awakened  at  my  first  meeting  after  my  return  fromN. 
England,  and  also  his  companion,  whom   he  had  just 
married.      She  was  also  seeking   the   Lord.     Wc  en- 
joyed  a   comforting  season  through  the  meeting,  and 
at   the    close  the   young  man's  wife  was  brought   into 
liberty.     On  Monday  we  returned  to   Canandaigua, 
and  in  the  eveninir  had  a  meeting.     After  several  had 
spoken,  the  young  man  said,  it  had  been  a  subject  of 
much   query  with    him,   why  he  did  not  jfind  a  pardon 
of  his  sins.      "  But,"  said  he,    "  I  have  concluded,  it 
is  because   I  have  not  given  up  my  young  compan- 
ions, for  still  I  fear  their  persecutions  and  dread  their 
vain  laughter. — I   will  give  them  up."     Then  he  fell 
on  his  knees  and  solemnly  bid  his  associates  farewell, 
declaring,  that  by  the  help  of  God,  he  v/ould  go  with 
them  in  sin  no  longer.      He   arose,   sat    awhile,   then 
fell  again  on  his  knees,  and  said,  "  O  Lord  God,  thou 
hast  converted  my  companion,    and  why  may  not  my 
poor  soul  be  converted!"     Soon  his  voice  seemed  to 
falter,    and  after  a  little  pause,   he   said,    "  Lord,  it 
begins  to  come;  I  thank  thee — but  there  is  some  bur- 
den yet  left;  Lord, take  it  all  away."     He  seemed  to 
plead  with   God,    as  a  man  pleadeth  to  the  face  of  a 
friend,    till    his   burden   was    all    removed.      Then  he 
arose  and  praised  the  Lord  aloud,  and  took  every  un- 
converted person  in  the   assembly  by  the  hand,   and 
exhorted  each  to  forsake  sin,  and  begin  with  him  to 
seek  for  immortalitv.     I  never  saw  the  hand  of  God 
more  visible  in  the  conversion  of  a   soul,  than  in  this 
instance.     The  assembly  was  small,    and   there   was 
not  one,  whose  heart  was  unmoved,  or  that  refused  to 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  29(t 

bend    ihc    knee.     From  this  time  the  seriousness  of 
several  began  to  increase. 

Having   been   appointed,    with   brother   Wm.   A'an 
TuyK  by  the  Benton  (juarterJy  meeting,  to  travel  and 
preach  with  the  churches  once  in  two  weeks,   I  com- 
menced my  first  tour  on  Saturday,  Jan.  24,  and  spoke 
to  a  crowded  assembly  in  Italy;   and  on  the  Sabbath 
addressed  a  large  and  solemn  assembly  in  Poultney. 
Sabbath  eveninfr    we    had  a  conference  meeting  that 
was  rather  dull.     After  this  I  held  a  meeting  in  the 
south  part  of  the  town,  but  not  more  than  a  third  part 
of  the  people  could  get  into  the  house.    ]\Iy  mind  was 
led  to  speak  on  the  ninth  chapter  of  Romans,   and  it 
jileased  the  Lord  to  give  me  freedom.     I  met  appoint- 
ments at  Mount  Washington  and  Jersev.     But    few 
attended   the    latter,    and  the   greater   part  of  those 
seemed  to  be  hardened  through  the   deceitfulness  of 
sin.     Thursday,   I   spoke  to  a  crowded  assembly  in 
Catlin,  and  enjoyed  some  of  the  divine  presence.    '  O 
that  I  possessed  more!'     Next    day    I    preached  m 
JMilo,  and  many  tears  were  shed.     I  attended  month- 
ly meeting  with  the  church  in  this  place,  and  though 
our  number  was  small,  the  Lord  made  us  happy,  and 
we  rejoiced,   that   God   doth  not  restrict  his  blessing? 
to  a  multitude  of  people.     Friday  evening  I  attended 
a  meeting  in  Benton. 

Sabbath,  Feb.  1,  1829,  was  as  beautiful   a   winter 
day,  as  I  ever  saw.     It  seemed  to  me  that  the  earth 
was  full  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord.     I  spoke  to  a  con- 
siderable assembly  in  Milo,  and  in  the   latter  part  of 
the  meeting  much  solemnity  rested  on  the  people.   '  O 
that  men   would  give    ^'  earnest  heed''  to  the  things 
which  belong  to  their  eternal   peace,    in  the   dav  of 
Iheir  visitation.'     3Iy  health  had  become  so  impaired 
by  my  excessive  labours,  that  I  thought  it  duty  to  rest 
a  little,  and  refused  the   entreaties  of  some  friends  to 
attend  a  meeting  in  the  evening.     But,  notwithstand- 
ing, they  gave  out  the    appointment.     I  endeavoured 
to  speak  to  the  people,  though  in  much  weakness,  and 
with  little  libertv.      During  the  five  davs  following,  I 
preached  once  in  Barrington,  and  five  times  in  Mid- 
dlesex.    In  the  last  of  these  meetings,  a  very  wicked 


«; 


SOO  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

man  kneeled.  The  morning  after,  another  man  cove- 
nanted to  seek  the  Lord,  and  soon  after  was  convert- 
ed, and  baptized. 

Saturday,  I  returned  to  Canandaigua  and  attended 
monthly  meeting.  Several  mourners  spoke  and  re- 
quested the  prayers  of  the  saints.  A  line  of  appoint- 
ments was  about  to  call  me  from  the  place;  but,  as 
the  prospect  was  so  promising,  I  thought  it  duty  to 
tarry  and  labour  with  the  people.  On  Sabbath  mor- 
ning one  of  the  brethren  went  to  a  meeting  in  Middle- 
sex, twenty  miles  distant,  and  engaged  Elder  Wire 
to  attend  my  appointments.  But  I  had  a  dark,  trying 
time  while  speaking  to  the  people,  insomuch  that  I 
regretted  having  sent  for  Elder  Wire.  He  arrived 
toward  evening,  filled  with  joy.  We  met  again  for 
worship,  and  for  communion.  Every  cloud  was  re- 
moved, and  we  sat  together  in  a  heavenly  place  in 
Christ.  It  fell  to  my  lot  to  preach,  and  as  soon  as  I 
had  closed,  a  daughter  of  a  noted  deist,  confessed  her 
need  of  salvation,  her  determination  to  seek  it,  and 
desired  our  prayers.  After  this.  Elder  Wire  preach- 
ed a  good  discourse,  which  had  a  quickening  infiu- 
fence.  Then  we  partook  of  the  holy  slipper,  and 
were  happy. 

IVext  morning.  Elder  Wire  left,  to  attend  my  ap- 
pointments for  about  one  month,  and  I  staid  in  Can- 
andaigua and  gave  myself  up  to  the  work.  For  four 
days  I  visited  and  prayed  from  house  to  house,  and 
rejoiced  to  find  a  few  resolved  to  seek  salvation.  I 
attended  two  meetings,  in  one  of  which  I  spoke  from 
the  saying  of  certain  Greeks,  "  Sir,  wc  would  see  Je- 
sus."" A  desire  to  see  Jesus  was  increased  in  the 
minds  of  some,  several  mourners  kneeled,  their  cries 
and  groans  were  heard  through  the  assembly,  and 
one  was  converted.      '  Glory  to  the  Lord  for  this.' 

On  Saturday  and  Sabbath  I  attended  an  appoint- 
ment of  Elder  Wire  in  Poultney,  enjoyed  a  ge#l 
season  in  monthly  meeting,  and  spoke  to  a  crowded 
assembly.  Sabbath  evening,  shortly  after  I  com- 
menced speaking,  the  assembly  was  thrown  into  con- 
fusion, by  a  false  alarm  of'Jire!^  The  mistake  was 
feoon  discovered,  and  we  had  a  good  meeting. 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  301 

In  tho  early  part  of  the  week  I  held  three  meetings 
m  Canandaigua;    some  mourners  confessed  their  lost 
estate,  and  one  professed  to  be  born  of  God.     I  vis- 
ited a  man  that  had  been  sick  the  greater  part  of  two 
years,  and  was  now  given  over  by  his  physicin.n.    He 
said,  that  he  had  never  been   confined  a  day  till  this 
sickness;  yet  he  had  neither  feared,  nor  served  God; 
and  now  he   was   confident    he    had  but  few    days  to 
live— was  still  unprepared,  and  had  awflil  fears  of  the 
change  to  which  he  was  swiftly  hastening.     With  bit- 
ter weeping,   he  lamented  his  neglect,    and  cried  [to 
God   for  mercy,  and   asked  others   to   pray  for  him. 
Alas!  what  multitudes  thus  neglect  God,  and  are  fill- 
ed   with    confusion    when    death    begins    to   cast  its 
gloomy   shade   around  them.     They   see   the  end  of 
their  associates,  yet  refuse  to  take  warning,  till  they 
themselves  are  plunged  into   the  same  wo.      "  O  that 
men  tcere  wise,  that  they  would  consider  their  latter  end!'' 
Friday,  Feb.  20,  brother  William  Van  Tuyl  had  an 
appointment  to  preach   with   us;    but   as   he  did  not 
come,  I  gave  a  discourse.     We  enjoyed   a   favoured 
season;   two  mourners  spoke,  and  requested  prayers. 
Our  meetings   on  the  Sabb-ath  were  solemn.     I  gave 
a   discourse   from   Jer.   8:20:    "  The  harvest  is  past, 
the  summer  is  ended,  and  we  are  riot  saved.'' 

On  Tuesday  I  left   Canandaigua  to  go   to  the  Sus- 
quehanna river,   intending  to  return  immediately.     I 
was  informed  at  Waterloo,  that  brother  William  Van 
Tuyl  was  sick  with  the  mumps,,  which  was  the  reason 
he  did   not   attend  his   appointment.      On   Thursday 
evening,  I  arrived  at  the  house  of  Elder   E.  Dodge 
in  Dryden,  and  here  I  heard,  "  William  Van  Tuyl 
is  dead!''     For  a  few  minutes,  I  was  slow  of  heart  to 
believe;"  then    the  reality   rushed   upon   me  like   a 
flood;    and  for  half  an  hour,  grief  so   overcame   me, 
•that  I  could   scarcely   retain  my   breath.      'William 
was  dear  to  me,  and  it  seemed  but  yesterday  that  he 
held  my  hand  and    prayed   by   my   side. — I   felt  that 
the  hand  of  the  Lord  had  indeed  touched   me.     Wil- 
liam, my  companion  in   travel,  and   in   the   bonds   of 
the   gospel,  is  gone;    and  I  shall  not  see   him  again 
till  I  go  to  the  other  world.     O  what  a  satisfaction  it 
26 


302  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

^vould  be,  could  I  have  one  more  conversation  with 
him.  But  no!  if  I  visit  his  grave,  it  will  be  silent; 
and  if  I  speak  at  his  tomb,  it  will  not  answer  me. 
William  was  my  friend.  I  knew  of  none  on  earth 
that  loved  me  more.  Many  a  half  night  have  we 
spent  together,  when  the  fields  witnessed  our  devo- 
tions, and  the  Lord  heard  our  prayers.  I  anticipated 
comfort  with  him  in  days  to  come.  But  now  he  it* 
cut  off  from  life  at  the  early  age  of  twenty-three. 
And  O,  how  suddenly  was  he  called!  In  the  vigour 
of  health,  and  in  the  strength  of  youth,  he  has  fallen/ 
J.eaving  Dryden,  I  rode  more  than  twenty  miles,  to 
Owego,  without  stopping;  and  for  several  miles  1 
could  not  refrain  from  weeping  aloud.  But  my  mind 
was  calmed  by  composing  the  following  lines,  which 
I  wrote  after  stopping  for  the  night. 

O  William,  William,  art  thou  gone 

To  thine  eternal  home.'* 
And  hast  thou  joined  the  heavenly  throag 

Around  God's  shining  throne  ? 
But  yesterday,  thou  wast  with  me, 

Aud  each  we  did  embrace; 
Together,  then,  we  bent  the  knee. 

And  sought  our  Saviour's  face. 
When  one  was  sad,  the  other  sigh'd, 

Then  both  whh  grief  were  press'd: 
When  one  was  glad,  our  tears  were  dried,. 

And  both  as  one  were  bless'd. 
How  oft  we  took  the  pleasant  walk, 

To  fields,  the  grove,  or  barn, 
That  we  at  heaven's  door  might  kaock^ 

And  be  secure  from  harm. 
Tho'  parted  oft,  by  time  and  place, 

I  never  knew  it  miss. 
But  that,  when  I  beheld  thy  face, 

Thou  gav'st  the  holy  kiss. 
0  William,  my  brother  and  friend. 

Why  hast  thou  died  so  soon  ? 
Why  did  thy  beauteous  morning  end. 

Before  it  reached  the  noonl 
O,  were  it  not  for  Zion's  waste. 

Gladly  I'd  gone  with  thee. 
From  trying  scenes  of  earth  made  haate, 

With  thee,  my  l.ord  to  .«ee.  « 

®Ht  stop,  my  pen — What  dost  thou  writet 
Is  William  Van  Tuyl  dead7 


A   RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  "^05 

^h  yes  I  he's  gone  from  mortal  sight, 

And  far  from  earth  has  fled. 
O  that  it  were  a  dream  of  sleep, 

From  which  I  miwht  awake; 
Then  I,  with  joy,  would  cease  to  weep, 

And  counsel  with  thee  take. 
But  O,  alas!  it's  surely  true. 

That  death  has  drawn  the  line. 
And  thou  hast  bid  thy  friend  adieu. 

To  meet  no  more  in  time. 
Farewell,  then,  to  the  pleasing  scenea 

That  I've  enjoyed  with  thee; 
Short  is  the  time  that  intervenes 

And  I  thy  face  shall  see. 

Sabbath,  March  1, 1  held  two  meetings  in  Drydcu; 
?ind  the  Tuesday  following  arrived  at  Canandaigua, 
where  I  tarried  till  the  next  Sabbath.  We  had  meet- 
ings every  day,  and  enjoyed  happy  seasons.  On  Sat- 
urday, Elders  Wire  and  Borden  met  vrith  us  in  monthly 
conference,  and  it  was  a  time  of  refreshing  to  our 
souls.  Two  related  their  experience  and  received  the 
fellowship  of  the  church.  On  the  Sabbath,  Elder 
Wire  preached  with  power.  Another,  on  relating  her 
experience,  was  received,  and  it  became  my  delight- 
ful duty  to  baptize  the  three.  Elder  Borden  preached 
in  the  evening,  and  we  were  favoured  with  the  divin« 
presence. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  week,  I  went,  by  requef?t, 
to  visit  a  revival  in  Greece,  near  Rocliester;  and  at- 
tended a  conference,  which  was  conducted  as  these 
useful  meetings  generally  are  in  times  of  reformation. 
I  had  an  interview  with  Elder  B.  Howard,  under 
whose  labours  I  understood  the  revival  commenced. 
He  had  been  ordained  in  the  Christian  order,  but, 
was  not  at  this  time,  connected  with  any  sect.  He 
professed  to  hold  the  Bible  as  his  only  criterion  of 
Christian  duty,  to  hold  fellowship  with  all  saints,  and 
appeared  very  friendly.  He  had  gathered  a  churclt 
of  fifty  or  sixty  members,  which,  with  him,  endured 
much  opposition.  He  said,  it  was  thought  one  hun- 
dred in  the  vicinity  had  experienced  a  saving  change 
within  four  months.  I  preached  thrice  in  the  revival, 
with  much  freedom,  and  rejoiced  to  hear  the  convert* 


304  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

praise  the  Lord.  They  were  much  engaged;  their  tes- 
timonies were  in  the  Spirit,  and  in  quick  succession. 

Returning  to  Canandaigua,  I  spent  the  Sabbath, 
March  15,  with  the  church.  Our  evening  meeting 
was  rendered  very  solemn  by  the  power  of  God.  Five 
mourners  spoke  in  a  very  affecting  manner,  and  ex- 
pressed much  anxiety  to  find  salvation.  At  the  close 
of  the  meeting,  twenty  persons  promised  to  observe 
the  next  day  as  a  solemn  fast.  Then  a  young  con- 
vert, who  had  acknowledged  that  the  scriptures  re- 
quired him  to  be  baptized,  but  had  neglected  this 
commandment,  because  he  felt  no  particular  impres- 
sion to  obedience,  arose,  and,  said — that  he  now  con- 
sidered it  his  duty  to  keep  all  his  Lord's  precepts, 
and,  as  the  riext  day  was  appointed  for  a  fast,  he 
would  follow  his  Lord  in,  baptism.  Accordingly,  at 
the  hour  appointed,  the  people  assembled,  and  the 
Lord  met  with  us.  The  young  man  was  baptized,  and 
became  a  useful  member  of  the  church;  '  O  Lord, 
kelp  him  and  me  to  follow  thee  till  death.' 

After  holding  another  meeting  in  Canandaigua,  I 
commenced  a  second  tour  through  the  churches  of 
the  Benton  quarterly  meeting.  I  attended  a  meeting 
in  Italy,  and  on  the  Sabbath,  preached  in  Poultney. 
Some  signs  of  a  revival  had  caused  joy  in  the  church. 
In  this  place  I  met  with  brother  Maxey  Burlingame, 
a  young  preacher  from  R.  I. ;  and  accompanied  him 
to  a  small  villajje  at  the  head  of  Crooked  lake.  In 
the  evening,  he  delivered  an  impressive  discourse  ta 
an  attentive  assembly.  After  this  I  preached  with 
the  churches  in  the  south  part  of  Poultney,  Mount 
Washington,  and  Jersey.  On  Friday  I  met  an  as- 
sembly at  the  school-house  in  Milo,  where  brother 
Van  Tuyl  had  preached  his  last  discourse.  To  me, 
this  was  a  solemn  meeting.  I  stood  in  the  place 
once  occupied  by  him,  and  with  many  tears  gave  vent 
to  the  feelings  of  my  heart.  I  tarried  the  night  at  the 
house  of  brother  Randolph,  where  William  closed  his 
eyes  in  death.  The  family  gave  me  the  following 
particulars: — After  returning  from  his  appointment,, 
he  laid  himself  on  the  bed,  and  said,  "  I  shall  no  more 
«me.-'     They  then  sent  twelve  miles  to  his  parents. 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  305' 

and  informed  them  of  his  situation.  When  liis  mother 
entered  his  apartment,  she  was  surprised  at  liis  feeble 
appearance,  and  exclaimed,  "  O  William,  my  son, 
do  you  think  you  shall  get  well?"  He  replied,  "  Dear 
mother,  it  concerns  me  little,  whether  I  live  or  die." 
Having  taken  cold,  while  travelling  to  meet  his  ap- 
pointments, his  disorder  was  past  cure.  He  endured 
severe  distress  with  much  patience,  and  often  ex- 
pressed his  willingness  to  depart.  He  adjusted  hie 
temporal  concerns  with  calmness,  and  gave  a  suit  of' 
clothes  to  a  poor  preacher.  His  consthtution  was^ 
naturally  strong,  but  in  one  week  it  yielded  to  thfe 
violence  of  disorder,  and  he  approached  the  gate  of 
death.  His  friends,  seeing  that  he  v/as  failing  fast, 
asked  him  the  state  of  his  mind.  Being  unable  to 
talk,  he  requested  a  hymn  book,  and  pointed  them  to 
the  twenty-seventh  hymn,  of  the  first  book  of  Dr. 
Watts,   as  expressive  of  his  feelings. 

"  Death  may  dissolve  niy  body  now, 

And  bear  my  spirit  home  ; 
Why  do  my  minutes  move  so  vlow, 

Nor  my  deliverer  come."  &c. 

During  his  sickness,  he  had  not  once  expressed  a 
desire  to  recover;  but  seemed  to  rejoice  in  the  ex- 
pectation of  his  change.  And  being  asked  if  he  felt 
willing  to  depart,  he  said,  "  Yes."  This  was  his  last 
MM^rd;  then,  with  sweet  composure  in  his  countenance, 
lie  lifted  his  hand  toward  heaven, —  it  fell  on  his  bo- 
som, and  he  sunk  in  the  embraces  of  death.  He  had 
requested  that  I  should  preach  at  his  funeral;  buthia 
parents  not  knowing  where  they  could  tind  me,  called 
on  Elder  Bignall,  who  delivered  a  sermon  on  the  oc- 
casion. 

Previous  to  hia  journey  to  New-England,  he  had 
intended  to  study  medicine,  and  made  an  engatrement 
for  that  purpose;  but,  at  the  yearly  meeting  in  Mid- 
dlesex, the  earnest  requests  for  preaching  that  were 
presented  from  almost  every  direction,  touched  his 
lieart,  and  reminded  him  of  his  call.  Retiring  'vith 
me  to  a  field,  he  fell  on  his  face,  and  for  a  long  time, 
wept  aloud;  then  he  covenanted  to  abandon  his  tem- 
iioral  prospects  and  submit  himself  to  God.  After 
20* 


50(5  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE, 

returning  from  New-England,  till  his  last  sickness, 
he  preached  constantly,  with  freedom,  and  to  general 
satisfaction.  I  saw  him  for  the  last  time  at  the  Jan- 
uary term  of  the  Benton  quarterly  meeting,  and  then, 
expecting  to  meet  soon,  we  parted  without  hidding 
each  other  farewell.  Thus  thousands  of  friends  sep- 
arate, expecting  soon  to  see  each  other,  but  meet  not 
again  in  this  World.  On  Saturday  morning  I  spent 
more  than  two  hours  at  his  grave  in  solemn  reflection; 
■  and  felt  that  it  was  better  for  me  to  go  to  the  tomb  of 
a  friend,  than  to  visit  the  house  of  mirth. 

I  held  four  meetings  in  Milo,  and  one  in  Barrington ; 
and  on  Wednesday,  preached  near  brother  Ira  Haw- 
ley's  in  Middlesex.  Signs  of  revival  in  this  vicinity 
had  encouraged  the  brethren,  and  ten  now  covenanted 
to  seek  the  Lord.  Some  of  them  wept  aloud,  and  ap- 
peared to  be  near  the  kingdom  of  God.  Shortly  af- 
terwards, I  understood  that  the  greater  part  of  these 
had  professed  to  find  Christ.  I  held  meetings  in  two 
other  neighbourhoods  in  Middlesex,  and  on  Saturday 
returned  to  Canandaigua.  I  commenced  my  late 
journey  with  a  wagon;  but  in  consequence  of  a  fall 
of  snow  on  the  first  Sabbath,  I  was  under  the  neces- 
sity of  borrowing  an  old  sleigh;  which  I  used  ten  days, 
and  in  the  time  travelled  a  circuitous  tour  of  one  hun- 
dred miles.  The  ground  being  bare  half  of  this  dis- 
tance, I  walked  the  greater  part  of  the  way;  and  was 
obliged  to  pay  nearly  seven  dollars  for  the  use  of  the 
sleigh.  This  is  a  specimen  of  the  frequent  expenses 
of  an  itinerant  preacher,  who  will  not  let  small  diffi- 
culties cause  him  to  disappoint  an  assembly. 

Saturday,  April  4,  I  attended  montlily  meeting  at 
Canandaigua,  preached  on  the  Sabbath,  and  baptized 
a  young  convert,  who  was  added  to  the  church.  The 
church  was  happily  united;  and,  though  the  revival 
had  ceased  to  spread,  there  were  several  serious  in- 
quirers, and  their  sighs  and  groans  frequently  gave 
additional  solemnity  to  our  meetings.  Would  to  God 
that  all  the  churches  were  like  those  of  the  apos- 
tolic age! — then  would  the  liffht  of  Zion  break  forth 
as  the  morning:  she  would  enlarge  her  borders, 
and  become  the  joy  of  the  whole  earth.     '  O  Jesus, 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  30t 

hasten  this  desired  day,  and  thy  name  shall  have  the 
glory.' 

On  Monday  I  went  to  Phelps,  and  preached  in  the 
evening;  the  day  following,   I  visited  my  ftither,  and 
learned  that  Junius  had  been  divided  into  four  towns; 
and  the  part  which  contained  my  former  residence  was 
called  Tyre.     In  the  evening  I  enjoyed  a  solemn  sea- 
son   in    preaching    at  Galen.     Wednesday,  I  held  a 
meeting   in   Rose,    and    in  the    evening    addressed  a 
solemn  assembly  at  Adam's   stand   in   Wolcott.     On 
Friday  I  preached  with  freedom  in  the  south  part   of 
Scriba,  and  the  day  following  was  blessed  with  a  re- 
freshing in   the  north   part   of  the   town.     Sabbath, 
April  12,  a  crowd  of  people  assembled   at   the   latter 
place,  and  I  tried  to  preach,  but  was  much  closed  in 
spirit.     Nearly  a  year  had  passed  since  my  last  visit 
to  this  town.     Though  the  church  had  enjoyed  little 
preaching  in  the  time,    its   members  remained  stead- 
fast; and  of  the  twenty-three  that  I  baptized,  I  believe 
none  had  turned  back  after   Satan,     This   gave  me 
much   joy.     Though  the  town  had  been  visited  by  a 
very  general  sickness,    attended  with  many  instances 
of  mortality,  the  church  had  regularly  continued  their 
monthly  meetings.     Sunday  evening,    I   preached  in 
New-Haven,  and  the  next  day  to  a  large  assembly  in 
Scriba,  where   the   Lord   favoured   me   with   liberty. 
On   Tuesday   I   held   two  meetings;   in   one,   eleven 
mourners  came  forward  for  prayer.     During  the  re- 
maining part  of  the  week,    I   held  three  meetings  in 
New-Haven   and  Mexico,    and   one  in  Scriba;   also 
attended  monthly  meeting   with   the   second  church, 
and  enjoyed  a  happy  season.     Two  young  people  re- 
lated their  experience   and    desired  to   be  baptized. 
Sabbath,   April  19,   I  spoke  to  a  large  assembly  from 
Ps.  45:13,  14:   and  baptized  three,    who  were  added 
to  the  church.     We  then  communed  and  washed  each 
other's  feet.     All  the  exercises  were  attended  by  the 
good  Spirit,  and  it  was  a  day  of  gladness.     I  took  my 
leave  of  the  brethren,  went  to  the  south  part   of  the 
town,  and  preached  in  the  evening  with  unusual  free- 
dom. 

On  Monday  I  attended  a  meeting  three  miles  south 

9 


308  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

of  Oswego  village.  As  it  commence4i.  a  violent 
shower  arose,  and  I  spoke  from  Matt.  24:27:  "For 
as  the  lightning  cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shineih  even 
unto  the  ivest;  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man 
i)e."  The  Spirit  moved  on  the  people,  and  the  fre- 
quent flashes  of  lightning  illustrated'the  solemn  sub- 
ject. In  the  three  days  following,  I  preached  in  Vic- 
tory and  Cato, — proceeded  to  Weedsport,  and  was 
^affectionately  received  by  brother  Joseph  Finck.  He 
had  been  educated  for  a  lawyer,  and  now,  with  his 
wife  and  a  daughter,  was  a  qiember  of  the  church  in 
Cato.  Though  they  lived;  at  a  distance  from  their 
brethren,  they  appeared  to  love  the  humble  way, — 
were  strict  in  their  attendance  on  family  prayer,  morn- 
ing and  evening.  Every  child,  servant,  and  visitant, 
was  required  to  attend  the  exercises.  A  part  of  the 
family,  with  myself,  was  about  to  go  to  an  evening 
meeting;  but,  lest  some  should  retire  before  our  re- 
turn, or  be  too  weary  to  be  profited,  they  were  called 
together  for  famiiy- devotion.  '  O,  that  every  Chris- 
tian would  keep  such  order,  and  honour  the  household 
altar.'  If  all  were  thus  faithful,  what  good  would  re- 
sult to  the  rising  generation!  How  many  might  be 
converted,  that  for  want  thereof,  will  probably  die  in 
their  sins,  and  sink  to  everlasting  ruin! 

Sabbath,  I  preached  in  Spafford,  and  many  were 
much  affected.  A  young  man  said,  that  during  a 
discourse  in  my  last  visit,  conviction  touched  his 
heart,  and  he  resolved  to  seek  the  Lord  till  he  should 
find  salvation.  He  related  bis  experience  for  bap- 
tism, and  was  received  by  the  church.  In  the  after- 
noon, I  preached  with  the  second  church  in  Spafford, 
and  baptized  the  young  man.  On  Monday  I  went  to 
Conquest,  and  attended  a  meeting  of  business  to  set* 
(le  a  difficulty  in  the  church  of  Cato  and  Conquest; 
occasioned  by  an  impostor,  whom  they  had  received 
without  letters  of  com,mendation,  judging  from  his 
own  testimony,  and  his  appearance,  that  he  v^^as  a  good 
man.  The  result  of  this  meeting  was,  that  the  church 
generally  became  convinced  he  was  a  deceiver,  and 
agreed  to  hold  no  fell ov^^ship  with  him.  But,  four  mem- 
bers were  dissatisfied  with  this  decision,   and  witht 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  309 

drew  from  the  church — took  part  with  the  impostor 
for  a  few  months,  when  he  got  drunk,  and  conducted 
so  wickedly  that  he  was  put  into  the  state's  prison. 
Then,  I  understood,  they  gave  him  up,  and  conclu- 
ded that  he  was  a  had  man.  This  is  one  instance, 
among  several  within  my  knowledge,  in  which  churches 
have  suffered,  and  the  cause  has  been  brought  into 
contempt,  by  the  reception  of  a  stranger  without 
suitable  letters  of  commendation.  Some  good  people 
have  thought  them  to  be  unnecessary,  and  have  sup- 
posed that  they  possessed  a  spirit  of  discernment, 
which  enabled  them  to  know  a  man's  heart  by  his  own 
testimony  and  appearance.  By  referring,  however, 
to  Acts  18:27,  and  2  Cor.  9:1,  it  is  evident,  that 
letters  of  commendation  were  in  use  among  the  Apos- 
tles and  primitive  Christians: ^ — and  it  hardly  seems 
possible,  that  any  Christian,  after  reflection,  can  sup- 
pose himself  to  be  so  much  more  spiritual  in  discern- 
ment, than  the  primitive  Christians,  that  he  may  safely 
dispense  with  the  use  of  '  letters  of  commendation.' 

After  preaching  once  in  Conquest,  I  went  to  Tyre, 
and  found  my  father  very  sick.  He  could  speak  with 
difficulty,  and  was  in  constant  expectation  of  death. 
I  tarried  a  day,  and  then  appointments  called  me  to 
leave.  I  had  son:ie  queries  respecting  duty;  but  re- 
collecting our  Lord's  reply  to  one,  who  said,  "  Suffer 
me  first  to  go  and  bury  my  father,"  I  concluded  it 
was  duty  to  fulfil  my  engagements.  With  a  sorrow- 
ful heart,  I  took  leave  of  my  father,  and  on  Friday, 
jMay  1,  arrived  at  Canandaigua.  On  the  day  follow- 
ing, we  enjoyed  a  good  season  in  monthly  meeting; 
two  united  with  the  church.  On  the  Sabbath,  the 
Lord  accompanied  his  word  with  power  to  the  hearts 
of  many,  and  we  enjoyed  a  pleasant  season  in  attend- 
ing to  baptism. 

After  preaching  once  more  in  Canandaigua,  I  spoke 
to  a  congregation  in  Middlesex;  and  on  Friday,  May 
8,  attended  the  Benton  quarterly  meeting  at  INIilo. 
On  Saturday,  the  meeting  was  held  in  a  large  barn 
that  had  been  prepared  tor  the  occasion.  Brother 
Bennett,  who  had  lately  removed  from  Vermont,  gave 
a,  discourse;  and  the  remainder  of  the  day  was  occu- 


310  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

pied  in  exhortations,  singing,  and  pi  aver.  On  Sab- 
bath morning,  the  barn  was  filled,  and  many  stood 
without.  Discourses  were  preached  by  Elder  Wire, 
brother  M.  Burlingame,  and  myself.  The  assembly 
was  solemn,  and  gave  the  strictest  attention.  On 
Monday  I  returned  to  Canandaigua,  held  one  meet- 
ing, and  enjoyed  a  pleasant  season, — the  cries  of  two 
mourners  evinced  their  anxiety  to  find  Jesus.  ''How 
^ood  and  how  pleasant  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell  together 
in  unitijV^ 


-♦»*«WlB«« 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

M^  third  and  fourth  jour^ies  to  the  district  of  London, 
U.  Canada,  and  other  particulars  till  JVov.,  1829. 

Wednesday,  May  13,  1829,  I  started  to  go  to  Up- 
per Canada,  appointments  having  been  previously 
given;  and  during  the  week,  I  attended  two  meetings 
in  Greece,  one  in  Clarkson,  and  one  in  Parma.  In 
Greece,  a  few  came  forward  for  prayer.  Sabbath, 
May  17,  I  attended  a  meeting  with  Elder  Hannibal 
in  Parma,  and  preached  on  the  atonement.  After- 
wards this  sermon  was  publicly  opposed  by  some  ad- 
vocates of  a  particular  atonement.  A  goodly  number 
of  converts  were  present,  and  we  enjoyed  a  good  sea- 
son in  communion.  A  revival  had  lately  rejoiced 
many  in  this  vicinity,  and  Elder  Hannibal  had  bap- 
tized twenty.  In  the  evening,  I  preached  to  a  crowd- 
ed assembly  in  Clarkson,  and  enjoyed  freedom.  The 
Lord  had  poured  out  his  Spirit  in  this  place  also,  and 
seven  had  lately  been  added  to  the  church.  I  attend- 
ed meetings  in  Bergen  and  JByron;  and  on  Tuesday, 
spoke  two  hours,  with  freedom,  to  a  crowded  assembly 
on  the  town  line  of  Batavia  and  Elba.  Many  were 
under  serious  impressions,  and  about  twenty  came 
forward  for  prayer.  Six  years  had  passed  since  I  la- 
boured in  a  reformation  in  this  place;  and  now 
my  heart  again  rejoiced,  to  find  that  another  re- 
vival had  commenced,   and  four  persons  liad  already 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVK.  31  1 

been  converted.  Among  these  was  Esq,  Foster,  son 
of  Judge  Foster,  lately  deceased.  lie  appeared  ta 
be  like  a  little  child.  '  Glory  to  the  Lord,  that  pure 
religion  makes  all  its  subjects  innocent  as  children, 
and  affectionate  like  brethren.'  Infidels  have  nothing 
in  their  system,  that  can  do  this. 

I    next   preached   twice  in  Royalton,  and  spoke  to 
an  attentive  assembly  in  the  court-house  at  Lockport. 
On  Friday,  being  very  desirous  to  attend  the  Betha- 
ny quarterly  meeting  at  Attica,  I  concluded  to  return 
fifty  miles;   though  it  would  oblige  me  to  travel  with 
much  speed  to  reach  my  next  appointment,  in  Cana- 
da.    On    Saturday  morning,    I   was   present   at    the 
opening  of  the  meeting.    The  reports  from  the  church- 
es were  very  refreshing.     Elder  Jenkins  gave  a  good 
discourse,  which  was  followed  by  many  spiritual  tes- 
timonies.    On  the  Sabbath,  about  eight  hundred  peo- 
ple were   present   at    an   early  hour.     An  interesting 
discourse  was  preached  by  Elder  Brown.     I  then  felt 
it  duty  to   address   the   people.     The  Lord  filled  me 
with  his  Spirit,   all  glory  be  to  his  name!  for  without 
his  grace,  all  preaching  is  but  as  "  sounding  brass  or 
a  tinkling  cymbal."     In  the  afternoon,  sermons  wer» 
delivered  by  Elders  Miner  and  Jenkins;    also  several 
weighty  exhortations  from  other  preachers  and  breth- 
ren.    The  meeting  closed  with  great  solemnity,   and 
several  n*ere  apparently  much  profited  by  the  services.. 
In  the  evening,    I   rode   eighteen   miles  to  brother 
Barker's   in   Batavia;   and  finding  the  family  mostly 
absent    at   a  meeting,   I  retired  to  rest  at  11  o'clock. 
At  two,   I  arose,    and   found  that  the  family  returned 
from  meeting  only  an  hour  before;   and,   that  since  I 
preached  in  the  place  five  days  previous,    it   was  be- 
lieved  six  or  seven  had  been  converted.     Now,   we 
5pokc   of  the  loving  kindness  of  the  Lord  and  were 
Tery  happy.     Between  three  and  four  o'clock,  I  went 
on  my  way  to  Canada;    and,  though  the  weather  was 
«xtremely  warm,  I  reached  my  appointment  in  South- 
wold  on  Thursdav  at  six  o'clock,  having  travelled  two 
hundreds  and  fourteen  miles   in   four   days.     It  being 
past  the*  hour,   brother  Straight  was  preaching  to  the 
people :  a^d  after  sermon,  I  gave  an  exhortation.    The 


812  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  , 

season  was  pleasant,  and  many  rejoiced  in  the  Lord. 
Friday,  I  held  a  meeting  with  Elder  Straight  in  an- 
other part  of  Southwold.  In  this  vicinity,  the  state  of 
religion  was  quite  low;  yet  it  pleased  the  "  good 
Shepherd"  to  manifest  himself  to  his  flock  at  this  time, 
and  one  mourner  came  forward  for  prayer.  We  spent 
the  Sabbath  in  Dunwich,  and  each  gave  a  discourse, 
with  considerable  freedom,  to  a  large  assembly.  Here 
also  there  was  a  lack  of  engagedness,  and  many 
seemed  to  have  been  chilled,  as  by  the  north  wind. 
Yet,  I  believe  the  brethren  generally  were  deter- 
mined to  strive  for  heaven. 

On  Tuesday,  I  held  another  meeting ;  and  on  the  day 
following  three  brethren  accompanied  me  twelve  miles 
on  horseback  in  a  rough  road,  to  a  Scotch  settlement. 
Here  we  met  a  considerable  assembly,  composed  most- 
ly of  emigrants  from  Scotland.  They  spoke  the  Gaelic 
language,  and  usually  heard  preaching  in  that  tongue 
every  Sabbath.  The  Lord  gave  me  liberty,  and, 
though  they  understood  English  very  poorly,  they  ap- 
peared serious,  and  requested  us  to  hold  another 
meeting.  We  returned  to  Dunwich,  and  on  the  next 
day  I  was  taken  ill;  but  obtaining  relief  by  an  emetic, 
I  went  to  Southwold  and  spoke  from  Rev.  2:1.  We 
had  a  solemn,  confessing  time.  Many  were  revived, 
spoke  of  their  unfaithfulness,  and  of  their  duty,  in  a 
very  feeling  manner.  At  times  there  was  such  weep- 
ing in  the  assembly,  that  it  seemed  enough  to  touch 
the  hardest  heart.  One  was  awakened,  and  request- 
ed prayers.  Friday,  I  held  a  meeting  in  another  part 
of  Southwold.     Some  mourned,  others  rejoiced. 

On  Saturday,  I  attended  the  monthly  meeting  of  the 
church  in  Dunwich.  Some  of  the  brethren,  I  under- 
stood, were  at  home,  engaged  in  worldly  cares;  others 
were  at  the  raising  of  a  building,  &c.,  so  that  our  num- 
ber was  small;  still  we  enjoyed  a  comfortable  waiting  on 
the  Lord.  I  endeavoured  to  urge  upon  those  present, 
the  impropriety  of  brethren's  absenting  themselves 
from  monthly  meeting  on  such  occasions;  and  re- 
marked, if  worldlings,  or  others,  wished  to  invite  the 
assistance  of  their  Christian  neighbours,  they  might 
choose  another  day,  rather  than  the  one  set  apart  by 


A  ReligiouIs  narrative.  313 

the  clmrch  tor  n.  sacred  purpose.     But,  if  worldlings 
will  not  regard  the  appointment   of  the  church,   then 
Christians  should   well  know,    in   such  cases,  which 
call  is  binding,   and  obey   the    exhortation   of   Paul, 
Heb.  10:25:   "  Not  forsaking  the  assembling  of  our- 
selves together."     Were  it  not  that  Christians  meet 
for  worship,  church  visibility,    if  not   Christianity  it- 
self, would  soon  become  extinct  in  the  earth;   and  this 
probably  would  be  the  consequence,    should   every 
Christian  neglect  the  meetings   of  the  church.     Yet 
strange   it   is,    that  there  are  some  professed  Chris- 
tians, who  think  themselves  excusable   in   neglecting 
the  appointments  of  the  church.     I  remarked,  that  I 
thought  such  members  as  neglected  meetings  that  are 
essential  to  church  visibility,  and  attended  to  worldly 
concerns  on  the  day  of  their   appointment,  as  much 
violate  their  obligation  as  Christians;  and  as  a  church 
member,  as  they  would  by  profaning  the  Sabbath.    A 
church  consists  of  individuals,  and,  to  be  as    "a  city 
set  on  a  hill,^^  its  members  must  attend  worship,  bear 
their  cross,  and  let  their  light  shine.     It  is,  however, 
but  just  to  remark,  that  this  case  was  an  exception  to 
the  general  faithfulness  of  the  brethren  in  Canada; 
for  I  have   found   no    people   that  take  more  pains  to 
attend  their  meetings. 

Sunday,  June  7,  I  preached  on  the  town  line  of 
Dunwich  and  Southwold,  but  my  mind  was  in  trials. 
Others,  however,  appeared  to  be  happy.  In  the  aftef 
part  of  the  day,  I  heard  Elder  J.  Harris  preach  in 
Southwold,  from  Songs,  2:3:  "As  the  ap;:y!e-tree 
among  the  trees  of  the  wood,  so  is  my  beloved  among 
the  sons."  The  Lord  poured  heavenly  consolation 
into  my  soul,  and  opened  my  mouth  to  praise  him. 
On  Tuesday  I  was  greatly  depressed  with  a  sense  of 
my  unworthiness  and  little  spirituality.  '  O  why  this 
dull  and  stupid  state?  Why  so  little  power  in  my 
preaching?  and  why  are  my  labours  attended  with  so 
little  success?  O  Lord,  revive  thy  work  in  my  soul.' 
At  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  I  spoke  from  I 
Corinthians  1:25:  '^  Because  the  foolishness  of  God 
is  wiser  than  men,^'  he.  It  pleased  the  Lord  to 
open  to  my  mind  the  excellencies  of  the  gospel, 
27 


314  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 


and   refresh   me  with  the  streams  that  "make  glad 
the  city  of  God." 

On  Wednesday,  Elder  Straight  and  myself  started 
for  Oxford,  to  attend  the  annual  conference  of  the 
Free  Communion  Baptists  in  this  province,  and  held 
a  meeting  in  the  east  part  of  Westminster.  We  un- 
derstood that  in  this  neighbourhood,  though  thickly 
settled,  there  was  scarcely  a  professor  of  Christianity . 
While  speaking  to  the  few  that  attended,  I  was  so  af- 
fected with  a  sense  of  their  situation,  that  I  gave  vent 
to  my  feelings  by  many  tears.  On  Thursday,  we 
met  a  considerable  assembly  in  Oxford,  to  whom  I 
spoke  with  freedom. 

Friday,  June  12,  1829,  the  conference  opened  aC 
10  o'clock,  A.  M.,  at  the  house  of  Dea.  Burtch, 
Being  requested  to  preach,  I  spoke  from  i  Pet.  2:5. 
The  Lord  favoured  me  with  one  of  my  best  seasons, 
and  comforted  the  hearts  of  many.  Our  yearly  meet- 
ing had  appointed  Elder  Straight  and  myself  to  attend 
this  conference  to  open  a  correspondence,  and,  if  con- 
venient, to  effect  a  union  with  this  people.  They  re- 
ceived us  affectionately,  and  advised  their  churches 
to  appoint  messengers  to  meet  in  conference  with  ub 
in  two  weeks,  at  the  house  of  Elder  Harris.  On  Sat- 
urday morning  a  sermon  was  preached,  and  the  re- 
mainder of  the  day  was  occupied  by  the  brethren. 
On  Sabbath  forenoon,  I  spoke  of  the  fulness  there  is 
in  Christ  for  lost  and  perishing  sinners,  from  Matt. 
18:11:  "  For  the  Son  of  man  is  come  to  save  that  which 
was  lost."  In  the  afternoon,  Elder  Straight  preached 
from  1  Thess.  4:16,  17,  18:  ''For  the  Lord  himself 
shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout, '^  &c.  Many 
were  comforted.  The  awakening  power  of  God  reached 
the  hearts  of  sinners,  and  several  left  the  assembly 
under  serious  impressions.  We  then  united  in  com- 
munion, and  had  a  very  solemn  season. 

On  Monday  I  rode  forty  miles  to  London,  and  was 
kindly  received  by  Elder  Huckins  and  family.  Next 
morning  a  messenger  came  in  haste,  and  told  us  that 
sister  Sophronia,  wife  of  Dea.  Pierce,  was  thought 
to  be  dying.  We  hastened,  and  on  coming  near  the 
house,  heard  death-like  groans.     She   was   in  great 


;i^^k 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  3 1-5 

distress:  soon,  however,  her  struggles  abated;  she 
gave  me  her  hand,  and  called  me  by  name,  saying, 
"The  Lord  is  good  to  me."  I  had  often  seen  her 
when  here  a  year  before,  and  many  times  had  heard 
her  sing  with  joy  in  the  meetings  at  London.  But 
now  the  features  of  death  marked  her  countenance. 
She  said,  she  thought  her  time  was  short,  and  asked 
me  to  pray;  after  which  I  repeated  the  following  lines 
of  Dr.  Watts: 

"  Death  may  dissolve  my  body  now, 
And  bear  my  spirit  home,"&.c. 

She  said  "^me?i,"  and  desired  the  brethren  that  were 
present  to  sing.  They  began  to  sing  the  27;3th  hymn 
in  Buzzell's  collection: 

"  I  know  that  mv  Redeemer  lives — 
What  comfort  this  sweet  sentence  gives  ? 
He  lives,  he  lives,  who  once  was  dead, 
He  lives  my  everlasting  Head." 

Soon  she  joined  her  hollow  voice,  and  though  her  breath 
was  short,  and  her  frame  trembled  as  though  she  was 
sinking  in  death,  yet  she  kept  the  tune,  and  sung  the 
hymn  through  with  extacies  of  joy.  Never  did  such 
glory  adorn  an  earthly  palace,  as  now  seemed  to  shine 
on  the  bed  of  death.  All  were  in  tears  except  the  dy- 
ing saint.  O  that  every  infidel  could  have  witnessed 
this  scene.  I  retired  for  a  moment,  lest  I  should  be 
overcome  by  its  touching  sublimity.  Soon  afterwards, 
she  sung  the  following  lines  with  great  animation: 

'  O  Christians,  are  you  ready  now 

To  cross  the  narrow  flood  ^ 
On  Canaan's  happy  shore,  behold 

And  see  a  smiling  God. 
T»>  see  a  pilgrim  as  he  dies 

With  glory  in  his  view, 
To  heaven  he  lifts  his  longing  eyes, 

And  bids  the  world  adieu! 
While  friends  stand  weeping  all  around, 

And  loth  to  let  him  go, 
He  shouts  with  his  expiring  breath, 

And  leaves  them  all  belo\i'.' 

When  she  had  finished,  she  clapped  her  hands  and 
.shouted  for  joy.  Language  cannot  describe  the  touch- 
ing glory  of  this  scene;  but  the  holy  serenity  and 
ri.eavenly  rapture  that   were  then  witnessed  amid  the 


31G  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

struggles  of  dying  nature,  were  too  deeply  engraven 
on  the  mincls  of  the  spectator  to  be  easily  forgotten. 
Her  husband  sat  by  her  and  wept  bitterly.  She  en- 
treated him  to  forbear,  and  exhorted  him  to  be  recon- 
ciled, saying,  "  I  shall  soon  get  through;  life  is  short, 
and  you  will  follow  me  in  a  little  time." 

Immediately  after  this,  one  of  her  brothers  arrived, 
took  her  hand,  and  asked  if  she  knew  him.  She  said, 
"Yes,  and  I  think  I  shall  leave  you  soon."  Then 
she  began  to  grow  cold,  her  breath  grew  short,  her 
pulse  "  faint  and  few" — she  gasped — and  all  was  still. 
The  friends  began  putting  her  in  a  position  for  laying 
out;  but,  to  the  astonishment  of  all,  she  opened  her 
eyes,  groaned,  and  said,  "  O  Lord,  how  longV^  In 
about  ten  minutes,  she  again  appeared  to  be  breath- 
ing her  last — again  revived,  and  wished  to  hear  sing- 
ing. Thus  she  continued  through  the  day,  much  dis- 
tressed for  want  of  breath,  occasionally  growing  cold^ 
and  apparently  sinking  in  death,  and  then  again  re- 
viving. 

At  her  earnest  request,  a  meeting  had  been  ap- 
pointed at  the  house  at  5  o'clock,  P.  M. ;  but,  as  she 
fell  into  a  sleep,  the  assembly  repaired  to  an  adjacent 
grove.  The  interview  was  impressive.  In  the  eve- 
ning she  sung  with  great  animation.  Many  specta- 
tors were  deeply  affected,  and  holy  manna  seemed  to 
fall  upon  us  like  the  dew  from  heaven.  Elder  Huck- 
ins  said  to  her,  "  Singing  wearies  you;  you  would  do 
better  to  forbear,  till  you  receive  new  lungs  and  a 
new  voice."  She  replied,  "  I  cannot  wear  out  in  a 
better  way."  She  now  grew  weak — her  pulse  ceas- 
ed— her  limbs  became  motionless  and  entirely  cold, 
and  her  breath  short  and  faint.  The  body  also  be- 
came cold,  and  some  parts  turned  purple  and  spotted. 
She  continued  in  this  state  about  six  hours,  and  then, 
to  the  astonishment  of  all,  the  bo4y  regained  its  heat, 
the  pulse  beat,  and  signs  of  life  increased.  I  returned 
with  brother  Huckins,  and  early  next  morning,  a 
messenger  again  called  us  to  go  and  see  her  die.  We 
found  her  in  great  agony  of  body,  but  composed  and 
happy  in  mind.  She  desired  prayer;  after  which,  the 
brethren  began  to  sing.     She  attempted  to  join,  n^ovt 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  317 

€(l  her  lips,  but  could  only  occasionally  utter  a  sound. 
She  continued  throufrh  the  day  in  a  very  happy  state 
of  mind,  and  in  the  afternoon  sung  with  great  anima- 
tion, 

'  O  sisters,  will  you  meet  me,'  &c. 

In  the  evening  I  read  a  chapter,  and  several  that 
were   present,    sung  her  favourite  hymn, 

'  I  kaow  that  my  Redeemer  lives,'  &c. 

She  said,  "I  can't  keep  from  singing,'"  and  sung  with 
them  through  the  whole  hymn.  At  the  close,  she 
clapped  her  hands,  and  exclaimed,  ''  Glory  to  God, 
glory,  glory,"  &c.  Her  joy  appeared  inexpressible, 
and  a  cloud  of  glory  seemed  to  overshadow  us.  She 
desired  us  to  pray,  and,  though  in  great  distress,  she 
said,  "  I  am  well." 

Thus  she  continued  through  the  w^eek,  and  on  Sab- 
bath, June  23,  I  addressed  a  large  assembly,  seated 
under  a  temporary  bower  in  sight  of  the  dying  saint. 
After  sermon,  a  school  teacher,  in  an  affectincr  man- 
ner,  confessed  her  lost  estate,  and  resolution  to  "  ticrn 
and  /ire."  Next,  a  man  of  gray  hairs  arose,  and  ap- 
parently with  much  penitence,  expressed  his  fears, 
that,  by  his  sins,  he  was  lost  forever.  Then,  an  in- 
teresting youth,  lately  from  Lower  Canada,  confessed 
with  much  emotion,  that  he  was  a  lost  sinner,  and 
earnestly  requested  the  prayers  of  Christians.  Though 
nearly  the  whole  church  was  present,  I  think  every 
member  witnessed  for  the  Lord,  and  we  enjoyed  a 
very  refreshing  season.  On  Wednesday,  June  24, 
sister  Pierce  still  remained  in  the  same  happy  frame, 
and  waiting  every  hour  in  constant  expectation  of  her 
change.  But,  to  the  surprise  of  all,  she  continued 
three  weeks  longer — and  then  fell  asleep. 

On  this  day,  I  started  for  New-York  in  company 
with  Elder  Straight  and  his  wife,  and  on  Thursday 
evening,  preached  at  the  house  of  Elder  J.  Harris  in 
Oxford.  On  Friday,  Saturday,  and  Sabbath,  we  at- 
tended the  conference  with  the  messengers  of  the 
Free  Communion  Baptist  churches.  There  were  six 
messengers  from  our  connexion,  viz.  four  from  the 
churches  in  Canada,  Elder  S.  and  myself;  and  four- 
27*  ■  ' 


518  A  RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

teen  from  the  Free  Communion  Baptist  connexion. 
After  a  full  investigation  of  our  sentiments  and  prac- 
tice, several  resolves*  were  passed  with  unanimity. 
These  were  presented  to  our  yearly  meeting  at  the 
term  in  August  following,  and  were  approved  unani- 
mously. 

Meetings  of  worship,  on  Saturday  and  Sabbath, 
were  interesting;  and  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  bless 
the  word  to  the  awakening  of  some.  Sabbath  even- 
ing, I  preached  at  the  house  of  Dea.  Burtch,  and 
many  were  deeply  impressed.  After  meeting,  one, 
in  great  distress,  prayed  for  mercy  a  considerable 
time.  Soon  afterwards  he  found  peace  in  believing. 
We  attended  a  meeting  in  Blenheim  the  day  follov/- 
ing,  and  on  Wednesday  met  about  six  hundred  peo- 
ple in  a  beautiful  pine  grove  at  St.  Catharines.  A  stand 
for  the  speaker,  and  seats  for  the  people,  had  been 
prepared.  I  preached  with  some  freedom,  and  Elder 
Straight  gave  an  exhortation. 

On  Wednesday,  July  2,  we  left  the  province,  and 
in  two  days  rode  eighty  miles  to  Greece;  where,  ac- 
cording to  a  previous  engagement,  we  attended  a 
two-days  meeting  on  Saturday  and  Sabbath,  July  4 
and  5.  The  assembly  was  large,  the  power  of  the 
Lord  was  present,  and  one  was  hopefully  converted. 
Monday,  I  preached  near  lake  Ontario,  and  baptized 
four.  During  four  days  following,  I  held  meetings 
in  Ogden,  Byron,  Elba,  Batavia,  and  Attica.  On 
Saturday,  July  11,  I  attended  monthly  meeting  v/ith 


*  These  resolves  were  as  follows  :  *'  First,  that  we  find  only  one  dif- 
ference in  theory  between  the  two  denominations,  namely,  whereas  the 
Free- Will  Baptists  maintain  that  a  saint,  in  this  state  of  probation, 
may  lose  that  grace  and  that  character  which  constitute  him  such, 
and  thus  finally  perish;  the  Free  Communion  Baptists  generally  main- 
tain the  reverse.  Secondly,  we  find  but  one  difference  in  practice, 
namely,  that  the  Free  Communion  Baptists  have  a  few  "  written  arti- 
cles of  faith,"  abstract  from  the  scriptures,  while  the  Free-Will  Bap- 
tists acknowledge  no  standard  but  the  Bible.  Thirdly,  agreed,  that 
we  do  not  think  these  differences  to  be  of  sufficient  importance  to 
warrant  propriety  in  owr  maintaining  absolutely  separate  visibility. 
Fourthly,  agreed,  that  we  hold  a  friendly  correspondence  with  each 
other—"  follow  after  the  things  which  make  for  peace" — baptize — 
break  bread,  and  ordain  with  each  other  as  occasion  may  require;  also 
that  we  assist  each  other  in  church  labours,  &c.,  with  the  same  freedom. 
^  though  we  wore  but  one  denomination." 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  319 

Elder  Jenkins  in  Middlebiiry.  The  house  was  much 
crowded,  but  my  heart  was  pained  by  a  withholding 
among  the  brethren,  which  seemed  to  injure  the 
meeting.  This  is  one  instance,  among  many,  in 
which  I  have  been  burdened  by  a  waste  of  much 
time  in  silence.  Some  brethren  wait  till  they  feel  an 
especial  impressionbeforethey  will  witness  forthe  Lord. 
Thus,  by  following  their  feelings,  they  scarcely  bear 
the  cross;  for  would  they  witness  for  God,  because 
they  have  the  truth  and  love  it,  and  are  commanded  to 
*'  keep  not  silence,^'  meetings  would  be  more  useful; 
and  the  saints  would  appear  in  their  testimony  like 
*^  an  army  ivith  banners."  True,  a  religion  without 
feeding  is  worthless;  yet,  as  he  that  will  *  not  ivork 
should  not  eat,*  so  he  that  will  not  '*  make  mention  of 
the  Lord,"  as  he  has  opportunity,  will  dwell  in  a  bar- 
ren land,  and  may  often  have  to  mourn  for  want  of  a 
feeling  heart. 

Though  the  Sabbath  was  rainy,  about  four  hundred 
assembled.     I   spoke   to   them  in  the  forenoon,  and 
Elder  Jenkins  in  the  afternoon.     We   were  blessed 
with  the  presence  of  the  Lord.     At  five   o'clock,  P. 
3L,  I  preached  again,  but  was  closed  in   spirit  and 
much  tried.      '  O  Lord,  what   a  worthless  servant  am 
I!  have  mercy  upon  me  for  Jesus'  sake.'     On  Mon- 
day I  preached  at  the  Methodist  chapel   in  Warsaw, 
and  the  Lord  lifted  upon  us  the  light   of  his  counte- 
nance.    Toward  evenincr  I  held  a  meetinor  two  miles 
cast  of  the  village.     My  soul  was  filled  with  mourn- 
ing  and  pity  for   sinners,  several  of  whom  appeared 
to    be    seriously   exercised.     After    this,   I   attended 
meeting  in  Leicester   and  Moscow.     The  meeting  in 
the  latter  place  was  a  precious  time.     The  Lord  had 
lately  visited  this  vicinity  in  mercy,  and  forty  persons 
had  professed  to  have  passed  from   death   unto  life. 
On  Friday  I  preached  in  Geneseo,   and   spent   the 
greater  part  of  the  next  day  mourning  on  account  of 
my  unworthiness,  and  praying  the  Lord  to  revive  his 
work  in  my  soul.     At  five  o'clock,  I  preached  at  the 
head  ofConesus  lake.     Several   had   come  together 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord;  so  they  obtained  a  blessing. 
Sabbath,  July  19,  I  spoke  to  a  solemn  congregation 


320  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIYE. 

in  Conesus.  It  was  a  time  of  much  seriousness 
among  the  people,  and  one  had  lately  experienced  a 
change  of  heart.  A  sudden  death  that  had  happened 
a  few  days  before,  had  been  instrumental  of  exciting 
much  seriousness  in  this  vicinity.  The  circumstan- 
ces, as  related  to  me,  were  as  follows.  A  young  wo- 
man, who  was  teaching  school  in  the  neighbourhood, 
returned  from  worship  on  a  Sabbath  afternoon.  A 
shower  soon  after  arose.  She  was  seated  near  the 
door,  beside  a  young  man,  to  whom  she  was  engaged 
in  marriage.  As  the  thunder  increased,  the  young 
man  arose,  and  remarked,  that  he  thought  it  unsafe 
to  sit  in  the  door.  The  young  woman  replied,  with 
a  smile,  "I  will  change  places  with  you;  for  I  am 
the  last  one  to  be  afraid  of  lightning."  She  had 
scarcely  taken  her  seat,  when  an  arrow  of  lightning, 
passed  through  the  roof  of  the  house,  through  the 
chamber  floor,  and  struck  them.  They  both  fell,  and 
likewise  every  person  that  was  standing  in  the  house, 
except  a  lad  about  twelve  years  old.  He  passed  over 
their  bodies,  supposing  the  whole  family  to  be  dead, 
and  carried  the  tidings  to  a  neighbouring  house.  As- 
sistance was  immediately  afibrded,  and  all  soon  re- 
covered, except  the  young  woman  that  feared  not  the 
lightning.  On  her,  the  message  of  wrath  was  execu- 
ted, and  she  was  now  in  eternity.  The  lightning 
melted  a  knife  in  the  pocket  of  the  young  man,  rent 
his  pantaloons,  and  tore  his  boots  from  his  feet;  yet 
he  received  no  material  injury.  Thus,  was  one  "  ta- 
ken and  the  other  left.'' 

Elder  Josiah  Fowler  who  resided  in  this  place,  told 
me  that  he  had  often  conversed  with  this  young  wo- 
man, and  exhorted  her  to  repentance.  She  would 
freely  confess  her  need  of  an  interest  in  Christ;  yet 
she  made  vain  excuses,  said  she  was  young — had  time 
enough  yet,  and  she  hoped  that  she  should  repent  be- 
fore death.  But  how  was  she  mistaken!  And,  alas! 
thousands  of  others  are  walking  in  the  same  way,  who 
will  neither  see,  nor  feel  their  danger,  till  they  "stum- 
ble on  the  dark  mountains."  O  that  men  would  take 
warning;  for 

Snares  bestrew  the  path  of  man, 
And  traps  of  death  are  set  around. 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  321 

Elder  Fowler  had  but  lately  taken  a  residence  in 
this  place,  and,  though  in  consequence  of  renouncing 
his  allegiance  to  Free  Masonry,  as  before  stated,  a 
storm  of  persecution  had  fallen  upon  him;  yet  the 
Lord  stood  at  his  right  hand,  and  renewed  the  bless- 
ings that  formerly  crowned  his  labours.  In  Sparta, 
an  adjacent  town,  his  preaching  had  been  instrumental 
of  awakening  many  who  had  already  been  converted. 
Since  the  commencement  of  the  revival  in  that  place, 
he  had  baptized  a  number,  and  gathered  a  church 
of  sixteen  members.  Several  of  the  converts  attended 
my  meeting  at  Conesus,  and  gave  animating  exhorta- 
tions. One  of  them,  a  lad  apparently  about  thirteen 
years  of  age,  affectionately  entreated  his  fellow  youth 
to  come  to  the  Saviour,  saying,  "  The  sun  is  not 
more  full  of  light,  nor  the  ocean  more  full  of  water, 
than  Christ  is  of  grace  for  perishing  sinners." 

For  the  four   weeks   ensuing,    I   held  meetings  in 
Penfield,  Ontario,  Reading,    and  Canandaigua,  and 
also  attended  the  Benton  quarterly  meeting  at  Catlin. 
Wednesday,    Aug.  19,    I   left  Canandaigua  to  attend 
the  yearly  meeting,   and  make  another  visit  to  Upper 
Canada.    During  the  journey  of  this  week,  I  preached 
in  Greece,    Clarkson,  and  Byron;   and  at  the  latter 
place  baptized  a  young  couple   that  had   been   lately 
married,  and  lately  espoused  to  Christ.    It  is  pleasant 
to  see  souls  coming  to  the  fold  of  Christ  as  they  en- 
tered the  ark,    '' Uco  and  two.''     On  the  Sabbath  I 
spoke  to  a  crowded  assembly  on  the  line  of  Batavia 
and  Elba,  on  the  subject   of  our  Lord's  '  great  com- 
mission.'    I  next  held  meetings  in  the  south  part  of 
Batavia,  in  Bethany,  and  Orangeville.     The  glory  of 
the  Lord  appeared  in  the  latter  assembly,   to  the  joy 
of  saints  and  conviction  of  sinners.     A  small  church 
had  lately  been  gathered  in  this  place,   through  the 
instrumentality  of  Elder  J.  Miner,   with  whom  I  had 
enjoyed  many  pleasant  hours  in  Green  Creek,  Ohio. 
He  had  but  lately  removed  to  this  place.    On  Wednes- 
day, in  company  with  Elder  Miner,    I   went  to  Shel- 
don, and  toward  evening,   spoke  to  a  very  solemn  as-, 
sembly.    During  the  sermon,  Elders  Fowler,  Bignall, 
Straight,    and    some    other   brethren,   came  into  tho 


322  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

meeting,  and  we  had  a  pleasant  interview ;  for  as  "iron 
sharpeneth  iron;  so  a  man  sharpenetii  the  counte- 
nance of  his  friend."  These  brethren  were  on  their 
way  to  yearly  meeting,  and  the  next  day  we  proceed- 
ed in  company. 

On  Friday,  August  28,  1829,  the  yearly  meeting 
commenced  in  Eden,  and  continued  four  days.  The 
exercises  in  the  meetings  of  worship  were  very  inter- 
esting. Many  were  refreshed,  and  several  backsli- 
ders came  forward  for  prayer.  Elder  James  Harris, 
from  Upper  Canada,  Elders  Cheney  and  Walker, 
from  Ohio,  and  Elder  Newbold,  from  Pennsylvania, 
attended.  The  Wayne  quarterly  meeting  in  Ohio, 
made  application  to  unite  with  the  yearly  meeting.  A 
council  was  appointed  to  examine  into  their  standing, 
^.nd  if  they  thought  advisable,  to  receive  them  into 
the  connexion.  This  was  done.  The  Wayne  quar- 
terly meeting  contained  eight  churches,  five  elders, 
one  unordained  preacher,  and  one  hundred  and  forty> 
eight  members. 

On  Monday  I  attended  a  solemn  meeting  with  El- 
der Harris,  in  Eden.  Next  morning  we  continued 
our  journey  to  Upper  Canada,  and  on  the  Thursday 
following,  arrived  at  Oxford.  Here,  a  good  revival 
had  been  progressing  since  the  annual  conference  at 
this  place  in  June  previous.  I  began  to  hold  meet- 
ings, and  when  I  witnessed  the  grace  of  God  in  this 
work,  my  heart  rejoiced,  and  I  gladly  pointed  mourn- 
ers to  "  the  Lamb  of  God,  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of 
the  world."  Several  that  had  been  converted,  dated 
their  awakening  at  the  meetings  holden  in  my  former 
visit.  This  was  a  comfort  to  my  heart;  but  the  glory 
belongeth  to  God.  I  continued  several  days  in  Ox- 
ford, and  in  Zorra,  an  adjacent  town,  and  held  meet- 
ings in  different  neighbourhoods.  The  attention  of 
the  people  appeared  generally  called  to  the  things 
which  belonged  to  their  peace,  and  we  enjoyed  some 
interesting  seasons.  Sabbath,  Sept.  20,  I  preached 
twice,  and  baptized  three  in  Oxford.  I  believe  the 
Holy  Spirit  seriously  impressed  the  minds  of  several, 
particularly  at  the  time  of  baptism. 

Sabbath  evening.   Sept.  20,   1829,   I   entered   into 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  3^:3 

one  of  the  most  solemn  and  important  engagements  of 
life.  It  was  a  union  in  marriage  with  MarilTa  Turner, 
of  Zorra,  Upper  Canada.  Next  morning  we  bade  tho 
parental  home  adieu.  To  our  parents,  and  to  us  all, 
this  was  a  solemn  parting.  In  the  evening,  I  preach- 
ed with  freedom  at  Burford;  and  on  Wednesday,  at 
St.  Catharines.  At  the  latter  meeting,  I  understood 
that  several  were  seriously  affected,  among  whom 
were  two  or  three  Roman  Catholics.  Next  day  we 
visited  the  monument  erected  on  Queenston  heights, 
to  the  memory  of  Gen.  Brock,  a  British  officer,  who 
fell  in  battle  near  this  spot  during  the  late  war.  We  as- 
cendedthe  spiral  staircase  to  the  height  of  one  hundred 
and  twenty  feet.  The  prospect  was  beautiful  and  ex- 
tensive. Yet  when  I  considered  this  work,  I  was  re- 
minded of  the  saying  of  Solomon:  "  Vanity  of  vanities, 
all  is  vanity.''  O  how  great  a  contrast  between  the  re- 
flections occasioned  on  visiting  the  monument  of  an 
officer,  and  the  tomb  of  a  Christian!  At  the  former, 
we  witness  the  solitude  of  glory  that  has  faded  away  ; 
and  at  the  latter,  we  hear,  as  it  were,  a  voice,  savino- 
"Blessed  are  the  dead  that  die  in  the  Lord." 

On  Friday  morning,  while  we  were  riding  near 
Lockport,  a  black  cloud  arose,  and  a  loud  roar  of 
thunder  continued  six  or  seven  minutes  without  ces- 
sation. Man  and  beast  were  frightened,  and  all 
around  appeared  solemn  like  the  judgment.  But 
when  the  last  trumpet  shall  be  blown,  and  its  roar  be 
continued  till  all  the  dead  shall  awake,  and  every  one 
appear  before  God,  alas!  what  fear  and  trembling  will 
then  take  hold  on  the  wicked.  In  the  afternoon,  wq 
arrived  in  Royalton,  and  were  received  affectionately 
by  our  relatives.  I  held  three  or  four  meetings,  and 
reached  Canandaigua  on  Friday.  Next  dav,*'we  at- 
tended the  monthly  meeting,  and  one  was  received 
for  baptism.  On  the  Sabbath,  I  preached  with  the 
church;  and  on  Tuesday,  in  company  with  Elder 
Straight,  proceeded  toward  Spafford.  We  held  a 
meeting  in  Junius;  and  while  Elder  S.  was  exhorting 
sinners  to  repent,  a  Universalist  threatened  him  with 
violence,  if  he  did  not  stop  preaching  that  the  wicked 
should  be  damned.     But  he  waxed  bold   and  spok^ 


■324  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

with  more  power.  Thus  the  Lord  maketh  "  the 
Viraih  of  man''''  to  praise  him.  Thursday,  I  preached 
at  a  funeral  on  the  island  west  of  Montezuma,  and 
also  at  Weedsport.  Several  were  affected.  On  the 
day  following,  we  arrived  at  Spafford,  and  met  with 
many  brethren,  whose  presence  rejoiced  my  heart, 
Saturday,  Oct.  10,  1829,  the  third  session  of  the 
General  Conference  opened  in  this  town,  at  9  o'clock, 
A.  M.  Ten  messengers  were  present  from  the  New- 
England  states.  Interesting  discourses  were  given 
by  Elder  Hobbs,  sister  Hedges,  and  Elder  J.  M. 
Yearnshaw,  and  followed  by  animating  exhortations. 
Sabbath  morning,  at  the  hour  of  nine,  the  house  was 
filled,  and  at  the  opening  of  the  meeting,  it  seemed 
as  though  we  were  all  "by  one  Spirit  baptized  into 
one  body."  Elder  S.  Curtis,  a  young  man  from 
Maine,  preached  from  John  4:13,  14:  "Whosoever 
drinketh,"  &c.  The  Holy  Spirit  made  considerable 
impression  on  the  assembly.  After  a  short  intermis- 
sion, Elder  N.  Brown  preached  from  2  Pet.  1:3,  4: 
"According  as  his  divine  power,"  &c.  The  solem- 
nity in  the  assembly  continued  to  increase,  and  Elder 
E.  Place  next  arose,  and  repeated  Jer.  12:5:  "  ijf 
ihou  hast  run  with  the  footmen,  and  they  have  weai^ed 
ihee,  then  how  canst  thou  contend  with  horses?  and  if  in 
the  land  of  peace,  wherein  thou  trustedst,  they  wearied 
thee,  then  how  icilt  thou  do  in  the  swelling  of  Jordan?^^ 
He  said,  the  Lord  had  sent  him  from  New-Hampshire 
to  this  meeting,  and  given  him  a  witness  that  he  should 
here  see  souls  converted.  This  saying  made  me  trem- 
ble, for  fear  he  had  spoken  presumptuously ;  for  I 
knew  the  state  of  the  church,  and  of  the  people  in 
this  place;  and  it  was  such,  that  it  seemed  impossible 
sinners  should  be  converted.  But  when  he  began  to 
describe  the  "  swelling  of  Jordan,^^  his  soul  was  led 
into  the  sanctuary  of  God — he  saw  the  end  of  the 
wicked,  and  spoke  with  as  much  power  as  any  man  I 
ever  heard  before.  The  place  became  awful,  and  the 
scene  surpassed  description.  Every  eye  was  fixed 
on  the  speaker,  till  unnumbered  faces  were  bathed  in 
tears,  and  many  frames  convulsed;  while  touching 
groans  burst  from  sinners'  hearts,    "and  all   around 


X    RELIGIOUS    NARRAT/VE.  325 

seemed  like  the  judgment."  My  feelings  Were  so 
powerfully  atfected,  that  I  queried  whether  I  should 
lose  my  breath  or  live  through  the  scene.  Many  sin- 
ners were  awakened, — wept  for  their  trangressions, 
and  we  now  expected  to  see  souls  converted.  After 
the  sermon,  many  exhorted,  and  the  exercises  closed 
with  great  solemnity.  Another  sermon  was  preached 
in  the  evening  by  Elder  P.  Hall.  On  Monday,  the 
meeting  of  business  detained  me  from  the  meetings 
of  worship  till  the  Conference  adjourned  in  the  eve- 
ning. On  entering  the  meeting,  I  found  that  many 
were  on  their  knees  praying  earnestly.  They  con- 
tinued wrestling  with  the  Lord,  till  five  were  brought 
to  rejoice.  The  meeting  closed  at  two  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  Next  day,  worship  was  attended;  and  in 
the  evening  more  than  thirty  mourners  came  forward 
for  prayer.  The  exercises  continued  till  midnight, 
and  two  or  three  professed  to  find  peace  in  believing. 
On  Wednesday  two  sermons  were  preached,  and  the 
power  of  God  attended  them.  One  of  the  converts,  a 
young  woman,  was  so  filled  with  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord,  that  her  strength  failed,  and  she  remained 
nearly  motionless  through  the  meeting.  One  of  her 
brothers  was  angry  and  took  her  away.  In  the  eve- 
ning the  Conference  closed.* 

♦  Among  other  resolves  passed  at  this  session,  were  the  following  :— 
Scriptures^  "Agreed,  that  in  the  opinion  of  this  Conference,  the  ho- 
ly Scriptures  are  the  primary  rule  of  faith  and  practice  for  the  church 
of  Christ;  and  being  given  by  inspiration,  are  fully  competent  •  thor- 
oughly to  furnish  the  man  of  God  unto  every  good  word  and  work ;' 
consequently  any  other,  as  such,  would  be  detrimental  to  the  principles 
of  Christianity ;  and  that  it  is  the  duty  of  every  member  in  the  Free- 
Will  Baptist  community,  in  every  station  and  condition,  to  guard  with 
the  utmost  vigilance  and  care,  against  any  innovation  upon  this  sacred 
principle  :  that  the  ancient  '  land-mark'  so  judiciously  set  up  by  the 
fathers,  be  not  removed. 

Kneeling.  Agreed,  that  in  our  opinion,  agreeably  to  Scripture* 
kneeling  is  the  proper  attitude  for  Christians  in  time  of  prayer;  and 
that  this  form  should  be  observed  in  all  cases  where  it  is  riot  absolutely 
inconvenient. 

Government.  Agreed^  that  in  the  ministry  of  the  church,  abstractly 
considered^  is  no  authority  pertaining  to  her  government  ;  but  that  the 
whole  authority  is  vested  in  the  body,  which  is  the  church,  compact  in 
all  its  parts;  that  consequently  the  establishment  of  an  aristocratical 
lorm  of  government  in  the  church,  strikes  a  deadly  blow  at  the  vitals  of 
Christianity,  as  far  as  its  influence  extends.  [See  next  page.] 

28 


326  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

The  business  of  the  Conference  was  conducted  with 
great  unanimity;   and  although  every  part  of  the  con- 
nexion was  here  represented  by  delegates — many  sub- 
jects considered,   and  much  business  transacted;  yet 
the  greatest  point  of  difference  that  appeared,  was, 
*'  whether  a  private  labour,    according   to   Matt.  18; 
15,  16,  17,  should  be  taken  with  an  offending  brother 
whose  crime  has  been  committed  publicly,  or  whether 
he  should  be  immediately  called  to  an  account  by  the 
church.'*     A  large  majority  of  the  Conference  deci- 
ded in  favour  of  the  latter  position.     I  considered  this 
£tn  experiment,  which  gives  proof  that  a  denomination 
may  exist,  be  uniform  in  sentiment  and  practice,   and 
all  "  speak  the  same  thing,"  without  being  bound  to- 
gether by  disciplines  and  articles  of  men.     The  Bible 
is  sufficient  to  make  the  '■'■man  of   God — perfect,  thor- 
oughly furnished  unto  all  good  works. ^^     Yes,  sufficient 
to  enable  a  denomination  to  be  uniform  in  all  the  es- 
sentials  of  the  gospel.     Is  there  any  degree  beyond 
perfection'?     What  doth  the  man  of  God  need  further, 
when  he  is  "  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works^'? 

On  Thursday  morning,  the  young  man  who  took 
his  sister  from  the  meeting  the  day  before,  kneeled 
for  prayer;  and  in  the  evening  meeting,  the  number 
of  mourners  increased  to  nearly  forty.  We  continued 
our  stay  in  Spaffiord  nearly  a  month,  attended  meet- 
ings day  and  night,  and  enjoyed  many  blessed  sea- 
sons. The  reformation  continued  till  the  number  ot" 
converts  increased  to  about  forty,  and  I  enjoyed  the 
privilege  of  baptizing  eleven.  In  this  time,  I  preach- 
ed in  several  other  towns.  In  Sempronius  a  revival 
commenced,  and  a  goodly  number  were  converted.  In 
one  meeting  that  I  attended,  some  of  the  "  baser  sort'^ 
raised  an  opposition — threw  down  candles — cast  sticks 
into  the  assembly — threw  a  large  ball  of  mud  at  me 
while  I  was  speaking — cut  harnesses,  &.c.  As  the 
revival  had   just  commenced,  it  was  thought  that  Sa- 

Family  prayer — and  conference  meetings.  Agreed,  that  we  ear- 
nestly entreat  all  the  members  of  this  connexion,  strictly  to  maintain 
the  important  duty  of  family  prayer.  Agreed,  that  we  earnestly  entreat 
all  our  churches,  to  consider  it  their  indispensable  duty,  where  conven- 
iently situated,  to  hold  and  faithfully  attend,  weekly  prayor  or  confer- 
(6nce  meetings, 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  3*2  7 

tan  had  been  disturbed,   and  was  now  mustering  his 
forces.    But,  glory  to  God,  he  is  a  vanquished  toe. 

On  Tuesday,  Nov.  10,  we  left  Spafibrd  for  Canan- 
daicrua.  I  preached  once  by  the  way,  and  on  Satur- 
day, met  with  the  church  in  monthly  meeting.  We 
tarried  nine  days,  and  enjoyed  some  refreshing  sea- 
sons. The  brethren  appeared  more  engaged  than 
formerly,  and  some  of  their  testimonies  were  spiritual 
and  weighty.  About  two  miles  from  the  place  of  our 
meeting,  a  good  revival  was  progressing  among  the 
Methodists. 

On  Sabbath,  Nov.  22,    1829,  I  had  the  privilege  of 
baptizing   my   companion.     As    some    circumstances 

attending  her  conversion  were   rather   remarkable,  I 

1  •    •  • 

have  thought  a  short  sketch  of  her  religious  experi- 
ence introduced  here,  might  not  be  altogether  unac- 
ceptable to  the  reader,  and  I  have  hoped  might  be 
instrumental  of  good  to  some  poor  soul  that  may  have 
fallen  into  a  like  situation. 

She  was  the  eldest  daughter  of  Capt.  Daniel  Tur- 
ner, formerly  of  Arlington,  Vt.,  now  of  Zorra,  Upper 
Canada.     Till  the  age  of  eighteen  years,  she  resided 
mostly  with  her  parents  in  Arlington,    and   attended 
school.     She  was  taught  to  respect  religion,  and  usu- 
ally attended    public    worship  with  the  Episcopalian 
church.     After  her  parents  removed  to  Canada,   she 
spent    nearly  three   years  teaching  school  in  Oxford. 
In  March,  1829,  a  little  before  she  was  twenty-two 
years  old,  she  was  first  brought  seriously  to  feel  her 
need  of  the  Saviour.     It  was  deeply  impressed  on  her 
mind,  that,  if  she  did  not  immediately  turn  to  God,  she 
should  be  cast  oft'  for  ever,    Then  she  resolved  to  seek 
the  Lord,  and  sighed  for  her  neglect  of  the   Saviour. 
Her  sorrow  increased,  till  she  felt  constrained  to  aban- 
don her  usual  studies,  and   devote   her  whole  time  to 
reading  the  Bible,    to    meditation,    and    prayer.     In 
about  two  weeks,  while  reading  a  sermon  on  the  suf- 
ferings of  Christ,  she  thought  she  could  and  icould  be- 
lieve in  the  Son  of  God; — she  thought  she  did  believe, 
iind    her  burden   left    her.     For  a  day,  she  rejoiced, 
.'ind  indulged  the  hope  that  God  had  forgiven  her  all. 
But  the  next  day,  while  reading  the  scripture,   ''  We 


328  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

know  that  we  have  passed  from  death  unto  life,  be- 
cause we  love  the  brethren,"  she  thought  her  evidence 
was  not  clear,  and  that  the  change  in  her  attachment 
to  Christians  was  not  such  as  they  had  experienced. 
So  she  resolved  to  renew  her  supplications  as  a  pen- 
itent, lost  sinner.  She  has  since  related  her  exerci- 
ses on  this  occasion,  as  follows: 

"  Now,  alas!  I  could  not  feel  a  sense  of  my  sin.  I 
laboured  for  it,  but  it  could  not  be  obtained.  I  tried 
to  hope,  but  my  spirit  sunk,  and  I  despaired.  Every 
thing  confirmed  me  in  the  belief,  that  there  was  no 
mercy  for  me.  I  regretted  my  existence — envied  the 
idiot — -and  would  have  gladly  exchanged  places  with 
the  reptiles — or  plunged  into  non-existence.  My  food 
became  loathsome,  my  sleep  departed,  and  often  when 
I  took  a  drink  of  water,  I  thought  I  should  soon  be 
with  the  rich  man  in  hell,  where  I  could  not  obtain 
even  one  drop.  Whole  nights  were  sometimes  spent 
in  prayer,  without  any  relief — my  flesh  wasted  away, 
ctnd  I  drew  near  the  grave.  My  friends  looked  on  me 
and  wept.  I  could  not  comfort  them,  for  I  was  com- 
fortless myself  Then  I  said,  my  life  is  useless,  and 
I  am  a  cause  of  grief  to  all  that  are  dear  to  me.'* 

Her  parents,  alarmed  on  account  of  her  gloomy 
state,  invited  ministers  of  different  denominations  to 
coriverse  with  her,  hoping  it  might  be  instrumental  of 
her  gaining  some  consolation.  But  all  seemed  to  be 
in  vain.  Deep  sorrow  was  depicted  on  her  counte-= 
nance,  and  she  appeared  extremely  disconsolate.  In 
conversation  with  one  who  visited  her,  she  said:  '*  I 
have  not  seen  the  magnitude  of  my  sins  in  neglecting 
the  Saviour;  and  now  my  heart  is  not  susceptible  of 
penitence.  I  think  there  is  no  mercy  for  me;  not 
because  God  is  a  respecter  of  persons,  or  his  grace 
insufficient,  but  because  I  have  refused  his  mercy. 
I  try  to  pray;  my  lips  speak,  but  my  heart  will  not 
draw  near  to  God.  Every  effort  seems  to  be  useless, 
and  all  my  former  joys  are  fled.  Still,  I  know  it  is 
not  the  love  of  the  world  that  prevents  me  from  com- 
ing to  Christ;  for  could  I  have  a  thousand  worlds  by 
turning  my  hand  over,  I  am  confident  I  should  not  do 
ijt;  yet  iff  could  obtain  an  interest  in  Christ  by  pass- 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  3-29 

ing  through  the  pangs  of  death  ten  thousand  times,  I 
would  joyfully  submit  to  these  terms.  But,  alas!  1 
believe  there  are  but  few  days  for  me  on  earth;  and 
while  I  have  them,  I  am  constantly  reminded  of  their 
short  duration.  These  reflections,  at  times,  so  af- 
fect me,  that  I  tremble,  and  my  strength  fails."  While 
making  these  statements,  she  wept  profusely,  and  all 
her  emotions  seemed  to  exhibit  a  state  of  confirmed 
despair. 

Upon  this  account  of  her  state,  the  following  scrip- 
tures were  recited  to  her:  "  Come  unto  me  all^ye  that 
labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest." 
''  Look  urfto  me,  and  be  ye  saved,  all  the  ends  of  the 
earth."  *'  Thou  shalt  find  him,  if  thou  seek  him  with 
all  thy  heart  and  v/ith  ail  thy  soul."  "  In  the  last 
day,  that  great  day  of  the  feast,  Jesus  stood  and  cried, 
saying,^  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me,  and 
drink."  "  Him  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out."  ''  But,"  said  she,  "  these  promises  can- 
not apply  to  me.  To  come  to  God,  we  must  have 
faith:  '  whatsoever  is  not  of  faith  is  sin.'  "  vShe  was 
then  exhorted  to  pray  for  faith.  She  replied,  "  I  can- 
not pray  acceptably;  to  pray  with  the  lip's  only,  is 
mockery.  Once  I  might  have  prayed — but  now  my 
heart  will  not  feel— it  cannot  feel — and  how  can  i 
come  to  a  hoJy  God?"  She  was  answered,  'Come 
repenting.'  "  I  cannot  repent,"  she  replied:  "gen- 
uine repentance  is  a  deep  sorx"ow  for  sin.  True,  I 
regret  my  neglect  of  God,  and  feel  in  some  measure 
the  miseries  of  sin. — And  the  damned  in  hell  may  do 
this;  may  feel  as  much,  and  more;  but  what  does 
this  avail  them?  surely,  no  more  than  it  does  me.  I 
might  have  repented,  if  I  would  have  improved  my 
^ay;  but  now,  I  am  only  reminded  that  my  probation 
is  concluded,  that  after  a  few  solitary  days,  I  must 
iie  down  in  eternal  sorrow."  "  But,''  it  was  replied, 
*'God  is  longsuffering— not  willing  that  any  should 
perish;"  and  "his  tender  mercies  are  over  all  the 
works  of  his  hands."  She  answered,  "True,  and 
this  increases  my  guilt;  for  I  have  rejected  his'long- 
.suftering,  and  trodden  upon  his  tender  mercy.  And 
I  am  now  justly  condemned,  and  the  throne  of  God 
28* 


330  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

will  be  for  ever  clear  in  my  eternal  damnation."  All 
the  scripture  promises  suited  to  her  case,  and  all  en- 
deavours to  apply  them,  she  would  either  evade  by 
argument,  or  by  saying,  that  she  felt  they  could  not 
apply  to  one  in  her  situation.  She  said,  "  I  have 
tried  to  hope,  but  it  is  vain — it  is  deeply  impressed 
on  my  mind,  that  nothing  remains  for  me,  but  to  ''go 
away  into  everlasting  punishment."  Yet  I  cannot 
murmur  against  God.  My  feelings  are  changed;  I 
am  a  stranger  to  the  former  reflections  of  my  mind; 
indifferent  to  my  former  pursuits,  and  I  loathe  the 
gayety  of  the  world.  The  months  I  spent  in  useless 
needle-work,  witness  against  me;  and  I  am  reminded 
that  I  have  done  worse  than  to  waste  them  for  nought. 
Had  I  spent  that  time  seeking  the  Lord,  I  might  now 
have  been  happy." 

It  was  remarked  to  her,  that  if  she  ever  found  peace, 
it  would  be  in  prayer;  that  the  Lord  had  answered 
the  prayers  of  wicked  men  and  of  devils,  Mark  5: 
12,  13,  17;  and,  much  more,  would  he  answer  the 
prayers  of  those  who  sorrow  for  their  sins  and  forsake 
them.  Then  it  was  proposed  to  her  to  kneel  and 
pray  thrice  a  day  foi*  a  year.  She  declined,  saying, 
it  would  be  of  no  use.  But  after  some  reflection,  con- 
cluding it  could  do  no  harm,  she  made  the  covenant. 
Ten  days  after  this,  she  attended  the  conference  of 
the  Free-Will  and  the  Free  Communion  Baptists  in 
Oxford;  and  several  friends  spent  a  night  in  prayer 
with  her;  still  she  found  no  relief,  and  the  next  day 
her  distress  increased.  She  observed,  "If  so  many 
prayers  of  the  saints  in  my  behalf,  gain  no  access, 
the  cause  must  be,  that  my  doom  is  unalterably  fixed." 
The  state  of  her  mind  continued  about  the  same  for 
several  months,  as  appears  by  the  following  extracts 
from  her  letters: 

July  30,  1829,  she  writes: — "  Still  it  appears  to  me, 
the  door  of  mercy  is  for  ever  and  justly  closed  against 
me;  for  God  has  called,  and  I  have  refused;  he 
stretched  out  his  arm,  and  I  would  not  regard.  -And 
what  am  I,  that  I  have  dared  to  refuse  obedience,  and 
to  rebel  against  an  Almighty  God,  who  had  power  any 
moment   to  sink  me  into  an  abyss  of  wo  and  misery  I 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  331 

But,  instead  of  this  deserved  doom,  his  sparing  mer- 
cies have  followed  me,  and  temporal  blessings  have 
been  bestowed  with  a  liberal  hand.  I  review  these 
mercies,  and  at  times  indulge  the  vain  hope  thtit 
they  will  lead  me  to  love,  and  place  an  unbounded 
confidence  in  their  divine  Author.  But,  O  the  de- 
pravity of  my  heart! The  thought,  that  hap- 
piness has  for  ever  fled  my  bosom,  makes  me  at  times 
almost  indifferent  to  my  fate.     Yet  I  am  in  the  hands 

of   God,    and  with  him,    all   things  are  possible.  

My  sister  appears  to  be  serious;  she  arose  in  meet- 
ing two  days  since  and  expressed  a  determination  to 
seek  the  Lord.  She  is  two  years  younger  than  my- 
self; and,  did  I  possess  millions  of  worlds,  I  would 
joyfully  give  them  up,  if  I  could  by  that  means  recall 
two  years  of  my  life.  But,  alas!  vain  wish!  Why 
do  I  spend  a  single  thought  on  that  which  cannot  be, 
when  soon,  I  may  have  an  eternity  to  reflect  in!'^ 

Aug.  20,  she  writes: — "  What  infatuation,  what  fa- 
tal madness  has  deceived  me,  and  caused  me  to  treat 
the  mercies  of  Heaven  with  such  neglect  and  indiffer- 
ence! What  has  the  Lord  not  done  for  me,  that 
would  have  been  likely  to  inspire  my  soul  with  grati- 
tude and  love,  and  secure  my  obedience?  Often  does 
mv  heart  recur  to  ^the  scenes  of  childhood,  when  I 
fondly  pictured  to  myself,  and  my  heart  glowed  in 
contemplating  what  I  then  believed  to  be  the  virtuous 
principles  that  would  be  engraven  on  my  soul,  and 
the  usefulness  that  would  mark  my  future  life.  But 
when  I  look  back  for  these  fruits  of  piety,  what  do  I 
find  in  their  stead  .^  I  am  led  to  exclaim,  '  wretched 
ingrate  that  I  have  been!'  O  the  deceitfulness  of  sin! 
Justly  may  it  call  for  the  vengeance  of  a  holy  God. 

"  I  mentioned  in  my  former  communication,  that 
my  sister  was  serious.  She  has  found  comfort, 
and  gone  forward  in  the  ordinance  of  baptism.  I 
walked  with  her  to  the  water,  but  could  go  no  further. 
It  appeared  to  me,  that  we  should  soon  be  separated 
for  a  long  eternity; — she  to  be  a  partaker  of  the  glo- 
rious rest  provided  for  the  children  of  God,  while, 
alas!  I  should  have  my  portion  with  unbelievers.  — 
*  O  that  it  were  not  for  euer/'     The  certain  conviction 


332  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

that  this  must  be  my  fate,  if  I  die  in  my  present  con- 
dition, causes  me  to  refer  my  hopeless  case  to  Him, 
who  alone  can  cleanse  my  soul  from  all  its  impurities. 
But  I  am  sensible,  that  my  prayers  want  that  quality, 
which,  alone,   can  render  them  acceptable;   for  when 
asking,  it  appears  to  me,   I  am  requesting  that  which 
will  never  be  granted;  that  I  am  pleading  him  to  do 
more  for  me  than  he  ever  did  for  any  one  in  my  situa- 
tion, or  more  than  he  has  promised  to  do.  This  thought 
rests    on    my  mind  with  such  weight,    that  all  the  ar- 
guments I  can  urge  will  in  no  manner  affect  it.    Again, 
at  times,    when  I  reflect  on  his  power,   and  that  he  is 
not  willing  any  should  perish,   I  think  I  may  possibly 
experience  his  salvation.     But  no  sooner  do  I  recol- 
lect my  situation,  than  this  also  vanishes.    Sometimes, 
I    say   within   myself,    '  I  am  in  his  hands,   and  will 
wholly  resign  myself  to   Him;'  but  I  can  no  longer 
do  as  I  would.— My  soul  is  in  possession  of  the  pow- 
ers  of  darkness,    and  it  is  an   Almighty  arm    alone 
which  can  rescue  me.     The   grave   will   soon  be  my 
bed;  and,  were  I  prepared,  I  could  this  moment  greet 
death  as  a  welcome   friend.     But  while  life  shall  be 
spared,  I  will  strive  to  seek  the  Lord." 

Durincp  the  summer,  the  food  she  allowed  herself  to, 
support  nature  was  reduced  to  almost  nothing,  and  her 
sleep,  on  an  average,  to  about  two  hours  in  twenty- 
four.  Her  health  declined  till  she  was  reduced  to  a 
mere  skeleton,  and  apparently  stood  oi^  the  brink  of 
the  grave.  Not  a  smile  cheered  her  countenance; 
much  of  her  time  was  spent  in  weeping,  and  her  friends 
mourned  for  her  as  for  one  th^t  was  dead. 

This  was  the  situation  of  her  mind,  both  at  the  com- 
mencement of  our  acquaintance,  and  at  the  time  of 
Qur  marriage.  Yet,  I  believed  the  Lord  by  his  Holy 
Spirit  had  shown  me,  that  he  designed  this  visitation 
of  his  stern  justice,  to  prepare  her  for  his  service.  In 
these  circumstances,  our  engagement  for  lifi^  was.  at- 
tended with  Tipuch  solemnity  and  weeping.  And  I 
should  have  preferred  still  deeper  mourning  on  this  oc- 
casion, rather  than  to  have  entered  into  the  marriage 
fsovenant  with  that  inexcusable  vanity  and  trifling, 
which,  too  often,  at  such  times,  corrupt  men,  and  of- 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 


f» 


33 


fend  God.  After  our  marriage,  she  still  continued  iii 
her  despairing  state,  and  passed  much  of  her  time  in 
bitter  weeping.  IMy  faith,  that  she  would  yet  be 
brought  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  seemed  to  give  her  a 
little  hope;  but,  from  her  own  feelings,  she  still  judg- 
ed her  case  to  be  hopeless;  and  remarked,  that  she 
thought  I  should  have  to  bear  her  afflictions  but  a  few 
days,  and  then,  with  her,  all  would  be  lost.  Our  days 
passed  in  mourning,  and  much  oi  our  time  was  spent 

in  prayer. 

On 'our  arrival  at  Spafford  to  attend  the  General 
Conference,  a  preacher,  who  was  my  friend,  on  be- 
coming acquainted  with  the  gloomy  state  of  my  com- 
panion, said  to  me,  ''I  am  surprised  that  you  have 
married  a  person  in  her  state  of  mind — she  cannot 
live  long  in  this  situation,  and  I  thi  ik  it  probable  her 
despair  will  end  in  insanity."  I  replied,  '  I  am  aware 
that  many  spirits  have  gone  out  into  the  world,  and 
that  often,  man  is  deceived.  Yet,  I  know,  if  God 
ever  spoke  by  me,  I  shall  yet  see  her  happy  in  the 
Lord.'  In  the  evening,  on  Monday,  Elder  Place 
begged  a  dismission  from  business,  that  he  might  go 
to  the  assembly  of  worship;  "  For,"  said  he,  "  I  have 
a  message  from  the  Lord."  Soon  after  entering  the 
meeting,  he  addressed  my  companion,  and  said  to 
her,  ''I  have  a  message  from  God  unto  you;" — then 
told  her,  he  knew  in  God  there  was  mercy  for  her, 
exhorted  her  not  to  despair,  and  said,  he  knew  the 
Lord  never  gave  his  children,  in  behalf  of  one  whose 
case  was  hopeless,  such  a  travail  of  soul  as  he  felt  tor 
her.  After  speaking  to  her  case  about  half  an  hour, 
he  exhorted  her  to  kneel  in  presence  of  the  assembly 
and  pray  for  mercy.  She  did— a  ray  of  hope  pierced 
her  direful  gloom.  The  chains,  which  for  seven  long 
months,  had  bound  her  mind,  now  gave  way;  and  she 
began  to  believe  that  the  Lord  would  grant  unto  her 
the  joys  of  his  salvation.  The  cries,  "  Lord  have 
mercy"!  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner"!  were 
now  heard  in  every  part  of  the  assembly.  About  this 
time,  the  members  of  Conference  adjourned  their  busi- 
ness and  repaired  to  the  house  of  worship.  I  found 
my  companion  rejoicing  in   the    work   of  the    Lord, 


3^4  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

though  she  hardly  dared  to  think  she  had  found  any 
comfort  that  would  be  permanent.  But  from  the  time 
of  the  Conference,  her  faith,  hope,  and  joy  gradually 
increased,  till  she  gained  entire  victory  over  her  des- 
ponding state  of  mind. 

On  Sabbath,  Nov.  22,  she  related  her  experience, 
and    was   received    by  the  church   at    Canandaigua. 
After  sermon,  we  retired  to  the  shore    of  the   lake, 
where  she  was   baptized.     For  this   opportunity,  my 
joy  was  unspeakable,   and  I  said  in  my  heart,   as  did 
one  on  another  occasion:   "  My  soul  doth  magnify  the 
Lord — For  he  that   is  mighty  hath  done  to  me  great 
things;  and  holy  is  his  name."     She  was  now  a  '/le/p' 
in  the  things  of  the  kingdom;   she  accompanied  me  in 
my  travels,    and    in    every  meeting  usually  spoke  in 
exhortation    or    prayer.     The  furnace  through  which 
she  had  passed   for  seven   months,    appeared  to  have 
weaned  her  from  the  world,  its  pride,  and  its  vanity; 
and  she  seemed  to  have  no  object  or  desire,  except  to 
devote  herself  to  God  and  his  cause.     If  at  any  time, 
I  expressed  sorrow  for  want  of  any  convenience  of  life, 
she  would  remind  me  of  the  poverty  our  Saviour  en- 
dured, and  say,  " /s  it  not  enough  that  the  servant  be  as 
his  LordV^  or   recite  some    other    similar  scripture, 
assuring  me  that  she  felt  it  a  privilege,    if  the  Lord 
called,   to  suffer  for  his  sake.     She  dated  her  experi- 
ence previous  to  her  sinking  in  despair.     This  is  one 
instance,  among  many  that  might  be  named,  in  which 
after  souls  have  received  the  pardoning  grace  of  God, 
they  have,  in  consequence  of  yielding  to  doubts,  wa- 
ded through  the  waters  of  affliction;   for  months  have 
sighed  in  the  deepest  anguish,   and  trembled  for  fear 
they  should  rest  on  a  false  hope,  while  they  would  not 
knowingly  sin  for  a  world.     Too  often  they  are  cen- 
sured, wheu  they  ought  to  be  treated  with  tenderness 
and  encouraged  to  persevere.     They  try  to  believe, 
and  if  there  appears  to  be  any  hope,  they  tremble,  and 
weep,  and  say,  "It  is  not  for  me."     I  have  observed 
that  such  persons  rarely,  if  ever,    are   delivered  sud-i 
4eiily.     Their   light    and   hope,    generally   increase 
gradually. 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  t^3'.y 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Parl'iculars  of  my  travch  and  labours  from  Aaremier^ 
18:29,  to  September,  1830. 

Monday,  Nov.  23,  we  attended  a  meeting  in  the 
west  part  of  Middlesex,  and  found  a  good  revival  pro- 
gressing among  the  Methodists.  On  a  Sabbath  pre- 
vious, one  of  their  preachers,  as  I  was  told,  went  down 
into  the  water  with  the  converts,  and  baptized  seven- 
teen. We  attended  meetings  in  different  neighbour- 
hoods in  the  town.  In  one,  at  Flint  creek,  twenty 
arose  for  prayer.  A  reformation  had  just  commenced 
under  the  labours  of  Elder  Wire,  and  two  had  obtained 
a  hope.  I  next  preached  in  Italy,  and  the  word  was 
attended  with  the  power  of  God.  Here  also  five  or 
six  had  lately  found  the  Saviour;  and  I  was  informed, 
that  in  an  adjacent  neighbourhood  all  the  young  peo^ 
pie  had  "  turned  to  the  Lord." 

Afler  preaching  in  several  other  churches,  I  met 
the  church  in  Canandaigua  in  monthly  meeting,  on 
Saturday,  Dec.  4:  five  came  forward  for  prayer.  On 
the  Sabbath,  we  enjoyed  a  refreshing  time  in  devotion, 
communion,  and  washing  the  saints'  feet.  On  Monday 
evening,  I  rejoiced  to  find  the  work  of  the  Lord  pro- 
gressing in  Conesus.  Next  day,  I  held  two  meetings 
in  Sparta,  where  the  Lord  manifested  his  power.  The 
reformation  that  commenced  under  the  labours  of 
Elder  Fowler,  immediately  after  he  renounced  »Free 
Masonry,  still  continued;  and  the  church  that  be 
gathered  in  the  spring,  had  now  increased  to  the  num- 
ber of  forty.  On  Thursday,  I  spoke  in  Groveland, 
from  Rev.  2:4.  Saturday  and  Sabbath,  Dec.  10,  li, 
we  attended  a  two-days  meeting  at  Bethany,  in  which 
saints  were  happy,  and  sinners  were  awakened.  The 
Lord  had  lately  poured  out  his  Spirit  in  this  place,  and 
about  thirty  had  found  the  Saviour. 

The  following  week,  we  attended  meetings  in  Ba- 
tavia,  Byron,  Clarkson,  and  Greece;  then  returned  to 
Canandaigua.  The  last  of  December,  we  visited  a 
few  churches  of  the  Ontario  quarterly  meeting,   and 


■336  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

on  "  new  year's  day,"  1830,  attended  a  session  of  said 
meeting  at  Galen.   The  week  ensuing,  I  preached  in  dif- 
ferent towns,  and  attended  the  Benton  quarterly  meet- 
ing, at  Flint    creek   in  Middlesex.     We  understood 
that  nearly  sixty  had  been  converted  in  this  place  since 
our  last  visit.     A  school  teacher  was  one  of  the  first. 
Several  of  his  scholars,  fron!  the  age  of  ten  to  fifteen, 
became  serious;   and  some  of  them  retired  to  a  wood, 
at  the  time  of  intermission,  to  pray  for  mercy — forgot 
their  school   till   near  its  close,  when   they  returned 
happy  in   the   Lord.     Nineteen  of  the   children  had 
professed  to  be  converted;   and   while  I  heard  them 
tell  what  God  had  done  for  th -ir  souls,  I  rejoiced  that 
the  Saviour  had  said,    "  Suffer  little  children  to  come 
\into  me,  and  forbid  them  not."     This  was  also  a  day 
of  good  tidings  from  other  churches.  During  the  meet- 
ing on  the   Sabbath,  a   woman  of  about  three   score 
years   was  converted,  and  for  tne   first  time   shouted 
the  praises  of  Emmanuel. 

We  returned  to  Canandaigua;  I  preached  twice^ 
and  baptized  a  lad  of  the  age  of  twelve  years.  Jan. 
16  and  17,  we  attended  the  secor-d  session  of  the  Al- 
legany quarterly  meeting,  holden  in  Sparta.  The 
revival  in  this  town  had  spread  into  Springwater,  Con- 
hocton,  and  Dansville.  Elder  Fowler  had  lately  bap- 
tized fourteen,  and  the  number  of  the  church  had  in- 
creased to  fifty-five.  During  the  meeting  five  souls 
were  hopefully  converted.  This  quarterly  meeting 
was  organized  about  three  months  before;  and,  at 
this  time,  consisted  of  four  churches,  containing  one 
hundred  and  forty-four  members,  three  elders,  and 
two  unordained  preachers.  The  largest  of  these 
churches  was  in  the  town  of  Independence.  It  was 
gathered  by  Elder  Nathaniel  Perkins,  a  Free  Com- 
munion Baptist.  He,  with  the  church,  I  understood, 
renounced  their  belief  in  the  '  certainty  of  the  perse- 
verance of  the  saints,'  and  embraced  the  doctrine  of 
the  *  necessity  of  their  perseverance.'  They  were  now 
blessed  with  a  revival. 

Jan^  22,  23  and  24,  we  attended  the  Bethany  quar- 
terly meeting,  holden  in  the  south  part  of  Penfield. 
iThe  reports  from  the  churches  were  interesting,  and 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  337 

!?ome  of  the  preachers  came  in  the  fuhiess  of  the 
blessing  of  the  gospel.  On  the  Sabbath,  for  want  of 
room,  meetings  were  held  in  two  places.  Klder  Jen- 
kins preached  to  one  assembly  in  the  forenoon,  and  to 
the  other  in  the  afternoon,  with  great  power.  Unu- 
sual solemnity  rested  on  the  people,  and  many  were 
melted  into  tears. 

On  IVIonday  and  Tuesday,  I  held  meetings  in  the 
north  part,  and  in  the  centre  of  the  town.  Tuesday 
evening,  I  preached  where  the  quarterly  meeting  was 
held,  and  rejoiced  to  find  that  the  work  of  the  Lord 
had  begun.  I  was  informed,  that  on  Monday  morn- 
ing, a  young  man  who  was  teaching  a  dancing  school, 
and  a  professed  Universalist,  begged  some  of  the 
preachers  to  pray  for  him.  He  requested  a  prayer 
meeting  to  be  appointed  in  the  evening  on  his  account; 
and,  though  it  was  very  stormy,  a  large  house  was 
crowded  with  people.  Thirteen  mourners  kneeled  for 
prayer,  and  one  or  two  were  brought  to  praise  the 
Lord.  On  the  evening  of  my  meeting,  thirty  mourn- 
ers came  forward  for  prayer,  and  two  were  brought 
into  liberty.  Leaving  Penfield,  we  returned  to  Can- 
andaigua,  and  held  a  few  meetings  in  different  towns. 

In  the  fore  part  of  February,  we  journeyed  to  Zor- 
ra.  Upper  Canada;  and  on  the  way  held  several  meet-% 
ings,  which  were  refreshing.     But   as  the   sleighing 
Jefl;  us  suddenly,  after  a  very  short  stay  with  our  rela- 
tives, we  returned  in  haste;   and,  on  the  20th  of  Feb- 
ruary, we  arrived   in    Penfield.      Since   the  quarterly 
meeting,  many  a    proud  sinner   had  been  brought  to 
bow  at  the  feet  of  Jesus.     The  brethren  had  just  re- 
turned from  monthly  meeting;  in  which  they  said  nine- 
ty-six witnessed  for  the  Lord,  fifteen  united  with  the 
church,  and  one  soul  was  converted.     The  next  day, 
I  stood   in  a  window  of  a  large   stone  school-house, 
and  spoke  nearly  two  hours   to  about   eight   hundred 
people,  half  of  whom  stood  without.     After  this  I  had 
the   privilege  of  baptizing  three:   one  was  a  little  girl 
that  experienced  religion  at  the  age  of  six.     She  had 
anxiously  waited  for  this  opportunity;  and  when  raised 
out  of  the   water,  exclaimed,    '•'  Glory  to   the  Lord." 
In  the  evening  we  had  a  very  happy  meeting;   many 


333  A  RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE, 

converts  spoke,  sinners  confessed,  and  a  boy  twelvff' 
years  of  age  professed  to  tind  Jesus,  and  was  so  filled 
with  joy,  that  he  only  cried,  "  Glory — I  am  happy — » 
glory,  glory,"  &c. 

After  attending  meetings  in  some  other  towns,  we 
returned  toCanandaigua.  Sabbath  evening,  I  preach- 
ed in  the  asylum  for  the  poor  of  Ontario  county,  and 
enjoyed  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  We  understood 
the  expense  of  this  establishment  was  about  eight 
thousand  dollars;  and  we  were  highly  gratified  on 
viewing  the  ample  provisions  for  the  comfort  of  the 
afflicted.  At  this  time,  the  asylum  contained  nearly 
one  hundred;  the  greater  part  of  whom  were  brought 
to  this  place  through  intemperance.  They  enjoyed 
many  religious  privileges. 

In  the  early  part  of  March,  we  returned  to  Penfield^ 
and  found  the  reformation  still  spreading  with  great 
power.  Seventy,  as  we  were  informed,  had  already 
obtained  a  hope.  Meetings  had  been  attended  every 
evening,  and  nearly  every  day  since  the  quarterly 
meeting.  We  attended  an  evening  meeting  with  El- 
ders Hannibal  and  Straight.  Many  powerful  exhor- 
tations were  given,  and  several  came  forward  for 
prayer.  The  next  day,  I  preached  with  unusual  lib- 
erty ;  and  in  the  evening  attended  a  conference  meet- 
ing. A  man  who  had  lived  in  sin,  and  in  Universal-^ 
ism,  arose,  apparently  in  the  agonies  of  despair,  and 
said,  "  I  need  not  ask  Christians  to  pray  for  me — 
there  is  no  mercy  that  can  reach  my  case."  One  of 
his  daughters,  who  was  a  young  convert,  addressed 
him  very  affectionately,  and  earnestly  entreated  him 
to  look  to  Jesus  for  help;  then  turning  to  the  assem- 
bly in  a  flood  of  tears,  she  said  to  the  wicked,  "  Be- 
hold the  awful  consequences  of  living  in  sin."  About 
forty  arose  for  prayer,  and  it  was  a  time  of  great  mourn- 
ing. Almost  every  house  in  the  vicinity  had  become 
a  house  of  prayer,  and  the  work  was  more  glorious 
than  any  I  had  ever  before  witnessed.  The  dancing 
master  and  fiddler,  with  their  pupils,  were  converted 
to  God,  and  their  ball-room  was  open  for  worship. 

We   were   told,    about  this  time,  that  a  boy  eight 
years  of  age,  was   in  a  barn  praying  for  mercy.     As' 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  3r39 

he  arose,  he  looked  on  a  horse  that  was  named  '  Dick,' 
and  with  astonishment  exclaimed,  "Dick  is  praisin^ 
<jod!"  Pie  was  tilled  witii  wonder;  and  as  he  ran  to 
tell  his  parents,  he  passed  the  cattle,  and,  with  in- 
creased surprise,  cried  out,  "Why,  the  cattle  are 
praising  God!"  Before  he  reached  the  house,  he  saw 
the  geese,  and  seeming  quite  amazed,  he  exclaimed, 
"  And  the  geese  are  praising  God  too!"  When  he 
came  to  his  parents,  he  said,  with  great  animation, 
"Dick  is  praising  God,  and  the  cattle  are  praising 
God,  and  the  geese  are  praising  God."  He  scarcely 
had  finished  his  story,  when  he  cast  his  eyes  on  the 
cat,  and  with  transport  exclaimed,  "  Why,  puss,  you 
are  praising  God  too!"  This  simple  exhibition  of  a 
change  in  the  cliild,  which  he  supposed  to  be  in  the 
things  he  saw,  meUed  the  hearts  of  his  parents,  and 
they  confessed  the  work  to  be  of  God.  This  little 
child  followed  his  Lord  in  baptism.  At  an  evening 
meeting,  I  heard  him  give  an  exhortation  that  wa's 
extraordinary  for  one  of  his  years.  After  attending 
another  meeting  in  Fenfield,  in  which  former  scene**^ 
were  repeated,  I  preached  in  several  other  places; 
and  on  Saturday,  March  6,  attended  monthly  meeting 
with  the  church  in  Canandaigua.  On  the  Sabbatli^ 
we  had  a  refreshing  season  in  communion  and  washinir 
the  saints'  feet.  '  Glory  to  God  for  the  ordinances  o1' 
his  house.' 

Monday,  March  8,  we  started  with  a  wagon  for 
Scriba,  rode  thirty  miles  in  a  tedious  storm  of  snow, 
and  arrived  at  Lyons  late  in  the  evening.  Next 
day,  we  proceeded  in  a  sleigh,  and  in  the  evening, 
called  on  a  family  of  professed  Christians,  I  desired 
something  to  eat.  They  told  us  they  had  nothing 
cooked,  and  they  could  not  accommodate  us;  so  we 
rode  about  eighteen  miles  further,  much  of  the  distance 
on  bare  ground,  and  after  midnight  arrived  at  the 
house  of  brother  K.  in  Scriba.  Mrs.  K.  was  not  a 
professor;  yet  she  arose  with  apparent  gladness,  and 
prepared  us  a  meal.  The  occurrences  of  this  evening, 
reminded  me  of  two  sayings  of  our  Lord,  and  their 
application:  "  I  was  a  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  no 
f?^eat." — "  I  was  a  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  meat.'" 


340  A  RELIGIOt'S  NARRATIVE. 

Here  I  found  an  empty  seat.  The  father  of  the  fam- 
ily died  a  week  before.  He  was  a  member  of  the 
church,  and  ever  when  I  saw  him  was  much  enfraired 
in  the  service  of  the  Lord.  He  once  told  me,  he 
hoped  and  believed,  that  when  his  time  was  fulfilled, 
he  should  go  to  his  home  suddenly.  I  was  informed 
that  he  took  his  dinner,  apparently  as  well  as  usual, 
then  suddenly  fell  from  his  chair.  He  was  taken  up 
immediately — but  he  was  dead.  '  O  Lord,  may  I  also 
be  ready.'  I  held  six  meetings  in  Scriba,  and  found 
the  two  churches  in  this  town,  and  the  one  in  New- 
Haven,  in  a  state  of  engagedness;  and,  though  desti- 
tute of  an  administrator,  they  appeared  to  maintain 
gospel  order.  On  Monday,  March  15,  we  left  Scriba, 
and  after  a  tedious  journey,  arrived  at  Canandaigua. 

During  the  w^eek  following,  I  journeyed  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles,  and  suffered  much  from  a 
tedious  storm.  Sabbath,  March  28,  I  preached  twice 
to  a  small  assembly  in  Geneva.  Next  day,  we  at- 
tended a  meeting  in  Fayette,  and  tarried  at  the  house 
of  Mr.  Whitmer.  Here  we  saw  two  or  three  of  his 
sons,  and  others  to  the  number  of  eight,  who  said  they 
were  witnesses  of  a  certain  book  just  published,  called 
the  ''  Gohkn  Bible,''  or  "  Book  of  Mormon.''  They 
affirmed,  that  an  angel  had  showed  them  certain  plates 
of  metal,  having  the  appearance  of  gold,  that  were 
dug  out  of  the  ground  by  one  Joseph  Smith;  that  on 
these  plates  was  written  a  history  of  the  ten  tribes  of 
Israel  which  were  lost,  and  revelations  to  differ-^ 
ent  prophets  that  arose  among  them.  They  stated  the 
writing  could  be  read  by  no  person,  except  by  the 
said  Smith;  and,  that  the  Lord  had  inspired  him  to 
translate  and  publish  the  book, — that  none,  but  twelve 
chosen  witnesses,  had  been  allowed  to  see  these  plates, 
nnd  that  now  they  were  "  hid  up  unto  the  Lord." 
They  further  stated,  that  twelve  apostles  were  to  be 
appointed,  who  would  soon  confirm  their  mission  by- 
miracles — and,  that  if  any  one  read  their  bible  and  did 
not  believe,  they  would  be  given  up  and  lost  for  ever. 
These  eight,  we  understood,  were  in  company  with 
Smith  and  three  others.  A  copy  right  was  secured  by 
Smith  in  his  own  name.     The  book  contains  about  si^: 


'  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  341 

Suindred  octavo  pages  of  small  print.  Five  thonsand 
copies  were  published — and  they  said  the  angel  told 
Smith  to  sell  the  book  at  a  price  which  was  one  dollar 
and  eight  cents  per  copy  more  than  the  cost,  that 
they  "  miglit  have  ihc  temporal  profit^  as  Meli  as  the 
spiritual." 

When  I  was  in  Ohio,  I  had  quite  a  curiosity  to 
know  the  orio-in  of  the  numerous  mounds  and  remains 
of  ancient  fortifications  that  abound  in  that  section  of 
the  country;  but  could  not  find  that  any  thing  satis- 
factory was  known  on  the  subject.  Having  been  told, 
that  the  '  Book  of  Mormon'  gave  a  history  of  them,  and 
of  their  authors,  some  desire  was  created  in  my  mind 
to  see  the  book,  that  I  might  learn  the  above  partic- 
ulars. I  wished  to  read  it,  b.ut  could  not,  in  good 
conscience,  purchase  a  copy,  lest  I  should  support  a 
deception;  so  they  lent  me  ono,  and  I  read  two  hun- 
dred and  fiifty  pages;  but  v.^as  greatly  disappointed  in 
the  style  and  interest  of  the  work.  For,  so  far  from 
approaching  the  sublimity  of  the  inspired  writers, 
they  would  bear  no  comparison  with  the  Apocrypha, 
or  the  Alcoran,  Indeed  the  style  is  so  insipid,  and 
the  work  so  filled  with  manifest  imposture,  that  I  could 
feel  no  interest  in  a  further  perusal.  It  contained 
several  extracts  from  the  Scriptures;  and,  with  a  little 
variation,  Christ's  sermon  on  the  mount.  From  all  the 
circumstances,  I  thought  it  probably  had  been  written 
originally  by  an  infidel,  to  see  how  much  he  could  im- 
pose on  the  credulity  of  men,  and  to  get  money.  Yet, 
I  expected  they  would  make  converts;  for  there  are 
many  people  who  are  fond  of  new  things;  and  there 
is  scarcely  any  system  so  absurd  as  to  obtain  no  ad- 
vocates. Shortly  after  this,  I  understood  that  one  of 
the  witnesses  baptized  Smith,  and  then  Smith  baptized 
others.  If  one  believed  the  book,  h.e  was  considered 
a  fit  subject  for  baptism. 

On  reviewing  this  pretended  revelation,  I  was  for- 
cibly struck  with  the  contrast  between  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  tha.t  of  the  '  Book  of 
Mormon.'  The  former  came  downirom  heaven;  the 
Jatter  is  said  to  have  been  rfug- out  of  the  earth.  The 
gospel  was  first  preached  openly,  with  power,  in  tke 
29* 


342  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

sight  of  all  men,  and  written  afterwards;  the  '  Book  of 
Mormon'  was  first  written,  secretly,  and  out  of  sight 
from  all  men,  except  twelve,  and  preached  afterwards, 
JVone  of  the  works  of  Christ  and  the  apostles  were  in 
secret,  but  open  to  the  examination  of  all;  the  origin 
of  this  book  is  hid  in  the  dark.  The  gospel  of  Christ 
was  confirmed  by  unnumbered  miracles,  wrouiiht  in 
the  most  public  manner;  the  '  Book  of  Mormon'  is 
not  confirmed  by  any  miracles,  but  its  authority  rests 
on  the  testimony  of  twelve  men  whom  we  do  not 
know.  The  gospel  of  Christ  presented  to  its  apostles 
no  temporal  gain,  but  the  loss  of  all  things;  the  '  Book 
of  Mormon'  has  a  copy  right  secured,  that  its  witnes- 
ses may  ^' have  the  iemporal  'profit'' — so  men  cannot 
tell,  that  this  "profit^'  is  not  what  induces  them  to 
bear  such  witness.  The  gospel  is  confirmed  by  a 
thousand  prophecies  that  preceded,  and  pointed  to  it, 
and  are  still  daily  fulfilling ;  but  we  know  not  that  any 
prophecy  pointed  to  the  '  Book  of  Mormon.'  The 
Bible  is  a  book  of  perfect  harmony,  and  unrivalled 
sublimity ;  the  '  Book  of  Mormon'  is  full  of  absurdity, 
and  too  dull  to  charm  the  soul. 

On  Tuesday,  I  preached  in  Lyons;  and  in  the  early 
part  of  April  held  two  or  three  meetings  in  towns 
eastward,  and  attended  a  session  of  the  Ontario  quar- 
terly meeting  in  Conquest.  It  appeared  to  be  a  time 
of  mourning  among  the  churches;  yet  we  enjoyed 
some  good  from  the  Lord.  After  this,  I  preached 
once  in  Phelps,  twice  in  Geneva,  and  broke  bread  to 
five  members  of  the  Benton  church,  who  had  a  tem- 
porary residence  in  the  place.  We  also  attended  to 
washing  feet;  some  Methodists  united  with  us,  and 
we  enjoyed  a  good  season.  I  preached  two  Sabbaths 
in  Canandaigua,  attended  several  meetings  on  week 
days,  and  was  blessed  with  some  refreshings.  Mon- 
day, April  19,  I  preached  in  Macedon;  signs  of  a 
revival  appeared,  and  several  animated  exhortations 
were  given.  Next  day,  I  preached  in  Perinton,  near 
Penfield.  Since  our  visit  six  weeks  before,  the  glo- 
rious work  had  spread  into  adjacent  towns,  and  it  was 
now  thought  that  one  hundred  and  fifty  had  been 
converted.    Elder  Parker,  who  had  coastantly  labour-^ 


A   RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  343 

rd  in  tlie  reformation,  had  baptized  sixty,  and  more 
than  seventy  had  been  added  to  the  church.  Tlic 
land  of  darkness  liad  truly  seen  a  great  light,  and  the 
shadow  of  death  had  fled  away.  Leaving  Penfield, 
we  visited  several  towns  west  of  Rochester. 

In  the  latter  part  of  April,  on  our  way  to  the  Allega- 
ny quarterly  meeting]!;,  we  called  at  the  house  of  Mr. 
3Iarkham  in  Dansville,  where,  on  the  4th  of  January 
previous,  a  shocking  murder  was  committed.  Mrs. 
3Iarkham  stated  to  us  these  particulars: — A  well 
dressed  stranger,  whose  name  was  Millard,  told  a 
man  n.amed  Smith,  who  was  at  work  for  ]\Ir.  Markham, 
to  take  a  span  of  horses  and  carry  him  to  Howard. 
Smith  refused,  and  31illard  began  to  beat  him.  Smith 
returned  the  blows  for  a  minute,  then  took  an  axe  for 
his  defence,  and  ran  into  the  house.  Millard  knocked 
him  down  with  a  club,  then  seized  the  axe,  and  with, 
one  blow  chopped  off  his  head!  Mrs.  M.  being  alone 
with  her  children,  fled  through  a  back  window.  Mil- 
lard  split  open  the  body  of  Smith — took  up  his  head 
by  the  ear,  and  his  tongue  fell  out — then  he  pursued 
Mrs.  M.,  and  when  he  had  nearly  overtaken  her, 
several  men  came  to  her  assistance,  pursued  Millard 
two  hours,  and  took  him.  Then  he  exclaimed,  "  Lord, 
what  have  I  done!  Is  there  a  mason  Aere?"  One 
present  replied  that  he  was  a  mason,  but  his  crime 
was  ^^  too  greaV^  for  mercy  to  be  expected  on  that 
ground.*  Mrs.  M.  was  greatly  afiected  while  she 
related  the  circumstances;  and  it  appeared  that  this 
scene  had  been  instrumental  of  her  conversion  to  God. 

Friday,  April  30,  1830,  the  Allegany  quarterly 
meeting  opened  in  Burns,  and  we  enjoyed  a  heavenly 
season.  A  small  church  had  been  lately  gathered  in 
this  town  by  Elder  Jesse  Braman,  formerly  a  min- 
ister of  the  Calvinistic  Baptists. "j"  He  had  lately 
united  with  the   connexion,  and   on  this  occasion  re- 

*  A  man  that  was  present  a  few  minutes  after  he  was  tnken,  told  rue 
? hat  Millard  appeared  rah'ona/ till  two  masons  xohispered  with  him, 
and  that  then  ho  affected  to  be  insane.     IMillard  was  not  hung.     I  un- 

derstaod  the  jury  supposed  him  to  have  been  deranged.  Dr. told  me 

that  the  foreman  of  the  jury  was  a  royal  arch  mason.    *     *     ♦     ♦ 

t  Elder  B.  was  a  Calvinistic  Baptist  for  many  years.  I  was  informed, 
'.];at  he  organized  the  first  Baptist  church  in  Rochester;  also,  that  ht:; 


344  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

joiced   greatly.     On   the   Sabbath  the  assembly  was 
large,  and  sermons  were  given  by  Elder  Fowler  and 
myself.     In  the  latter  part  of  the  exercises,  great  so- 
lemnity,   and   a   deep    state  of  feeling   pervaded  the 
congregation,  and   several    came   forward  for  prayer. 
A  few  weeks  afterwards,  I  understood  that  a  number 
had  been  converted  in  this  vicinity.     On  Monday,  we 
had  a  v=ery  refreshing  time  in  Elders'  Conference.    In 
the   afternoon   I    preached   with   great   liberty,    near 
Major  Jones'  in  Dansville,  snd  six  or  eight  arose  for 
prayer.     Brother  Jones,  with    whom  we  tarried,  had 
lately  been  expelled  from  a  Calvinistic  Baptist  church, 
merely  because  he  would  hear  the  Free-Wiil  Baptist 
preachers.     He  appeared  to  be  a  good  man,  and  v/as 
highly  esteemed  among  the  people.      I  held  meetings 
in  Groveland    and  Conesus;   and  on  Friday,  May  7, 
attended  the    Benton  quarterly  meeting  at  Canandai- 
gua.     The   reports   frd^  the  churches  were  more  in- 
teresting than  at  any  former  meeting.     The  greater 
part  of  them  were  enjoying  reformations;   and  since 
the  last  quarterly  meeting,  their  number  t)f  members 
had    increased    nearly  one   quarter.     This  was  truly 
-a  day  of  good  tidings;   gladness  filled  our  hearts,  and 
we  did  not  "  hold  our  peace."     All  glory  to  God  and 
the  Lamb.      May   the    good  work  increase,  till    "the 
kingdoms  of  the  world   become  the   kingdom  of  our 
Lord  and  his  Christ."     On  the  Sabbath,  Elder  Wire 
preached  to  the  crowded  assembly  with  power.    Many 
interesting  reports  of  revivals  were  then  read,  or  given 
verbally.     In  the  afternoon  sermons  were  preached  by 
Elders   Borden   and  Straight,  and  were   followed  by 
iseveral  good  exhortations.     In  the  evening  also,   we 
enjoyed  a  heavenly  time. 

had  gathered  fifteen  other  churche"?5and  baptized  about  eight  hundred  in 
ikat  denomination.  Elder  B.  told  me  the  following  particulars  concerning 
his  change  of  sentiments.  Reasserted,  in  a  sermon,  "\yith  much  emphasis, 
that  "All  things  whatsoever  were  for  the  glory  of  God."  On  the  Sabbath 
after,  seeing  two  small  boys,  children  of  Calvinistic  professors,  engaged 
in  play,  he  reproved  them  for  violating  the  Sabbath.  One  of  them  said, 
"  Mr.  Braman,  is  not  this  one  of  the  '  all  things'  which  you  said  last 
Sabbath,  was  for  the  glory  of  Godl"  This  answer  from  the  child,  caused 
him  to  reflect;  and  he  queried,  '  Do  I  preach  a  doctrine  that  strengthens 
the  wickodl'  Then,  after  a  strict  examination  of  the  Scriptures,  lie 
iCmbraced  the  doctrine  pf  free  grace,  fr,ec^^yill,  free  communion,  &«.  ^c. 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  3iA 

Monday  morning,  May  10,  1830,  was  to  mc  a  sol- 
emn time.  My  good  friend,  l)rotlier  T.  Beebe,  with 
whom  I  had  ever  found  a  home  from  my  first  coming 
to  the  place,  having  sold  his  iarm,  removed  this  day 
to  Hopewell,  ten  miles  from  this  vicinity.  His  house 
had  been  to  me  like  that  of  a  father,  and  many  and 
Jireat  had  been  the  favours  I  liad  received.  The 
church,  and  the  people  generally  in  the  vicinity,  felt 
their  loss  on  his  removal;  for  he  and  his  companion 
had  been  a  father  and  a  mother  in  Zion;  and  from 
their  house  the  needy  had  never  been  sent  empty 
away.  '  O  may  their  kindness  be  rewarded,  and  they 
"  find  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that  day."  ' 

On  this  day,  I  received  a  deed  of  ten  acres  of  land, 
for  which  the  Lord  has  enabled  me  to  pay  a  part;  and, 
if  he  open  the  way,  I  design  to  build  a  house  thereon 
for  my  home.  I  set  out  two  weeping  willows,  beneath 
which,  if  I  die  near  this  place,  I  hope  my  brethren 
will  bury  me.  During  the  four  days  following,  I 
preached  with  freedom  in  Hopewell  and  Macedon, 
and  twice  in  Walworth,  formerly  the  south  part  of 
Ontario.  In  IMacedon,  twelve  mourners  came  for- 
ward for  prayer,  and  the  prospect  of  a  revival  seemed 
to  be  increasing.  In  Walworth,  three  or  four  had 
been  converted,  and  ten  came  forward  for  prayer. 

On  Saturday  we  attended  the  monthly  meeting  of 
the  church  in  Perinton  and  Penfield.  Nearly  one 
hundred  witnessed  for  the  Lord,  and  six  were  receiv- 
ed for  baptism.  The  reformation  was  still  progressing. 
Elder  Parker  told  me  that  ninety-six  had  been  added 
to  the  church  within  three  months;  and  it  was  judged 
that  the  number  of  converts  had  increased  to  two 
hundred;  also,  that  among  all  the  denominations  in 
Penfield,  it  was  believed  that  four  hundred  had  been 
converted  within  six  months.  On  the  Sabbath,  3Iay 
16,  I  preached  to  the  church  in  North  Penfield.  Here 
also  a  reformation  was  spreading,  and  brother  H. 
Whitcher  was  labouring  in  the  work.  Nearly  forty 
had  professed  to  be  converted.  At  4  o'clock,  P.  M., 
we  returned  to  the  south  part  of  the  town,  where  it 
was  thought  one  thousand  people  assembled  in  tho 
varly  part  of  the  day.     They  had  listened  to  a  sermoa 


/ 


346  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

from  Elder  Parker,  and  witnessed  the  baptism  of  the 
six  candidates;  and  the  greater  part  of  them  tarried, 
while  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  or  thirty  com- 
municants came  to  the  table  of  the  Lord.     When  we 
arrived,  the  assembly  were  seated   or   standing  on  a 
green  in  the  open   air,   and  nearly  all  the  commuisi- 
cants  were  engaged  in  washing  each  other's  feet.    The 
day  was  pleasant,  the  earth  was  arrayed  in   beautiful 
green,  and  the  blossoms    '  sent  forth  a  goodly  smell.* 
We   looked    with  pleasure  on  the  scenery  that  sur- 
rounded us,  heard  the  forest   songsters   praise   their 
Creator;   but  with  rapturous  delight  we  gazed  on  the 
redeemed  of  the  Lord,   and  heard  the  converts  sing 
with  a  melody  that  seemed  to  reach  the  heavens.    Ma- 
ny wept,  while  they  saw  the  gay  youth  of  Penh  eld, 
like    their    divine  Master,    washing  the  saints'  feet. 
As  the  scene  closed,   a  respectable  physician  and  his 
wife,    remarked  to  us  with  tears,    that,    though  they 
had  not  believed  in  washing  feet,  it  was  attended  with 
as  much  solemnity  as  the  communion;   and,  that  when 
the  converts  came  to  this  service,  they  almost  wished 
to  engage  with  them.     And  some,  who  had  hitherto 
wrested  the  words  of  Christ,   "  If  I  then,  your  Lord 
and  MaiSter,  have  washed  your  feet,  ye  also  ought  to 
wash  one  another's  feet,"  were   here  convinced  that 
their  Lord  meant  as  he  said.     As  the  time  of  my  ap- 
pointment at  5  o'clock,  P.  M.,  was  near,  the  people 
concluded  to  stay  without  refreshment;   and   I  com-, 
menced  preaching  immediately,  enjoyed  freedom,  and 
a  multitude  were  happy  in  God:   so  was  I.      '  Halle- 
iujah  to  the  Lamb!''     I  hope  to  sing  his  praise  when, 
time  shall  be  no  more. 

On  Monday  I  preached  in  Rochester,  and  on 
Wednesday  in  Parma,  from  Gal.  6:7:  ^' Be  not  dc- 
ceived,'^  Sfc.  The  Lord  gave  me  a  great  discovery  of 
the  deception  that  is  in  the  world,  it  appeared  that 
all  the  sin  which  has  filled  the  world  with  wo,  and 
drenched  the  earth  with  blood,  has  come  through  de- 
ception. All  the  false  doctrine,  and  unscriptural  prac- 
tices,, which  corrupt  the  church,  are  supported  by  de- 
ception. Therefore,  Christians  ought  to  be  honest  and 
sincere;  free  from  the  works  of  darkness,  that  cannot 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  347 

bear  the  light;  for  if  wo  use  deception,  we  act  like 
Satan  the  deceiver.  On  Thursday  we  attended  a  meet- 
ing ill  Byron.  Some  had  lately  been  converted,  and 
otiiers  were  almost  persuaded  to  be  Christians. 

Friday,    May  21,  we  attended  the  Bethany  Q.  M. 
near  Batavia  village.     A  larger  number  of  brethren 
assembled,  than  I  had  ever  seen  west  of  the   Con- 
necticut  river.     A  council  was  appointed  to  ordain 
brother  Whitcher.      Next  morning,   at  an  early  hour, 
the  meeting  was  opened  by  the  deaf  and  dumb  brother, 
who    has    been   named,      [p.    49.]     His    inarticulate 
sounds — his  flood  of  tears — and  his  earnest  gestures, 
greatly  affected  the  assembly,   and  the  hardest  hearts 
appeared   to   feel.     The   exercises  through  the  day, 
and  the  refreshing  reports  of  revivals  and  additions, 
were  truly  interesting.     Four  sermons  were  preached 
on  the  Sabbath,  and  much  tenderness  observed  among 
the  people.     At   the  close,    some  came  forward  for 
prayer,  and  such  as  were  resolved  to  make  their  way 
from  earth  to  heaven,  were  invited  to  manifest  it  by 
rising.     More  than  one   thousand   arose — on  which, 
the  deaf  and  dumb  brother  cried  out  in  his  mournful 
accents,  and  a  deep  impression  was  made  on  the  as- 
sembly.    During  this  meeting,  we  tarried  at  the  house 
of  brother  Gibbs,    in   Batavia  village.     His  wife  was 
lately  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  this 
place,    and  much  esteemed   by  all.     We  had  under- 
stood, that  she  had  '  relieved  the  afflicted,'   and  prayed 
at  almost  every  sick  bed  in  the  vicinity,  and  that  her 
faith  and  good  works  were  spoken  of  by  thousands. 
She  was  often,    contrary  to   their    usual   custom,  suf- 
fered to  speak   in  their  meetings,  and  sometimes  in 
their  assembly  on  the  Sabbath.     But,  to  the  surprise 
of  her  brethren,  she  told  them  she  had  been  convinced 
by  the  word  and  Spirit   of  the  Lord  God,  that  it  was 
her  duty  to  be  baptized.     She   received  a  dismission, 
united  with  the  Free- Will  Baptists,  and  was  baptized 
in  the  presence  of  a  large  assembly.     This  person,  I 
was  informed,  was  the  first  that  had  been  scripturally 
baptized  in  this  village,  though  it  had  been  built  forty 
years.     She  told  us,  that  for  seven  years,  she  had  set 
apart  every  Friday,  to  fast  and  pray  for  the  conver- 


S48  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

!sion  of  her  family.  Few  Christians  are  more  con^ 
stant  in  prayer  than  this  woman;  and  since  she  was 
baptized,  her  husband  and  five  or  six  of  her  children 
have  been  hopefully  converted. 

After  the  quarterly  meeting,  I  preached  in  Elba 
and  Royalton;  then  went  into  Upper  Canada,  attend- 
ed a  meeting  at  Stoney  Creek,  and  on  the  Sabbath 
preached  in  Oxford.  We  met  an  affectionate  recep- 
tion from  our  friends,  and  the  next  day  held  a  meeting 
in  Zorra.  On  Tuesday  I  preached  in  a  new  settle- 
ment to  forty  or  fifty  people,  who  were  very  serious. 
Ten  witnessed  for  the  Lord,  and  one  requested  prayers. 
I  preached  thrice  in  Oxford;  and  on  Sabbath  morning, 
June  6,  started  with  Elder  Harris  and  another  bro- 
ther, for  Norwich.  After  passing  eighteen  miles,  of 
which  eight  miles  were  in  a  foot-path,  through  a  for- 
est, we  reached  the  place  at  10  o'clock.  Being  wet 
and  fatigued,  I  thought  I  should  not  speak  much  over 
half  an  hour;  but  the  Spirit  rested  on  the  assembly, 
and  I  spoke  an  hour  and  a  half.  In  the  afternoon, 
we  walked  eight  miles  to  the  lower  part  of  the  town; 
the  way  being  difficult,  we  arrived  an  hour  past  the 
time.  The  meeting  was  large  and  powerful.  Two 
or  three  backsliders  confessed,  and  some  desired 
prayer.  Monday,  we  passed  through  a  ten  mile  wood, 
returned  to  Oxford,  and  held  a  meeting.  Next  day 
I  preached  in  Nissouri  with  considerable  freedom. 
Wednesday  I  started  with  Elder  Harris  and  others, 
for  the  annual  conference  of  the  Free  Communion 
Baptists.  Thursday,  we  enjoyed  a  good  season  in 
Southwold. 

Friday,  June  1 1 ,  the  annual  conference  commenced 
in  this  town,  and  Elder  Goble  delivered  an  introduc- 
tory sermon.  Elder  Straight  and  myself,  had  been 
appointed  by  our  yearly  meeting  to  attend  this  con- 
ference and  labour  for  a  union.  The  subject  was  in- 
troduced, and  dismissed,  without  any  new  decision. 
After  the  meeting  of  business,  I  preached  with  some 
freedom.  Saturday  morning,  a  sermon  was  given  by 
Elder  PI  arris:  and  in  the  afternoon,  their  covenant 
and  articles  of  faith  were  read;  after  which,  fifty-five 
witnessed  for  the  Lord.     A  woman  under  conviction^ 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  349 

who  had  walked  more  than  twenty  miles  to  this  meet- 
ing, was  relieved  of  her  hurdcn,  and  rejoiced  in  the 
Lord.  In  the  evening  1  preached  in  Dunwich.  Sev- 
eral converts  and  females  were  present,  who  had 
walked  thirty  miles.  I  have  often  been  affected  at 
the  pains  the  poor  people  in  Canada  take  to  attend 
meetings,  and  at  their  gladness  to  hear  the  word  of 
the  Lord.  On  the  Sahbatli  two  sermons  were  deliv- 
ered, and  the  communion  administered.  Sabbath 
evening,  with  the  Free-Will  i^aptist  church  in  the  east 
part  of  South  wold,  we  enjoyed  a  blessed  season,  which 
continued  till  midnight. 

Monday,  I  preached  at  St.  Thomas,  ami  felt  the 
power  of  the  Lord.  Tuesday,  we  went  to  London, 
where  I  preached  with  freedom.  The  state  of  our 
churches  in  Canada  was  nearly  the  same  as  a  year 
before.  A  few  had  b-een  added  in  London.  Brother 
Huckins  appeared  humble  and  engaged.  Brother 
AVarren  Randall,  who  was  baptized  at  my  first  visit 
in  London,  had  lately  beg\m  to  improve  in  public. 
The  Lord  had  blessed  his  labours,  particularly  at  the 
Long  Woods.  There  was  now  a  revival  there,  and 
Elder  Huckins  had  gatherefd  a  small  church.  After 
holding:  a  meetino-  in  Westminster,  we  returned  to 
Oxford;  and  there  I  preached  on  the  Sabbatn,  June 
20,  and  also  at  a  general  meeting  in  Zorra. 

I  held  meetings  again  in  Zorra,  Nissouri,  and  Ox- 
ford; and  on  Thursday,  June  24,  we  bid  our  relatives 
farewell,  and  left  for  New-York.  In  the  afternoon,  I 
preached  in  Burford.  Saturday,  we  called  on  brother 
Daniel  Wiers,  a  preacher  in  Clinton.  He  had  lately 
been  expelled  from  the  Calvinistic  Baptist  church  for 
•preaching  free  grace ^  and  the  other  principal  points 
of  doctrine  held  by  our  connexion;  yet,  at  the  time, 
he  knew  of  ho  denomination  that  embraced  the  senti- 
ments he  advocated.  He  told  me  that  a  conviction 
of  the  Scriptures  being  a  perfect  law,  sufficient  for  the 
government  of  the  church,  led  him  to  reject  all  the 
disciplines  and  articles  of  men,  and  to  search  the  Bi- 
ble to  find  the  doctrine  that  it  teaches.  The  result 
was.  a  rejection  of  the  doctrines  of  Calvinism,  and  the 
embracing  of  his  present  sentiments.  He  was  a  young 
30 


350  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

man  of  considerable  education,  and  of  much  gravity. 
On  the  Sabbath,  I  preached  at  two  of  his  appoint- 
ments, and  enjoyed  good  seasons. 

July  2,  we  arrived  at  North  Penfield.  Several  had 
been  converted  since  our  last  visit,  and  eighteen  ad- 
ded to  the  church.  We  attended  the  Ontario  quar- 
terly meeting,  holden  the  3d  and  4th.  On  the  Sab- 
bath, during  a  discourse,  the  power  of  the  Lord 
fell  on  a  proud  young  man^  who  had  been  appointed 
to  manage  a  ball  thp  next  day.  He  became  much 
distressed,  went  a  little  distance  from  the  assembly 
into  the  wood,  and  cried  aloud  for  mercy.  He  found 
comfort  soon  after,  and  was  baptized.  Monday,  we 
held  a  meeting  in  the  south  part  of  Penfield,  where 
the  converts  appeared  well  engaged.  After  return- 
ing to  Canandaigua,  we  held  four  meetings,  and  then 
started  for  the  south.  Between  the  12th  and  18th  of 
July,  I  preached  in  Jerusalem,  in  Benton,  four  times 
in  Milo,  and  once  in  Barrington.  Some  of  these 
meetings  were  blessed;  and  at  the  latter,  we  rejoiced 
to  find  a  revival. 

Sabbath,  July  18,  I  preached  twice  in  Catlin;  and 
Elder  Stid,  who  attended  with  me,  baptized  six.  Here 
the  wilderness  had  become  a  '  fruitful  field;'  in  a 
short  time  manv  had  been  converted,  and  more  than 
fifty  baptized  and  added  to  the  church.  Monday  and 
Tuesday,  I  preached  in  Jersey  and  at  Mount  Wash- 
ington, and  enjoyed  solemn  seasons.  For  several 
days  I  had  been  indisposed,  and  on  Wednesday  was 
able  to  ride  only  to  Poultney,  where  I  was  confined 
till  the  next  Sabbath.  We  were  mostly  at  the  house 
of  Dr.  Dean,  whose  skilful  services,  at  this,  and  sev- 
eral other  times,  were  rendered  gratis.  In  conse^ 
quence  of  this  illness,  I  disappointed  sixteen  congre- 
gations, four  of  which  were  supplied  by  a  preacher, 
whom  I  engaged  to  attend  in  my  stead. 

Sabbath,  July  25,  I  preached  twice  in  Poultney, 
and  on  Tuesday  we  arrived  at  Canandaigua.  Being 
still  unwell,  I  tarried  five  or  six  days,  held  three  or 
four  meetings,  and  baptized  one.  In  the  next  week, 
we  attended  the  Benton  quarterly  meeting,  at  West 
river  in  Middlesex.     The  reports  from  the   churches 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  S-'^l 

were  intercstinn:.     Tuesday,  Aug.  10,  we  left  Canan- 
daigua,  and  in   four   days   held   meetings   in    Bristol, 
Rieiimond,  and  Sheldon,  and  visited  my  brother  Ives, 
in  Hamburg.      He  accompanied  us  to  Boston,  N.Y., 
where  we  spent  the  Sabbath  and  held   two   meetings. 
3ry  brother  here  informed  us  that  he  had  obtained  a 
hope  in  Christ,  and  publicly  confessed  it  for  the  first 
time.     He  was  an  apprentice,  separated  from  his  ac- 
quaintance,   and    sutiercd    almost   constantly  /rom  a 
lameness;    yet  he  appeared  resigned,  and  said  he  was 
happy  in  saying,    "  Tliif  will  be  done.'"     On  Monday, 
we  started  for  Attica,    but   my  companion  was  taken 
with  a  fever,  and  we  were  obliged  to   stop.     Yet  the 
Lord  raised  her  up,   so  that  on  the  next  day  we  rode 
to  Batavia.     On  our  arrival   we  met   Elders   Brown, 
Jenkins,    and   Straight,  with  an  assembly  coming  out 
of  the  court-house,  where  they  had  just  organized  a 
church  of  eleven  members.     A  revival  was  progress- 
ing under  the  labours  of  Elder   Straight,   which   we 
11  n'tler stood  was   the   first   that   had  ever  been  in  this 
village.     After  an  hour's  notice,    about  two  hundred 
assembled  in  the  court-house,  to  whom   I   spoke  with 
much  freedom.     We  next  held  meetings   in   Bethany 
and  Middlebury,  which  were  solemn  and  impressive. 
At  the  latter  place,    I  have  since  understood,  a  revi- 
val followed.     Friday,  Saturday,  and  Sabbath,  we  at- 
tended the   Bethany  quarterly  meeting   at  Groveland. 
The  exercises  were  spiritual,   and  some  came  forward 
for  prayers.     Monday  was  spent  agreeably  in  Elders' 
Conference  and  in  a  church  meeting. 

\Ye  attended  our  yearly  meeting  at  Clarkson,  on 
Friday,  iVug.  27,  1B30.  The  reports  from  the  quar- 
terly meetings  were  unusually  interesting.  The  gen- 
eral state  of  engagedness  appeared  to  have  greatly 
increased,  and  a  time  of  such  revival  had  never  before 
been  enjoyed.  At  this  time  the  Allegany  quarterly 
meeting  was  received: — and  it  appeared,  that  within 
the  year  past,  the  number  of  members  in  the  yearly 
meeting  had  increased  nearly  one  quarter.  Saturday, 
four  discourses  were  given;  on  -the  Sabbath  the  as- 
sembly was  large,  and  eighteert  elders  were  present. 
Sermons  were  preached  by  Elders  Wire  and  Braman, 


352  A  RELIGiaUS  NARRATIVE.. 

and  brother  Daniel  Wiers.  These  were  followed  by 
weiglity  and  spiritual  exhortations.  One  of  these  was 
from  Elder  R.  Carey.  He  had  been  ill  for  years, 
yet  he  had  come  seventy-five  miles,  by  short  stages, 
to  attend  this  meeting.  A  little  eon  of  his  came  to 
take  care  of  him;  and  late  in  the  afternoon,  which 
was  as  soon  as  he  was  able,  some  brethren  helped 
him  ascend  the  stand,  and  being  seated,  he  addressed 
the  people.  Every  eye  was  fixed  on  his  pale  face, 
and  every  ear  attentive  to  his  voice.  Several  dropped 
a  tear,  at  his  feeble  appearance,  and  our  sympathy  was 
increased  by  the  reflection,  that  his  abundant  labours 
to  win  souls  to  Christ,  had  increased  his  infirmities, 
and  compelled  him  to  retire  from  the  gospel  field.  His 
words  were  few  and  weighty;  and  on  leaving  the 
stand  he  wept- — as  though  conscious  that  he  might  no 
more  meet  his  brethren  in  yearly  meeting.  Many  were 
much  affected.  In  Eiders'  Conference,  on  Monday, 
brother  Daniel  Wiers  proposed  to  unite  with  the  con- 
nexion,-— on  which  six  Elders  were  appointed  to  visit 
his  native  tov/n  and  hold  a  two  days'  meeting.  I  have 
since  learned  that  the  council  ordained  him  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  The  subject  of  Masonry  was 
again  introduced;  and  a  resolve  passed,  I  think  in  the 
following  v/ords:  "Agreed,  that,  if  any  thing  can  be 
proved  by  human  testimony,  it  is  abundantly  manitest 
that  the  institution  of  Free  Masonry  is  wicked  in  the 
extreme;  and  we  do  most  earnestly  entreat  all  our 
brethren  to  renounce  their  masonic  oblif^aiions ;  and 
have  nothing  to  do  with  that  system."  The  yearly 
meeting  having  appointed  me  their  messenger  to  the 
General  Conference  to  be  holden  in  R.  I.,  I  received 
from  tiie  Elders'  Conference  a  collection  of  about 
twelve  dollars  that  was  taken  the  day  before. 

As  we  expected  to  continue  our  stay  in  New-Eng- 
land, perhaps  a  year,  or  more,  we  had  a  solemn  part- 
ing with  our  dear  brethren.  Tuesday,  I  preached  in, 
Greece;  and  next  day,  to  an  assembly  in  Rochester. 
A  revival  had  lately  commenced  in  this  village. 
Thursday,  I.  spoke  to  an  assembly  in  Penfield;  and 
v/e  sat  together  in  a  heavenly  place.  On  Saturday, 
we  met  with  our  brethren  at  Canandaigua,  and  enjoyed 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  35.3 

the  presence  of  the  Lord.  A  younof  man,  who  was  a 
cripple,  and  who  could  not  speak  distinctly,  related 
his  experience  in  an  impressive  manner.  Next  day, 
I  preached  a  farewell  discourse,  and  baptized  two, 
mIio  were  added  to  the  church,  making  our  number 
twenty-eight.  We  enjoyed  a  melting  season  in  com- 
munion,   and  then  bade  the  dear  brethren  tarewell. 

**>*©<^^«" 
CHAPTER  XXII. 

J^Lj  fif ill  journey  to  JWiv-England. 

Monday,  Sept.  6.  we  commenced  our  journey  to 
New-England,  and  during  the  week  travelled  one 
hundred  and  forty  miles,  and  attended  meetings  in 
Tyre  and  Fabius.  In  consequence  of  illness  I  failed 
of  three  other  appointments.  Saturday  and  Sabbath, 
we  attended  the  tirst  session  of  the  Norwich  quarterly 
meeting,  at  ^ew  Berlin.  Two  years  and  a  half  pre- 
vious, Elder  Adon  Aldrich  came  to  this  town  and 
gathered  the  first  Free-Will  Baptist  church  in  these 
parts.  The  quarterly  meeting  contained  three  church- 
es, about  one  hundred  and  twelve  members,  two  el- 
ders, three  unordained  preachers,  and  one  female 
preacher.  During  the  meeting,  I  gave  three  dis- 
courses: the  brethren  were  engaged,  and  conviction 
reached  the  hearts  of  sinners.  On  Tuesday,  we  rode 
fifty  miles  to  Russia,  where  I  preached  the  next  day. 
We  were  kindly  treated  by  the  Free  Communion 
Baptists.  On  Saturday  we  arrived  at  Arlington, 
V^ermont,  the  native  town  of  my  companion,  and  met 
a  kind  reception  from  our  relatives.  We  attended 
worship  with  the  Episcopalian  church  on  the  Sabbath, 
and  Mr.  Perkins,  their  pastor,  invited  me  to  preach 
in  the  afternoon.  The  invitation  was  unexpected,  but 
accepted  with  pleasure.  The  Lord  gave  me  freedom; 
and  after  sermon,  my  companion  addressed  the  peo- 
ple, reflected  on  her  neglect  of  the  Saviour  while  she 
resided  with  them;  spoke  of  the  bitter  cup  she  had  to 
drink  on  the  account,  and  the  pangs  of  despair  she 
30* 


354  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

had  endured.  The  people  were  attentive  and  solemfi' 
Mr.  Perkins  was  courteous,  and  appeared  to  love 
plain  preaching.  In  the  evening,  I  preached  again 
at  the  same  place.  The  week  following  we  spent 
principally  in  visiting,  and  generally  introduced  reli- 
gious conversation  and  prayer.  I  attended  two  meet- 
ings in  Sandgate ;  some  appeared  serious,  and  two  came 
forward  for  prayer.  Sabbath,  Sept.  26,  I  preached 
twice  in  Arlington.  Next  day,  we  started  for  R.  I., 
and  on  Tuesday  attended  a  meeting  in  the  Baptist 
meeting-liouse  at  White  Creek. 

On  Friday,  we  arrived  at  Burlington,  Conn.,  and 
were  kindly  welcomed  by  iny  uncle  Marks  and  family. 
Six  years  before,  I  had  a  sweet  interview  with  my 
grandfather  Marks,  but  now  his  place  was  empty. 
He  died  of  apoplexy  live  years  since.  We  visited 
his  grave,  and  reflected,  that  soon  we  also  should  be 
gathered  to  the  graves  of  our  fathers.  I  attended 
three  meetings  in  Burlington;  and  the  week  followin«i 
we  visited  relatives  in  Newtown,  Daabury,  New-Mil- 
ford,  and  Southington.  In  Southington  we  passed 
the  house  where  my  mother's  parents  once  resided, 
and  where  I  spent  months  of  my  childhood ;  but  nearly 
all  the  former  inhabitants  were  dead,  and  strangers 
dwelt  in  their  ])lace,  O  time,  what  changes  dost  thou 
make!  Saturday,  we  reached  Middletown,  raid  tar- 
ried with  my  aunt  Graves.  But  O  what  a  change  in 
this  family  since  my  former  visit!  Elder  Graves  and 
two  of  his  daughters  had  fallen  hy  the  spotted  fever. 
Next  day,  we  attended  meeting  with  the  Calvinistic 
Baptists.  Being  invited,  I  spoke  to  the  people  in  the 
aflernopn,  and  felt  the  docerine  of  the  Lord  distil  upon 
me  '  like  the  dew.'  I  understood  the  church  of  which 
iilder  Graves  had  the  care,  severely  felt  the  loss  of 
their  pastor,  and  were  in  a  low  state ;  but  as  the  time 
of  Conference  was  near,  I  could  not  visit  them. 

Monday  morning,  my  aunt  accompanied  us  a  little 
distance  to  the  grave-yard,  where   Elder  Graves,  his 
parents,  his  two  daughters,  and  a  young  man  engaged 
to  one  of  them  in  marriage,  all  lay  side  by  side.     At 
the  head  of  each  was   a  large  white  marble,  with  in- 
scriptions,     Aunt   remarked,    that   this    lonely  spot 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  355 

seemed  more  like  home,  than  lier  empty  habitation. 
Thus  "  man  lieth  down,  and  riseth  not:  till  ilic  heavens 
be  no  more,  theij  shall  not  awake,  nor  he  raised  oid  of 
iheir  sleep. '^  Never  did  I  leel  a  deeper  sense  of  man's 
mortality,  than  at  this  time.  O  what  is  man?  "  He 
Cometh  tbrtli  like  a  flower — he  fleeth  also  as  a  shad- 
ow." We  tarried  the  night  in  Hartford,  M'ith  an  only 
sister  of  my  father,  and  held  a  meeting.  In  two  days, 
we  arrived  at  Greenville  in  Smithficld,  Rhode-Island; 
and  rejoiced  to  meet  with  many  dear  brethren,  partic- 
ularly Elder  E.  Place,  v.hose  labours  had  been  a 
blessing  to  us  at  the  last  Conference. 

Thursday,  Oct.  14,  1830,  the  General  Conference 
commenced  at  9  o'clock,  A.  M.  The  meeting  of 
business  continued  till  Saturday  evening.  In  general, 
much  unanimity  prevailed;  and  our  hearts  were  so 
united  by  love,  that  we  could  say,  as  did  two  disciples 
on  another  occasion,  "  Did  not  our  heart  burn  within 
us.^"  At  this  Conference,  from  the  reports  received, 
there  appeared  to  be  in  the  connexion,  seven  yearly 
meetings,  thirty  quarterly  meetings,  four  hundred  and, 
thirty-six  churches,  and  three  hundred  and  ten  or- 
dained preachers.  Probably  some  of  these  numbers 
fall  short  of  a  correct  enumeration. 

Messengers  were  present  from  every  part  of  the 
connexion,  except  Ohio  yearly  meeting,  from  which 
a  refreshing  letter  was  received.  During  the  sitting 
of  Conference,  meetings  of  worship  were  held  at  the 
meeting-house,  except  on  the  forenoon  of  Thursday 
and  Friday.  Sabbath  morning,  about  two  thousand 
people  assembled,  and,  unexpectedly,  I  was  informed 
that  the  preachers  thought  it  would  be  my  duty  to 
preach.  I  had  no  particular  subject  on  my  mind,  and 
wished  some  other  one  to  go  forward;  but  all  declined. 
A  sense  of  the  importance  of  this  hour — the  respon- 
sibility of  the  speaker,  and  the  reflection  that  the  aged 
and  the  learned  were  present,  and  that  I  was  but  a 
youth,  made  my  spirit  sink  within  me,  and  it  seemed 
as  though  I  was  less  than  the  "  dust  of  the  balance." 
I3ut,  as  Erskine  says, 

«'  He  cuts  me  down  to  builu  me  up, 
He  empties  me  to  fill  my  cup." 


356  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

Second  Tim.  3:16,  occurred  to  my  mind  with  some 
degree  of  light.  I  thought  it  a  suitable  text  for  the 
occasion,  and  concluded  to  speak  from  it.  But  while 
the  messengers  were  giving  a  summary  of  the  revivals 
reported  from  different  parts  of  the  connexion,  my 
text  went  from  me,  and  I  could  not  recollect  it.  The 
time  for  speaking  drew  near — I  was  empty  and  con- 
fused— I  cried  to  the  Lord  for  help;  and  just  before 
I  arose,  the  text  was  brought  to  my  remembrance: 
^'  Jill  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is 
projilahlefor  doctrine.''  My  mind  was  composed,  the 
subject  opened  with  unexpected  clearness,  and  after 
some  introduction,  I  proposed 

I.  To   present  some   of  the  many  arguments  that 
establish  the  divine  authenticity  of  the  Scriptures. 

II.  To  show  what  doctrine  the  Scriptures  teach. 
On  the  first  division,  I  argued  the    authenticity  of 

the  Scriptures,  1.  From  the  prophecies  and  their  ful- 
filment. 2.  From  the  miracles — whose  authenticity 
is  supported  by  a  greater  weight  of  testimony  than  any 
other  facts  of  equal  antiquity.  3.  From  their  internal 
evidences,  and  agreement  with  general  history,  4. 
From  their  unparalleled  number  of  martyrs,  consider- 
ing the  varied  character,  circumstances,  and  manner, 
in  which  they  have  suffered. 

On  the  second  proposition,  I  spo.ke,  1.  Of  God,  his 
unity,  and  attributes.  2.  Of  the  creation  of  man  in 
purity,  and  in  the  image  of  God.  3.  Of  the  account- 
ability of  man,  and  the  law  under  which  he  is  placed. 
4.  Of  the  transgression  of  Adam,  his  fall,  and  its 
effect  on  his  posterity.  5.  Of  the  atonement  made  by 
Christ.  6.  Of  regeneration.  7.  Of  the  church  of 
Christ.  8.  Of  its  discipline  and  government.  9.  Of 
its  ordinances.  10.  Of  perseverance.  11.  Of  the 
general  judgment.  12.  Of  the  final  destinies  of  all 
men. 

It  pleased  the  Lord  to  give  me  unusual  freedom, 
and  I  spoke  nearly  two  hours.  The  Holy  Spirit  moved 
on  the  people,  and  much  of  the  time  many  wept. 
Several  became  resolved  to  seek  the  Lord.  Among 
these  was  a  merchant  at  Greenville,  who  had  hitherto 
trusted  in  morality  for  salvation ;   and  a  school  teach- 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  SoT 

er,  who  had  taken  refuge  in  atheism.  In  the  intermis- 
sion, I  lelt  exceedingly  humhled  lor  my  unproiitable- 
ness,  and  groaned  in  spirit,  fearing  tliat  I  liad  occupied 
a  {)lace  that  might  have  been  filled  more  profitubly  by 
anotiier.  In  the  afternoon,  the  meeting-house  and 
acacemy  were  filled  to  overflowing.  We  attended  at 
the  latter  place,  where  Elder  Place  preached  a  feeling 
discourse,  from  Luke  !;2:14:  "  Glory  to  God  in  the 
highesl,^^  &c.  He  appeared  to  be  full  of  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord.  While  he  was  praying  for  me,  one  expres- 
sion affected  me  much: — "  O  Lord,  he  has  rode  on 
the  King's  beast,  and  worn  the  King's  apparel — now 
may  he  sit  down,  like  Mordecai,  in  the  King's  gate, 
and  remember  that  he  is  but  a  man."  At  the  meet- 
ing-house, Elder  Samuel  Hutchins  gave  a  good  ser-. 
mon. 

Sabbath  evening,  I  spoke  with  freedom  to  about 
five  hundred  people,  in  the  vestry  of  Elder  Tobey's 
meeting-house  at  Providence;  and  they  heard  atten- 
tively. On  Tuesday,  I  preached  in  Burrillville  and 
Blackstone.  At  the  latter  place,  a  revival  had  lately 
commenced.  Several  mourners  kneeled,  while  prayers 
were  offered  for  their  salvation.  Next  day,  I  preach- 
ed in  North  Providence;  and  the  day  following, 
Elders  Loring  and  Yearnshaw,  with  myself,  prepared 
for  publication,  the  Minutes  of  the  four  sessions  o-f 
the  Free-Will  Baptist  General  Conference.  We  did 
this  by  the  appointment  of  the  Conference;  and  in  the 
week  following,  I  published  them  in  a  pamphlet  of 
twenty-four  pages.  This  is  the  first  work  of  the  kind 
published  in  the  connexion,  and  is  an  interesting  ar- 
ticle to  those  who  wish  to  become  acquainted  with  the 
denomination.  It  is  not  designed  as  a  discipline,  but 
.simply  to  show  what  we  believe  is  taught  and  required 
in  the  law  cf  Christ.  I  preached  in  Cranston,  on 
*•'  the  fulness  of  times;"  and,  through  grace,  my  soul 
was  full  of  comfort.  '  O  that  I  were  as  thankful  as  I 
ought  to  be.'  On  Friday,  I  preached  in  Johnston 
and  Greenville.  At  the  former  meeting,  some  ap- 
peared seriously  impressed;  and  at  the  latter,  several 
came  forward  for  prayer.  Reformation  now  began  to 
be  visible  in  Greenville.     Of  the  four  sessions  of  the 


358  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

General  Conference,  revivals  have  followed  three. 
Saturday  evening,  and  Sabbath,  Oct.  24,  I  preached 
four  times  in  Pawtucket,  and  enjoyed  liberty.  The 
assemblies  increased;  and  at  the  last  meeting,  the 
people  could  hardly  be  convened  in  the  house.  The 
word  was  blessed  to  some,  one  of  whom  I  understood 
was  soon  converted. 

On  Monday,  Oct.  25,  I  had  designed  to  start  for 
Maine,  where  I  had  sent  appointments.  But  Elder 
Tobey  having  solicited  us  to  spend  a  week  in  Provi- 
dence, they  had  been  withdrawn,  and  we  accepted 
the  invitation,  making  Elder  Tobey's  house  our  home. 
I  preached  in  the  evening  at  the  house  of  Elder  Allen 
Brown.  Three  or  four  preachers  were  present,  the 
governour's  wife  and  daughter,  and  several  of  the 
higher  class.  Yet  the  Lord  hid  the  "fear  of  man'* 
from  me,  and  enabled  me  to  speak  with  much  bold- 
ness. Wednesday  evening,  I  spoke  with  freedom  to 
about  two  hundred  people,  in  the  west  part  of  the 
town;  and  on  the  next  evening,  again  at  the  vestry, 
which  was  filled.  Friday,  I  attended  a  meeting  in 
Greenville.  A  few  had  found  peace,  and  fifteen  came 
forward  for  prayer.  The  day  following,  on  our  way 
to  Olneyville,  while  reading  how  the  Indians  had  been 
*'  rooted  out"  of  their  "  good  land,"  and  reduced  to 
a  handful,  I  was  led  to  reflect  on  the  iniquity  that  has 
polluted  the  earth,  and  the  misery  that  has  made  "the 
whole  creation"  groan  and  travel  "in  pain  together 
until  now."  Such  was  the  scene  of  madness,  folly, 
and  sin,  now  presented  to  my  view,  that  I  wept  for 
miles — My  heart  was  filled  with  pain,  and  I  said,  "  O 
that  my  head  were  waters,  and  mine  eyes  a  fountain 
of  tears,  that  I  might  weep  day  and  night  for"  a  ruin- 
ed world.  On  our  arrival  at  Olneyville,  I  told  Elder 
Cheney  my  feelings;  and,  as  I  had  an  appointment  at 
his  meeting-house,  he  gave  me  this  text,  "  We  know 
that  we  are  of  God,  and  the  whole  world  lieth  in  wicked- 
ness." I  preached  from  it,  and  had  a  solemn  time. 
Next  morning,  the  house  was  filled,  and  I  spoke  again 
with  freedom.  In  the  afternoon,  I  preached  on  the 
atonement,  at  Elder  Tobey's  meeting-house  in  Prov- 
idence;  and  in  the  evening,  to  about  one  thousand 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  359 

people  in  the  same  place,  on  the  subject  of  faith, 
The  Lord  assisted  me,  blessed  be  his  name.  Durincr 
our  stay  in  Providence,  Elder  Tobey  showed  us  many 
favours,  and  through  his  influence  I  received  a  pres- 
ent of  a  cloak. 

We  had  now  been  in  R.  I.  seventeen  days,  and  had 
constantly  met  with  unexpected  kindness.    I  had  been 
unable  to  comply  with   one   half  of  the   earnest   so- 
licitations for  preaching;   and  the  entreaties  of  many, 
especially  in  Smithfield,   that   I    should  return,  after 
meeting  my  engagements  in  INIaine,  influenced  me  to 
abandon    my  intention  of  spending   the   fall   in  that 
state,  arid   to  leave  appointments   for    my  immediate 
return.     Monday,   Nov.    1,    we   started   in  company 
with    Elder  A.  Rollins   and   wile  for  Maine.     In  the 
evening,  I  preached  in  Boston,  Mass.;   and  the  next 
evening  at   Haverhill,    on   the   Merrimack.     Here  I 
was  filled  with  the  love  of  God.     Wednesday  evening, 
I  preached  at  Dover,  N.  H.,  and  the  next  day,  visit- 
ed the  different  rooms  of  the  calico  manufactory,   a 
building  of  six  stories.     While  beholding  the  machin- 
ery, I  remembered  the  scripture,    "  Man  hath  sought 
out   many   inventions;"  and   thought   within  myself, 
'  If  men  were  half  as  wise  in  the  care  of  their  souls, 
as  they  are  anxious  in  their  care   for  the   body,    the 
world   would  be   happy.'     On    Friday  we  arrived  at 
Limerick,  and  attended  a  prayer  meeting.     Next  day 
I  preached  in  Parsonsfield;  and  on  the  Sabbath,  spoke 
with  usual  freedom  to  a  crowded  assembly  at  Limer- 
ick corner.     We  attended  two  meetings  on  Monday, 
and  the  next  morning   started  for  R,  I.     In  the  eve- 
ning,  I  met  about  eight  hundred  people  in  the  Meth- 
odist chapel  at  Somersworth,  N.  H.     I  read  a  hymn, 
and  as  they  sung,  one  played  on  a  bass-viol.     On  the 
Sabbath    previous,    I   had   preached  from  Col.  3:17: 
''And  whatsoever   ye  do  in  word,  or  deed,   do  all  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.''     I  recollected,    that  in  that 
discourse,   I   preached   pointedly,    that    to    obey  this 
command.  Christians  should  do  nothing,  except  what 
is  commanded  by  Jesus  Christ:   and   as   I   could  re- 
member no  command  of  the  Saviour  for  the  use  of  the 
viol,  I  sighed  in  spirit.    After  prayer,  I  named  a  text. 


?60  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

and  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  stand  by  me.  Next  evo- 
iiing,  I  met  a  crowded  assembly  at  the  Methodist 
chapel  in  Dover.  Here  they  also  used  the  viol.  Dur- 
ing the  day  I  had  reflected  much  on  the  use  of  instru-* 
ments  of  music  in  the  house  of  God,  and  queried  as 
to  the  propriety  of  reading  hymns  to  be  sung  in  con- 
nection with  their  use.  I  was  satisfied,  that  there  was 
no  authority  in  the  New  Testament  for  the  practice; 
yet  I  said  within  myself,  as  the  use  of  instruments  is 
not  uncommon  in  this  society,  and  they  have  opened 
their  meeting-house  to  me,  some  will  be  grieved  if  I 
should  make  any  objections, — I  will  try  to  have  as 
much  of  the  Spirit  as  possible,  and  preach  Christ  to 
the  people.  So  I  read  a  hymn,  and  they  used  the 
viol  while  they  sung.  But  now  a  cloud  came  over  my 
mind,  and  the  Lord  hid  his  face.  I  tried  to  preach, 
but  was  greatly  closed,  and  with  difficulty  made  out 
a  dry  sermon. 

One  reflection  sunk  deep  into  my  soul.  I  have  sol- 
emnly covenanted  to  obey  the  Nevv^  Testament  as  my 
only  'perfect  laic; — this  restricts  all  my  actions  to  the 
commandments  of  God;  yet  by  reading  hymns,  I  have 
appyobafed  the  use  of  the  viol,  which  God  hath  not 
required,  and  which  has  a  tendency  to  destroy  the 
spirituality  of  worship;  and  when  I  am  dead,  my  ex- 
ample may  be  pleaded  to  justify  the  practice.  I 
mourned,  and  scarcely  knev/  what  to  do.  I  could  not 
call  this  subject  a  trifling  one,  and  thus  go  along  with 
the  current  of  popular  opinion.  As  the  largest  num- 
ber consists  of  units,  so  life  is  made  up  of  things 
which  many  call  trifles.  Yet,  should  I  conclude  that 
I  could  not  admit  the  use  of  the  viol  in  my  meetings, 
it  would  subject  me  to  considerable  inconvenience. 
I  had  appointments  in  popular  congregations,  where 
I  had  received  many  expressions  of  kindness;  and 
many  that  were  dear  to  me  would  probably  be  grieved. 
And  now  what  should  I  do?  After  much  trial  and 
fervent  prayer,  the  following  reflections  settled  my 
mind : 

1.  With  all  the  solemnities  of  an  oath,  I  have  en- 
gaged to  obey  the  gOspel  of  Christ.  This  requires 
me  to  '*  do  all"  that  I  do,  "  ia  the  name  of  the  Lord.'' 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  SCA 

^ow  if  I  use  instrumental  music  *'  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,'"  or  approbate  its  use  by  reading  hymns,  which 
is  the  same  thing,  I  am  an  impostor;  because  I  do  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  that  which  he  hath  not  requir- 
ed at  my  hand.  And  should  I  use  instruments  in  wor- 
ship, without  doing  it  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  then 
I  should  violate  the  law  that  restricts  all  my  actions 
to  the  commandments  of  God.  And  as  there  is  no 
command  for  the  practice, — if  it  is  useful  to  the  church, 
then  some  in  this  day  have  become  "  icise  above  what 
is  ?cn7/e»" — wise  above  Jesus  Christ,  "  the  wisdom  of 
God."  For  they  have  discovered  one  ^'  good  //mho-" 
which  Jesus  did  not  see;  for  had  he  seen  that  it  would 
be  a  "good  thing, '^  he  would  have  given  instructions 
accordingly.  For  "no  good  thing  will  he  withhold 
from  them  that  walk  uprightlij.'^ 

2.  The  use  of  instrumental  music  was  no  part  of 
the  law  that  God  gave  to  Moses.  And  though  the 
ceremonial  law  '  stood  in  types  and  shadows  and  car- 
nal ordinances,  to  be  observed  till  the  time  of  refor- 
mation;' yet  God  did  not  see  fit  to  give  instrumental 
music  even  in  that  dispensation.  And  though  the 
trumpet  was  used  according  to  the  law,  its  use  was 
never  ordered  except  to  give  a  definite  signification; 
so  an  "  uncertain  sound,  ^^  that  is,  a  sound  without  a 
particular  signification,  was  not  ordered  by  the  law. 
Paul  says,  1  Cor.  14:11;  "  If  I  know  not  the  mean- 
ing of  the  voice — he  that  speaketh  shall  be  a  barba- 
rian unto  me."  Instrumental  music  is  like  a  barba- 
rian language — or  rather,  it  has  no  meaning.  "  God 
is  a  Spirit:  and  they  that  worship  him  must  worship 
him  in  spirit  and  in  truth."  Instruments  of  music 
may  praise  their  inventors,  but  they  cannot  praise 
God.  He  is  not  worshipped  by  the  works  of  "  men^s 
hands. '^^  The  Scriptures  do  not  warrant  the  conclu- 
sion, that  David  was  authorized  by  God  to  introduce 
instrumental  music  into  the  Jewish  church.  The 
Scriptures  present  to  us  two  dispensations,  the  law, 
and  the  gospel.  "  The  law  was  given  by  INIoses — 
grace  and  truth  came  by  Jesus  Christ."  Admitting 
that  David  was  inspired  to  use  instruments, — as  the 
law  was  not  given  by  him,  that  could  not  make  the 
31 


3'o2  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVS.  > 

practice  obligatory  on  the  Jewish  church.  As  welt 
might  we  suppose  dancing  was  to  be  perpetuated,  for 
.David  danced.  And  surely  there  is  no  reason,  ex- 
cept the  mere  incHnaiion  of  will-wo7'shippers,  why  one 
should  be  adopted  from  his  example,  rather  than  the 
other.  One  has  his  ear  pleased  with  such  kind  of 
music,  and  it  becomes  his  ivill  that  it  should  be  intro- 
duced into  meetings,  and,  to  justify  himself,  he  saith, 
"^  David,  the  man  after  God's  own  heart,  used  instru- 
ments." Others,  who  wish  to  dance,  appeal  to  the 
same  authority,  and  say,  "  David  danced."  So,  in-^ 
sfrumentai  music  and  dancing  stand  on  the  same  au- 
thority. Again,  David  and  others,  "  entered  into  the 
house  of  God,  and  did  eat  the  she^V  bread  which  was 
not  lawful  for  him  to  eat,"  and  the  priests  in  the  tem- 
ple profaned  the  Sabbath,  and  '*  were  blameless." 
But  these  were  cases  of  exception  to  general  obliga- 
tion. So,  even  if  David  were  indulged  in  the  use  of 
musical  instruments,  it  might  be  a  similar  case  of  ex- 
ception, and  others  generally  under  the  same  dispen- 
sation might  not  be  blameless  in  the  same  thing.  Sol- 
omon says,  Eccl.  2:8:  "I  gat  me  men-singers  and 
women-sinfrers,  and  the  delights  of  the  sons  of  men, 
as  musical  instruments,  and  that  of  all  sorts."  And 
in  the  eleventh  verse,  he  says:  "  I  looked  on  all  the 
works  that  my  hands  had  wrought — and,  behold,  all 
was  vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit."  And  though  the 
Lord  suffered  the  practice  for  a  time,  yet  "from  the 
beginning  it  was  not  so;"  and   he   saith,  Amos  6:  5: 

''  Wo  to  them  that  are  at  ease  in  Zion that  chant   to 

the  sound  of  the  viol,  andinvent  to  themselves  instruments 
of  music,  like  Bavid.^'  Thus,  God  himself,  even  under 
the  law,  pronounced  a  ivo  against  those  who  sung  to 
the  sound  of  the  viol. 

3.  Even  though  God  had  approbated  instrumental 
music  in  the  law,  this  would  by  no  means  justify  its 
use  in  the  gospel  dispensation.  The  law  was  a  dis- 
pensation of  the  letter,  the  gospel  is  a  dispensation  of 
the  Spirit.  JYew  wine  must  not  he  put  into  old  bottles. 
The  gospel  ought  not  to  be  corrupted  by  '  Judaizing' 
teachers,^ 

4.  By  the  use  of  instruments  in  singing,  the  peoplft 


K    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  SC? 

are  prevented  from  understanding  the  words;  and 
there  is  a  departure  from  the  resolution  of  an  inspired 
apostle,  "  I  will  sing  with  the  spirit,  and  I  will  sing 
with  the  understanding  also."  Again,  it  is  a  useless 
expense.  True  it  may  be  small  at  tirst;  but  it  will 
not  rest  here.  The  progress  of  errour  is  rapid,  in 
a  few  years  a  bass-viol  will  not  do.  Several  hundred 
dollars  must  be  expended  for  an  organ;  and  tho«e 
who  use  it  must  have  a  salarij.  This  a  yoke  that  tho 
church  is  not  able  to  bear,  for  they  '  have  the  poor  al- 
ways uith  them.'*  We  are  God's  stewards;  and  since 
he  has  not  required  this  at  our  hand,  we  may  be  ac- 
cused of  wasting  his  goods. 

5.   The  Saviour  promised  his  apostles:  ''  The  Hoiv 
Ghost  shall  teach  you  all  things."    And  said:  "When 
the  Spirit  of  truth  is  come,    he  will  guide  you  into  all 
truth."     I  have  known  but  few  Christians,   however, 
if  any,  who  have  pretended  that  either  the  apostles  or 
themselves,  were  taught   by  the  Holy  Ghost,  or  jjui- 
ded  by  the  Comforter,   the   Spirit   of  truth,   to  bring 
this  practice  into  the  church.     It  is  often  a  cause  of 
great  trial  to  humble  Christians,  and   sometimes  has 
driven  them  from   their   meetings  of  worsliin.      Fre- 
■quently  it  has  been  the  cause    of   dividino;  churches, 
and  sometimes    of  destroying  their  visibility.     And, 
though  instruments  are  hitely  used  in  the  Methodist 
church,  their  learned  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  savs,    in  his 
commentary   on   Amos  G:5:    "I    believe   that    David 
was  not  authorized  by  the  Lord  to  introduce  that  mr.l- 
litude  of  musical  instruments  into  the  divine  worship, 
of  which  we  read:   and  I  am  satisfied  that  his  conduct 
in  this  respect  is  most  solemnly  reprehended  by  this 
prophet;   and  I  further  believe  that  this  use  of  sucii 
instruments  of  music,    in    the    Christian  church,    is 
icithout  the  sanction,  and  against   the  icill,    of  God;  — 
that  they  are  subversive  of  the  true  spirit  of  devotion; 
and  that  they  arc  swful.     If  there  was  a  wo   to   them 
who  invented  instruments  of  music,  as  did  David,  ua- 
.ler  the  law,   is  there  no  leo,  no  curse,  to  them  who  in- 
vent  them,    and   introduce   them  into  the    worship  of 
God  in  the  Christian  church.^     1  am  an  old  man,  and 
^n  old  minister;   and  I  here  declare  that  I  never  knew 


364  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

them  productive  of  any  good  in  the  worship  of  God; 
and  have  had  reason  to  believe  that  they  were   pro- 
ductive of  much  evil.     Music,  as  a  science,  I  esteem 
and  admire:  but  instruments  of  music  in  the  house  of 
God,   I  abominate  and  abhor.     This  is  the  abuse  of 
music. '^' 

A  principal  argument  used  for  its  support,  viz:  that 
it  attracts  people  to  the  meetings,  and  by  this  means 
they  are  converted, — if  it  proves  any  thing,  proves 
too  much:  for  there  are  many  things  that  are  wicked, 
which  nevertheless  attract  people,  and  draw  them  to 
meeting,  and  they  are  awakened  and  converted.  Yet 
this  does  not  in  the  least  degree  justify  the  things  that 
induced  them  to  attend  worship.  Several  have  re- 
ceived their  first  conviction  from  joining  in  the  dance; 
and  some  denominations  bring  up  their  children  within 
the  pales  of  the  church, — and  this  has  been  instru- 
mental of  their  conversion;  yet  these  circumstances 
will  not  justify  practices  contrary  to  the  word  of  God. 

From  these  reflections,  I  became  decided  as  to  my 
duty.  And  lest  the  influence  of  some  of  my  dear 
brethren  should  turn  m^from  my  steadfastness,  I 
made  a  solemn  covenant  with  the  Lord,  that  I  would 
not  approbate  this  practice  by  reading  hymns  know- 
ingly to  be  sung  in  connexion  with  the  use  of  musi- 
cal instruments;  but  would  give  my  testimony  against 
this  innovation  on  gospel  worship.* 

*  But  some  may  say,  there  is  no  more  scripture  authority  for  the  sing- 
ing of  the  irreligious  in  meetings  of  worship,  than  for  instrumental  music. 
True,  there  is  not ;  and  when  I  read  hymns,  I  read  them  for  the  saints 
to  sing,  and  not  for  sinners  ;  and  if  sinners  do  sing  with  the  saints  to 
praise  tlie  Lord  with  their  lips,  while  their  heart  is  far  from  him,  they 
"must  see  to  it."  With  the  following  remarks  of  Dr.  A.  Clarke,  I 
perfectly  agree :  "  The  spirit  and  the  understanding  are  seldom  uni- 
ted in  our  conaregational  sinainjf.  Those  whose  hearts  are  riijht  with 
God,  have  generally  no  skill  in  music;  and  those  who  are  well  skill- 
ed in  music,  have  seldom  a  devotional  spirit ;  but  are  generally  proud, 
self-willed,  contentious,  and  jvrrogant.  Do  not  these  persons  entirely 
overrate  themselves  1 — And  should  any  thing  be  esteemed  in  the  churcn 

of  God,  but  in  proportion  to  its  utility  1 Some    of  those    who  sing 

with  the  understanding ,  without  the  spirit,  suppose  themselves  of 
j;reat  consequence  in  the  church  of  Christ;  and  they  find  foolish,  super- 
ficial people,  whom  they  persuade  to  be  of  their  own  mind,  and  some 
raise  parties  and  contentions,  if  they  have,  not  every  thing  their  0W7i 
way;  and  that  way  is  generally  as  absurd,  as  it  is  unscriptural,  and 
contra^ry  to  the  spirit  and  simpliqity  of  the  gospel."     The  first  thing  tha- 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  .'305 

Thursday,  Nov.  1 1,  we  continued  our  journey,  and 
r>ii  Saturday  arrived  at  Pawtucket,  much  fafiiifued.  In 
ilie  evening  1  preached  in  this  place,  and  on  the  Sab- 
bath spoke  in  much  weakness  at  Providence,  North 
Providence,  and  Greenville,  In  the  latter,  I  enjoyed 
a  good  season.  After  the  meeting.  I  was  sick,  and 
went  out  but  little  till  the  next  Tuesday.  Diirinjz; 
our  absence,  the  number  of  mourners  had  increased, 
and  a  few  were  brought  into  liberty.  Amono-  these. 
were  the  merchant  und  atheist  named  before.  The 
former,  I  understood,  on  hearing  that  his  wife  was 
converted,  wept  alowd  fyr  two  hours,  and  praved  tor 
mercy;  and  in  a  meeting  shortly  after,  he  said,  '  I  had 
built  what  I  thought  a  fine  tabric — and  trusted  in 
morality.  But  I  thank  God  that  he  has  thrown  it  all 
<iown.'  This  seemed  to  overthrow  a  refuo-e  of  the 
wicked,  who  had  often  pointed  to  J\Ir.  A.,  saving, 
'  Show  us  a  Christian  that  is  more  upright.'  Durin"- 
the  week,  I  preached  in  Scituate,  Greenville,  twice 
m  Gloucester,  and  enjoyed  usual  freedom. 

On  the-  Sabbath,  the  meeting-house  at  Greenville 
was  filled  with  people,  and  I  spoke  on  baptism.  After 
ihis,  Elder  Allea  baptized  four.  I  gave  a  discourse 
in  the  afternoon  on  communion.  In  the  evening  we 
attended  a  conference;  saints  were  edified,  and  some 
mourners  arose  for  prayer.  Monday  evening,  ?4t 
North  Providence,  I  spoke  from  Rom.  8:29,  30:  '*  For 
whom  he  did  foreknow,"  &.e.  Next  day,  I  preached 
near  Esq.  Matthewson's;  and  the  day  foliowintT, 
which  was  the  day  appointed  for  thanksgiving,  we 
rode  in  a  tedious  storm  to  Olneyville,  where  I  "spoke 
to  about  sixty.  After  this,  on  our  way  to  Providence, 
the  wind  increased  to  a  gale,  but  the  Lord  preserved 
us;  and  in  the  evening  I  spoke  with  freedom  at  the 
house  of  Elder  Tobey.  Next  evening,  I  met  about 
four  hundred  people  at  the  second  Baptist  church  in 
Providence.  Hearing  the  sound  of  an  organ,  I  re- 
marked to   the  minister  of  this  consreeation,   that  I 

gospel  requires  of  the  unregenerate,  is  repentance  and  conversion  :  after 
these,  and  not  before,  they  are  subjects  of  other  commands  and  exhorta- 
tions :  then  they  may  ♦♦  sing  and  make  melody  in  their  hearts  unto  the 
X-ord." 

31* 


S66  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

could  not  in  good  conscience  admit  its  use;  and  ask- 
ed him  how  I  could  avoid  it  and  not  give  offence. 
He  replied,  "  The  meeting  is  your  own,  and  it  is  your 
right  to  conduct  it  as  you  please."  So  I  read  a  hymn, 
and  requested  the  singers  to  omit  the  use  of  the  or- 
gan. The  request  was  granted,  and  they  sung  with 
the  understanding,  and  I  thought  with  the  spirit.  The 
manner  in  which  I.  was  treated,  is  an  example  that  is 
praiseworthy.  A  congregation,  or  a  band  of  singers, 
have  no  right  to  usurp  authority  over  the  conscience 
of  a  minister.  On  Saturday,  1  preached  at  Sprague's 
manufactory  in  Smithfield;  two  were  deeply  exercised, 
and  kneeled  in  the  time  of  prayer;  one  of  these,  I 
understood,  found  peace  the  next  day. 

Sabbath,  Nov.  28,  I  preached  three  times  in  Che- 
patchet  with  considerable  freedom;  and  at  the  close 
of  the  third  sermon,  I  had  such  a  sense  of  the  state 
of  the  wicked,  that  I  could  not  refrain  from  weeping 
aloud.  During  this  week  I  held  meetings  in  Burrill- 
ville,  Smithfield,  Scituate,  and  attended  a  conference 
at  Greenville.  The  reformation  continued  moderately. 
Sabbath  forenoon,  while  speaking  from  Eccl.  12:14, 
I  remarked  that  secrecy  is  a  sign  of  iniquity;  and  that 
Christians  should  be  open  in  their  conduct;  and 
quoted  several  scriptures  against  "  the  uwrks  of  dark- 
ness.^' In  the  afternoon,  we  heard  Elder  William 
Hurley,  a  minister  of  the  General  Baptists,  from  Eng- 
land.* He  preached  an  excellent  discourse  from 
Luke  13:24:     "  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate,'" 


*  There  are  several  sects  of  the  General  Baptists  in  England.  One 
of  these  is  nearly  the  same  in  sentiment  as  the  Free-Will  Baptists  ia 
America;  and  an  interesting  correspondence  has  existed  between  them 
and  our  connexion  for  about  four  years.  Elder  Hurley  is  a  member  of 
the  connexion  that  corresponds  with  us.  He  informed  me,. that  they  do 
not  practice  what  is  called  open  communion;  yet  he  said  this  differ- 
ence might  have  originated  from  the  different  circumstances  of  the 
congregations  in  England  and  Anaerica.  In  that  country  the  people 
attend  their  own  meetings  with  great  regularity;  and  application  from 
one  of  another  denomination  to  commune  with  them  is  rarely  matie. 
This  opinion  is  confirmed  by  the  fact,  that  those  of  their  churches  and 
preachers  in  this  country,  that  have  become  acquainted  with  the  Free- 
Will  Baptists,  have  united  with  them.  Thus  a  conference  of  their 
churches  containing  between  one  and  two  thousand  members  in  North: 
Carolina,  have  lately  agreed  to  open  their  communion  to  all  saints,  and 
have  united  with  the  Free-Will  Baptist  connexion. 


A    RELIGIOUS    .VARRATIVK.  567 

&.C.     In  tlie  eveninfr  I  preached  near  Smitlifield,  and 
liad  a  very  interesting   time;   several   spoke,  and  six 
covenanted  to  seek  the  Lord,     The  next  morninfr,   a 
man  asked  me  who  I  meant  in  my  sermon,  yesterday, 
wiien  I  said,  "  It  is  a  siiame  to  speak  of  those  things 
that  are  done  of  them  in  secret."     I  told  him  that  tJhe 
saying    was    borrowed    from   the    Bible,    and   that    I 
meant   all  who    do  in   secret   that  of  which  they  are 
ashamed.      "  But,"  said  he,  "did  you  not  mean   ma- 
sons T^     I  said  if  masons  do  in  secret  those  things  of 
which  it  is  a  shame  to  speak,  I  did.      "  Well,  well,'* 
said  he,  "  you  had  better  mind   how  you  bring  up  a 
respectable  body  of  men  in   public   where  they   have 
not  a  chance  to  answer  for  themselves.     I  thought  I 
should  come  to  hear  you  preach  in  the  evening;   but 
at'ter  hearing  those  remarks,  I  concluded  that  I  would 
not."     He  then   left  me   abruptly.     Tuesday,  I   met 
Elders  Tobey,  Yearnshaw,  and  Allen  at  Greenville, 
to  ordain   Ethan   Thornton,    a   brother    of   Elder  A. 
Thornton,  deceased,  to  the   office  of  a   deacon.     By 
his  request,   1    preached   on    the   occasion,    and  felt- 
greatly  impressed  with  the   importance    of  the  duties 
of  this  sacred  office.     Next  day,  I  had  a  meeting  at 
Gloucester,  and  one  who  had  covenanted  with  me  to 
seek  the  Lord,  gave  intimations  of  having  found  Jesus. 
Thursday,  Dec.  9,  we  attended   a  meeting   at  the 
meeting-house  in  Greenville,   which  was  designed  to 
expose  the  iniquity  of  Free  Masonry.   Elder  Allen  de- 
clining an  invitation  to  make  the  introductory  prayer, 
the  request  was  addressed  to  me.    And  as  the  voice  of 
inspiration  says,  "  I  will  that  men  pray  every  where," 
I  accepted  the  invitation.     After  this,' we  heard  a  very 
candid  and  able  discourse   on  the   subject,  from   Mr. 
Moses  Thatcher,  a  Congregationalist  minister.    Then 
an  aged  and  venerable  Quaker,  who  had  been  a  ma- 
son, testified,  that   the   disclosures   relative  to  Free 
Masonry  were  correct,  as  far   as   he   had   taken   the 
degrees.     I  had  said  nothing  on   the   subject,  in  any 
public  meeting  in  New-England;   and  had  calculated 
to   be  silent  in   this   meeting;    but  now   a  tremblings 
seized  me,  and   I  felt   impressed,  I  believed,  by  the- 
Spirit   of  the  Lord,  to  state  some  facts  with  which.  J> 


3C8  A  RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

had  been  acquainted,  connected  with  the  abduction 
of  Morgan.  For  I  had  found,  to  my  surprise,  that 
suich  had  been  the  power  of  the  deception  used  by  the 
fraternihj,  that  very  many  supposed  that  IMorgan  had 
never  been  taken  away  by  masons;  or  if  he  had,  that 
it  was  only  done  by  a  few,  and  the  deed  was  disap- 
proved by  the  institution,  &c.  I  was  acquainted  with 
facts  which  were  weighty  on  the  subject;  and  I  be- 
lieved I  should  be  condemned  by  God,  if  I  now  with- 
held these  things  from  the  people.  I  also  knew  there 
were  serious  persons  in  the  multitude  present,  to 
whom  tiie  silence  of  Christians  respecting  this  evil, 
was  a  great  "  stumbling  block."  Therefore,  lest  I 
should  be  guilty  of  the  blood  of  souls,  I  stated  some 
facts,  gave  my  testimony  against  the  institution,  made 
an  apology  for  those  that  had  been  taken  in  the  snare, 
entreating  the  people  to  deal  tenderly  with  them,  and 
warned  sinners  to  be  cautious,  lest  this  subject  should 
take  their  attention  from  their  eternal  interests.  I 
spoke  about  fifteen  minutes.  Most  of  the  assembly 
wept,  and  after  meeting,  some  to  whom  this  subject 
had  been  a  trial,  manifested  seriousness  for  the  tirst 
time,  and  with  tears  asked  me  to  pray  for  them. 
From  this  time,  however,  the  countenance  and  con- 
duct of  those  that  were  in  heart  allached  to  the  instir 
tution  were  nif^terially  changed — some  that  had  ap- 
peared to  be  my  friends  turned  against  me — and 
letters,  unfriendbj,  cruel,  and  slanderous,  were  sent 
before  me  to  IMaine,  apparently  to  hedge  up  my 
way.  This  was  unexpected  opposition,  and  sucii  as 
I  had  never  before  met  from  ******* 
My  heart  was  filled  with  mourning,  and  I  wept  day 
and  night. — I  little  thought,  when  I  left  my  own 
country  to  visit  my  dear  brethren  in  the  east,  that  for 
the  conscientious  discharge  of  my  duty,  I  should  have 
to  endure  such  opposition.  But  this  is  riolhing,  com- 
pared with  v.'hat  my  Lord  has  endured  for  me:  and 
he  said  of  the  world,  "  ^le  it  Iiaieth,  because  I  tcsiifi^ 
of  it,  thai  the  icorks  thereof  are  eriL"  Therefore,  1 
have  been  enabled  to  commit  these  things  to  Him 
who  *' jud<yetk  righteoushj,^^  and  pray  that  ''my  mis- 
judi^ing  friends''  may  consider  what  these  scriptures 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  S69 

mean:   "  Touch  not  mine  anointed,  and  do  my  prophets 
no   /mrm" — '' Inasmuch    as  ye    have  done    it    unto    one 
of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me." 
On  Saturday  I  preached  at  Olneyville,  and  on  the 
Sabbath  gave  my   farewell   discourse  in    Greenville. 
Some  wept  aloud,  and  nine  mourners  covenanted  to 
seek  the  Lord  as  long  as  they  lived.      Several  breth- 
rr^n  and  friends,  knowing  that  I  had  made  a  consider- 
able sacrifice  to   return  to   this   state,  communicated 
liberally;   especially  as   they   knew   I    had    received 
very  little,  because  I  had  testified  against  the  works 
of  iniquity.     After  preaching    in  North   Providence, 
Providence,  Pawtucket,  Rehoboth,  and  Attleborough, 
we   went  in  a  steam-boat  to  Newport,  where  we  tar- 
ried six   days.     I  preached  six   times,    and    enjoyed 
some  freedom.     We  were  kindly  received  by  Elders 
Eddie  and  McKcnzie.     The  latter  is  a  youn»  man  of 
the    age    of  eighteen   years,   and  was  ordained   the 
spring  before.     He  had  the   care   of  a   considerable 
church,  and  appeared  humble  and  well  engaged.    We 
were  told  that  he  commenced  preaching  in  his  fatber'^a 
chamber,  when  a  little   boy;   and  gathered   a  societjr 
of  about  fifty,  of  his  age,  each  of  whom  gave   a  cent 
every  week  which  was  distributed  to  the  poor. 

We  visited  the  grave-yard   in  Newport.     It  con- 
tains some  acres,  and  the  greater  part  is  closely  filled 
with    graves.       Unnumbered   monuments   and    tomb- 
stones of  all  kinds  were  standing,  inclining,  or  lying 
on  the  ground.     For  an   hour  we   walked   o'er  "  the 
congregation  of  the  dead;''  and  when  I  saw  how  time 
had  baffled  the   labours   of  man  to   perpetuate   their 
memory,  and  that  they  lay  here   forgotten,  I  fell  on 
my  face  and  cried,    '  Alas,  this  is  the  end  of  my  race, 
and  thus  doth  the  glory  of  man  fade  away!     And  now 
mine  eyes  have  seen  an  end  of  all  earthly  perfection.* 
We  also  visited  the  Jews'  synagogue,    which   is   an 
elegant  square  brick  building.     While  we  viewed  the 
altar,   the   ten   commandments   written   on    plates   of 
brass,  the  vessels   of  Mosaic  work,  the  candlesticks, 
whose  lights  had  gone  out,  and  the  burying   ground, 
all  of  which  seemed   desolate   monuments   of  wealth 
SPd  grandeur;   and  while  we  reflected  that  not  a  Jew 


S70  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

remained  on  the  island,  we  were  reminded  of  what 
the  crucifiers  of  the  Saviour  said,  "  His  blood  be  on 
us,  and  on  our  children,"  and  of  the  numerous  proph- 
ecies concerning  the  desolations  of  that  unbelieving 
nation.  Truly  God  hath  visited  "  the  iniquities  of 
the  fathers  upon  the  children"  that  hate  him;  and 
hath  required  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God  at  their 
hand. 

From  Newport  we   went   to   Boston,    and    tarried 
three  days.     I  preached  thrice  in  an  upper  chamber 
with  freedom.     Several  were  revived,  and  some  were 
awakened.     On  Saturday,  Dec.   25,  we  attended  the 
Roman    Catholic   celebration   of  Christmas,   or  the 
birth-day  of  Christ.      More  than  two  thousand  people 
were  present,  seven  hundred  of  whom  we  understood 
were  members  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church.     They 
played  on  several  kinds  of  instruments  of  music,  and 
accompanied  them  with  singing.     Here  we  saw  their 
images,  paintings,  and  candles  burning  at  noon-day; 
and  a  great  many  other  things   not  named  in  the  Bi- 
ble.    Several  priests,  and  a  bishop   attended,  clad  in 
very  sumptuous  apparel;   which,  at   a  little   distance, 
appeared  to  be  cloth   covered  with   gold   and   silver, 
gems    and   needle-work.     The    attire   of  the   bishop 
surpassed  that  of  the  others  in   sliow  and  grandeur. 
He  had  also  a  mitre  on  his  head,  that  appeared  to  be 
covered  with  gilt.     A  part  of  the  time  they  stood  with 
their  backs  to  the  people,   frequently  kneeling  before 
their  images,  and  then   immediately  rising;   some  of 
the  time  they  read  prayers  in  Latin.     A  youngpriest, 
clad  in  a  white  surplice,  preached  to  the  people;   but 
his  voice  was  so  feeble  that  we  could  only  occasionally 
understand  a  word,      I   thought   within  myself,   those 
Christians    who    desire    unscriptural    practices,    and 
worldly  grandeur,  may  come  here  and  learn  instruction. 
Here  they  may  see,  that  after  men  depart  from  the  sim~ 
flicihf  of  the  Bible,  they  will  not   be  content  till  they 
obtain  all  the  glory  of  Babylon.     When  I  had  looked  on 
all  the  vanity  that  was  exhibited  on  this  occasion,  under 
pretence  of  worshipping   God,  my    soul  hated,   more 
than   ever,  the   worldly    display  of  the   anti-christian 
worship;   and  T  felt  to  thank  God   that  the  pure  and 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  37  f 

holy  religion  of  Jesus    Christ,  disdains   this  outward 
ponij),  and  possesses  a  glory  that  will  not  fade  awav. 

I  preached  at  the  Methodist  chapel  in  Charlestowu, 
then  went  to  Haverhill  and  held  tive  or  six  meetino-s. 
These  were  attended  with  considerable  of  the  good 
Sj)irit.  One  of  them,  on  the  last  evening  of  the  year, 
was  what  is  called  a  *'  watch  meeting,''  and  it  contin- 
ued with  considerable  interest  till  after  midnight.  In 
this  meeting,  I  preached  two  sermons.  In  another 
meeting,  I  preached  from  Ezekiel  13:22:  "Because 
with  lies  ye  have  made  the  heart  of  the  riprhleoua  sad, 
ivhom  1  have  not  made  sad;  and  strengthened  the  hands 
of  the  wicked,  that  he  should  not  return  from  his  wicked, 
way,  by  promisirig  him  life."  In  this  meeting,  a  back- 
slider, who  had  embraced  Universalism,  was  convinced 
of  his  errour,  and  from  this  time  sought  the  Lord  till 
he  found  salvation.  The  brethren  in  this  place  com- 
municated to  me  liberally.  In  the  early  part  of  Jan- 
uary, 18.31,  I  preached  in  Dover,  Rochester,  and 
three  or  four  times  in  Somersvvorth.  The  meetino-  at 
Rochester  was  impressive,  and  a  few  came  forward 
ibr  prayer. 

On  the  10th  of  the  month,  we  arrived  at  Limerick; 
Me.,  and  were  kindly  received  by  Elder  Elias  Libby! 
He  devoted  his  whole  time  to  preaching,  and  was  now 
engaged  in  a  reformation  in  Limerick  and  Limington; 
and  through  his  instrumentality,  sinners  were  con- 
stantly turning  to  the  Lord.  For  eight  days  I  attend- 
ed meetings  with  him  in  these  towns,  and  in  Newfield. 
It  fell  to  my  lot  to  preach  at  every  appointment,  and 
the  Lord  was  pleased  to  give  us  some  solemn,  happy 
seasons.  On  Wednesday  and  Thursday,  19th  and  20th 
of  the  month,  I  attended  the  Parsonsfield  quarterly 
meeting,  at  the  south  meeting-house  in  Limington. 
I  gave  four  discourses;  in  the  last,  the  Lord  favoured 
me  with  much  freedom,  and  great  solemnity  rested  on 
the  assembly.  In  this  meeting  several  were  awakened 
to  seek  the  Lord;  and  shortly  after  I  understood  that 
some  were  converted.  On  Friday,  I  attended  the 
Elders'  Conference,  and  preached  at  the  west  meet- 
ing-house. A  young  man  kneeled  and  cried  for  mercv 
for  some  time.     He  was  converted  soon  after.    Next 


372  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

day,  I  understood  that  eight  in  the  revival  had  found 
comfort  since  the  commencement  of  the  quarterly 
meeting.  In  the  afternoon,  I  preached  in  Parsons- 
field,  and  in  the  evening  enjoyed  a  pleasant  interview 
with  Elder  J.  Buzzell.  Sabbath,  I  spoke  twice  in 
this  town,  and  the  Lord  blessed  the  word  to  the 
awakening  of  one,  who  was  soon  after  converted. 
Next,  I  preached  in  Limerick  and  at  the  Metho- 
dist chapel  in  Buxton;  and  Wednesday  and  Thursday, 
met  with  the  Gorham  quarterly  meeting  in  this  town. 
On  Saturday  and  Sabbath,  we  attended  a  general 
meeting  in  Windham.  Between  the  30th  of  January 
and  the  12th  of  February,  1831,  I  preached  in  Ray- 
mond, Bridgeton,  Harrison,  Windham,  Gorham, 
and  enjoyed  some  quickening  seasons. 

An  eclipse  of  the  sun  happened  on  the  12th  of  Feb- 
ruary, and  more  than  eleven  twelfths  of  its  surface 
were  darkened ;  yet  the  light  was  considerable.  This 
reminded  me  of  the  time  when  it  '•'  shall  be  turned  to 
darkness."  Again,  I  thought,  as  a  twelfth  part  of 
the  sun  giveth  so  much  light,  so  doth  a  little  influence 
from  Christ,  "the  Sun  of  righteousness,"  greatly 
illuminate  a  darkened  world.  In  the  evening,  I 
preached  at  Gorham  corner,  and  next  day  in  Scarbo- 
rough. After  this,  we  went  to  Portland,  and  were 
affectionately  received  by  Elder  E.  Shaw,  with  whom 
1  had  been  acquainted  in  New-York.  He  now  had 
the  care  of  a  church  belonging  to  the  Christian  con- 
nexion that  had  lately  separated  from  the  Christian 
church  in  this  place,  on  account  of  the  introduction 
of  instrumental  music  and  such  like  things.  Elder 
Shaw  and  the  brethren  with  him,  in  number  about  one 
hundred  and  thirty,  appeared  generally  humble  and 
well  engaged;  though,  like  most  dissenters  from  the 
prevailing  orders,  they  were  not  strangers  to  opposition 
and  trials.  They  had  built  a  plain  and  convenient 
house  for  worship;  and  every  member  enjoyed  the 
privilege  of  speaking  when  moved  by  the  Holy 
Spirit.  I  held  six  or  seven  meetings  with  them,  for 
two  or  three  days  visited  with  Elder  Shaw  from  house 
to  house,  and  found  some  penitent  souls  that  desired 
salvation. 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  373 

111  the  latter  part  of  February,  we  went  to  Brims- 
Wick  and  Toj)sham,  beautilul  villages  on  the  Andros- 
coggin.     In  these   towns,  the   Lord  was  reviving  his 
work,  and  several  had  been  brought   to   rejoice.     I 
preached  with  the   people  seven   times,  and   enjoyed 
some  good  seasons.     In  the   early  part  of  March,   I 
held  two  meetings  in  Lisbon,   five"' in  Richmond,   and 
nine  or  ten  in    Gardiner,  a  town   on  the  Kennebec. 
In  Richmond,  the   brethren  were  well  engaged,   and 
our  meetings  were  times  of  rejoicing.     At  Gardiner 
1  enjoyed  usual  freedom.     A   good  revival  was   pro- 
gressing in  one  neighbourhood.      In  one  of  my  meet- 
ings, twenty  mourners  came  forward  for  prayer;  many 
exhorted,  and  it  was  a  very  refreshing  time.     At  one 
of  my  appointments  in  the  village  of  Gardiner,  a  ru- 
mour was  circulated    without  my  knowledge    that  I 
would  preach  against   Free   Masonry.      On  'this    as 
well  as  on  several  other  similar  occasions,  I  thouo-ht 
It  my  duty  to  confine  myself  to  other  important  sub- 
jects;  though  by  this   means  the    people  were  disap- 
pointed.    Indeed,    Ic.have    never    spoken    upon  this 
'  subject,  except  when  I  believed  it  would  be  a  crime 
for  me   to  be  silent.     At   another   appointment,  two 
hours  before  the  time  arrived  for  the  meeting  to  com- 
mence, I  assented  to  a  request  to  preach  oii'the  sub- 
ject^ and   a  crowd  of  people   attended.     I  read  Gen 
49 :o,  6    7:   ''Simeon  and  Levi  are  brethren;  instru- 
ments of  cruelty  are  in  their  habitations.      0   mil  soul 
come  not  thou  into  their  secret;  unto  their  assembly,  mine 
honour,  be  not  thou  united!  for  in  their  ano;er  they  slew 
a  man    and  in  their  self-will  they  digged  down  a  ivall 
Cursed  be  their  anger,  for  it  was  fierce ;  and  their  ivrath 
Jorit  was  cruel:  I  ivill  divide  them  in  Jacob,  and  scatter 
themmlsraeV^     When  I  had  read  to   the   clause— 
''  they  slew  a  man"— I  paused,  and  several  appeared 
to  teel  very  keenly,  that  its  application  was  unavoida- 
ble.    1  had  understood  that  my  discourse  was  to  have 
an  immediate    answer,  so  I   gave  liberty;   but   every 
man  remained  silerit.  "^ 

Between  the  13th  and  25th  of  March,  on  our  re- 
turn  to^Limerick,  I  preached  in  Litchfield,  Bowdoin- 
ham,  lopsham,  Brunswick,  Portland,  Gorham,  Scar- 


374  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

boroiio-h,  and  Buxton.  Some  of  these  meetings  were 
attended  with  much  of  the  good  Spirit,  and  1  expect 
ta  meet  some  fruits  of  them  in  eternity.  The  breth- 
ren in  Gardi-ner,  Richmond,  and  Portland,  communi- 
cated liberaily  of  their  substance.  We  spent  nearly 
a  week  in  Limerick  and  Parsonsfield,  and  attended 
eight  meetings;  then  met  appointments  in  Wakefield 
and  Newfield.  Sabbath,  April  3,  I  piesjcked  thrice 
in  Ossipee  to  a  considerable  assembly,  that  was  very 
solemn.  In  this  place,  we  had  a  short  interview  with 
a  sister  of  Elder  Benjamin  Randall,  the  founder  of  the 
Free-Will  Baptist  connexion.  She  appeared  to  be  a 
"  mother  in  Israel;"  and  we  were  much  delighted 
by  her  plainness  and  humility.  She  remarked,  that 
her  brother.  Eider.  Randall,  was  a  very  plain  man, 
and  was  evsF  opposed  to  the  pride  and  superfluity  that 
too  often  dishonour  professed  Christians.  After  this, 
I  preached  in  Effingham,  Parsonsfield,  and  twice  in 
Brownfield.  The  last  of  these  discourses  was  given  on 
a  funeral  occasion,  and  to  me  it  was  a  dark  and  trying 
time ;  yet  soon  after  this,  I  understood  one  was  convert- 
ed that  dated  her  awakening  at  this  meeting.  Thus  he 
that  soweth,  "  knoweth  not  whether  shall  prosper, 
cither  this  or  that."  Next  I  held  meetings  in  Par- 
sonsfield, Lircington,  Cornish,  Hollis,  and  Bideford. 
In  these  places  there  were  signs  of  good,  and  we  en- 
joyed a  good  degree  of  the  divine  influence. 

Thursday,  April  21,  had  been  a^rpointed  by  the 
governour  of  Maine  for  a  last;  and  agreeably  to  pre- 
vious appointment,  we  met  with  Elder  J.  Emery  and 
his  congregation,  at  the  west  meeting-house  in  Lim- 
ington.  I  preached  a  sermon,  showing  what  kind  of 
a  fast  the  Lord  requireth.  See  Isa.  58.  I  enjoyed 
much  freedom,  and  this  was  a  "  solemn  fast."  After 
this,  we  had  a  good  season  in  communion  and  washing 
feet.  On  Saturday,  I  preached  at  the  house  of  Elder 
Buzzell  in  Parsonsfield;  but  enjoyed  little  power 
and  felt  much  depressed  in  spirit.  One  person,  how- 
ever, was  awakened,  that  shortly  after  obtained  a 
hope.  On  the  Sabbath,  I  preached  at  the  meeting- 
house, and  felt  greatly  affected  while  speaking  of  the 
sif^as  of  the  times,  and  the  approach  of  the  last  day. 


A    RELIGIOUS    XARRATIVE.  375 

In  the  evening,  I  held  a  meeting  at  the  house  of  Dr. 
Sweat;  and  a  tew  came  tbrward  tor  prayer.  During 
the  week  following,  we  enjoyed  some  refreshings  in 
assemblies  at  Porter,  Ethngham,  and  Parsonsheld. 

May  1,  1831,  we  started  on  a  journey  to  Massa- 
chusetts, New-HampsJiiro,  and  Vermont.  I  preached 
to  assemblies  in  Waterhorough  and  Somersworth,  and 
tiilt  remarkably  strengthened  of  the  Lord  in  trying  to 
pull  down  the  strong  holds  of  Satan.  A  good  revival 
was  progressing  in  the  latter  place,  and  at  an  inquiry 
raee-ting,  ten  came  forward  for  prayer.  Wednesday 
evening,  I  preached  with  much  freedom  in  Dover,  to 
a  large  assembly,  and  many  wept  aloud.  I  next  met 
appointments  in  Straflord  ?^d  Barnstetvd.  These  were 
good  seasons,  and  one  covenanted  to  kneel  and  pray 
t-hriee  a  day  for  a  year.  On  Saturday  and  Sabbath, 
I  preached  once  in  Pittsheld  and  thrice  iia  Epsom; 
and  at  the  latter  place,  felt  greatly  humbled  for  my 
unprofitableness.  During  ten  days  following,  I  at- 
tended two  meetings  in  Hawke/five  in  Haverhill, 
three  in  Boston,  and  one  in  Dover.  Some  of  these 
were  times  of  trial,  others  were  seasons  of  much  re- 
joicing, and  the  word  appeared  to  fall  "into  good 
ground." 

Wednesday  and    Thursday,    May   18    and  19,   we 
attended  the  New-Durham  quarterly  meeting  in  idid- 
dleton,    N.   H.     This    quarterly  meeting  \v^-^:i  formed 
about  forty-eight  year*   ago,  and   is  the  oldest  in  the 
connexion.      Two  aged   brethren  were  present,   who, 
we  understood,  were  in  Christ,  at  or  before  the   time 
that  Elder  Randall    was  converted,  and  were    "yoke 
fellows"  with  him,  from  the  first  of  his  religious  course 
to  the  end  of  his  useful  life.     These  were  very  plain, 
grave,  and  apparently  very  holy  men.     One  of  them 
was  a  man  of  few  words;   the  other  was  called  a  noisy 
Christian,  as  he  sometimes  said  "Amen/'  and  shouted, 
saying,  "  Glory  to  God,''  in  time  of  worship.      On  the 
tirst  day,    reports    were    received   from    about  thirty 
churches;     some    of  them    were    enjoving    revivals. 
Several-  exhortations  were  given,  alter  which  I  spoke 
from  Ps.  27:4,  5:   "  One  thing  have  I  desired  of  the 
Lord,"  &.C.     Next  day,  I  spoke  two  hours  and  twenty 


37G  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE, 

minutes  with  much  freedom.  In  the  afternoon,  Elder 
Blaisdell  delivered  a  discourse,  sever&l  weighty  ex- 
hortations were  given,  and  a  few  came  forward  for 
prayer.  Through  the  kindness  and  influence  of 
Elders  Place  and  Blaisdell,  I  here  received  a  collec- 
tion of  about  fifteen  dollars.  Friday,  I  preached  at 
the  funeral  of  a  man  in  Wolf  borough.  I  was  told  that 
two  days  before  his  death,  he  remarked,  lightly,  "  In 
two  days,  my  day  of  grace  will  he  pa&t.^^  But  O,  how 
little  did  he  think  he  was  speaking  the  truth!  He 
came  suddenly  to  his  end  by  the  kick  of  a  horse.  I 
next  preached  with  usual  freedom  in  Wolfborough, 
twice  in  Tuftonborough,  twice  in  Sandwich,  once  in 
Meredith,  and  once  in  Holderness. 

Saturday  and  Sabbath,  May  28  and  29,  we  attend- 
ed the  Sandwich  quarterly  meeting,  holden  at  Alex- 
andria. I  preached  twice  at  this  meeting,  once  from 
Matt.  16:26:  "  For  wliat  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  shall 
gain  the  ivhole  ivorld,  and  lose  his  own  soidl^''  &c.;  and 
while  speaking,  the  power  of  the  Lord  came  upon 
me — his  light  shined  beforp  me — and  the  worth  of  the 
soul,  and  again  its  loss,  opened  to  my  mind  w^ith  such, 
awful  sublimity,  that  I  was  carried  beyond  ail  my 
former  conceptions  and  feelings.  I  beheld  my  fellow 
creatures  sinking! — sinking! — sinking! — :with  Christ 
before  their  eyes.  And  once  or  twice,  I  was  so  much 
overpowered  that  it  seemed  as  though  I  should  lose  my 
breath.  The  a,ssembly  that  stood  within  aijd  without 
the  house,  was  greatly  affected.  After  the  meeting, 
I  visited  several  that  appeared  much  awakened  and 
quite  tender;  but  they  would  not  promise  to  turn  to 
God.  '  O  that  this  people  knew  the  time  of  their 
visitation.'  I  tarried  the  next  day  and  held  a  meeting. 
Only  a  few  came  forward  for  prayer,  and  I  left  the 
place  in  deep  mourning  for  the  people  of  Alexandria, 
After  preaching  in  Holderness  and  Campton,  we 
proceeded  to  Lisbon,  a  town  in  the  north  west  part  of 
.N^evv-Hampshirc,  and  attended  a  meeting.  The  state 
of  religion  was  low  in  this  place;  but,  feeling  an  im- 
pression that  God  would  revive  his  work  immediately ^ 
i  spoke  from  Matt.  3:3:  "  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  ike. 
Lord;''^  and  told  the  people  my  impression.      Saturda)£? 


A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE.  3*7 

and  Sabbath,  June  4  and  5,  wo  attended  the  Whee- 
k)ck  quarterly  meeting,  holden  in  Cal)ot,  Vermont.  It 
appeared  to  be  a  time  of  some  trial  among  the  church- 
es; yet  we  enjoyed  a  good  season,  and  several  knelt 
for  prayer.  After  this,  1  preached  with  much  freedom 
m  Wheelock  and  Sutton.  The  latter  meeting  was  on 
the  day  of  military  exercises;  two  companies  marched 
into  the  meeting-house,  with  th.eir  equipments.  Mv 
subject  was,  'Mho  signs  of  the  times."  We  tarried 
the  night  with  Elder  Woodman,  and  enjoved  a  very 
agreeabie  interview.  On  Wedn(\sday,  J  preached  in 
Lyndoti  and  Waterford,  Vt.;  and  the"^  next  day,  an-ain 
w.ith  freedom  in  Lisbon,  N.  H.  '    ° 

On  Fridiiy,  June  10,    1831,    I  attended  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  N.  H.  Charitable  Society.      Seventy- 
Jive  brethren  and  preachers  were  present.     A  vener- 
able man.,  of  the  aire  of  seventy-seven,  who  was  con- 
temporary  with    Elder   Randall,   and   had   served  as 
president  of  the  society   every  year   since  its  organi- 
zation, arose   and    remarked,  that   it   had   ever  teen 
their   practice    when   they  came    together,    to    make 
prayer  unto  God;   and  that  it   would  be  well  for  each 
to  fec-arch  for  duty.    After  a  little  silence,  Elder  Enoch 
Place  fell  on  his  knees,  and  nearly  the  whole  assem- 
bly   follo\Ved    his  example.     He   prayed    with  much 
fervour;   and  near  the  close,  the  sound  of  .6fw£'«,   and 
cccasional  groans,  were  heard  from  different  parts  of 
the  house.     It  appeared  that  there  was  a  fund  of  about 
^)ne  thousand   dollars   belonging  to   the  society;    and 
that,  at  each  session  of  the  yearly  meeting,  the  soci- 
ety gave  the  interest  of  the  money  to  the  needy.    Any 
man  of  good  moral  character  might  become  a  member, 
by  giving  five  dollars,  or   by    paying   the  interest  on 
five    dollars    annually.     Thirty-one  persons  became 
members  at  this  meeting. 

Saturday,  June  11 ,  the  N.  H.  yearly  meeting  open- 
ed. The  forenoon  was  spent  in  business,  and  in 
hearing  the  reports  from  the  quarterly  meetings,  which 
were  considerably  refreshing.  In  the  afternoon,  a 
sermon  was  delivered,  and  several  exhortations  were 
given  by  preachers  and  brethren.  Sabbath  morning, 
prayer  meeting  commenced  at  8  o'clock,  and  before 
32* 


378  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

ten   the  meeting-house   was  crowded.     I  spoke  two 
hours  and   thirty-seven  minutes,  with    freedom,   from 
Mark  16:15,  16.     In  the   afternoon,   Elder  Caverno 
preached  from  Dan.  7:9,  10:  "  I  heheld  till  the  thrones 
were  cast  down,"  &.c.     At  the  close,  fifty-two  persons 
stood  in  the  galleries  and  sung  the  Judgment  Anthern. 
This  was    solemn   and    impressive,  and   all  gave  the 
strictest  attention.     At  6  o'clock,  about  one  hundred 
people  assembled   for  a   conference    meeting.     After 
several  exhortations  were  given.  Elder  Place  related 
a  part  of  his  experience,  which  v/as  very  remarkable; 
and  stated  some  interesting  particulars  relative  to  his 
first    acquaintance    with    the    Free-Wili   Baptists  at 
New-Durham,  about  thirty  years  ago.      He  said,  that 
though   Eider   Randall   was   "  little  of   stature,"  his 
face  pale,  and  his  appearance  feeble,  he  had  a  voice 
like   thunder,  and   his    preaching   was  attended  with 
great  power.     Also,  that  at  that  time,  this  denomina- 
tion was  so  holy  and  humble,  and  their  preaching  so 
powerful,  that  the  work  of  God  followed   them  wher- 
ever they  went;   insomuch  that  many,  and  he  himself, 
thought  their  spirit    was  contagious ;    and   they  feared 
to  come  nigh  them,  lest  they  sliould  catch   the  same 
spirit.     "  But,"  said  he,  "  I  fear  that  we,  as  a  people, 
are  not  what  we  once  were ;  that  a  spirit  of  popularity 
is   gaining  among  us;   and  that,  as  the  Israelites  de- 
sired to  be  like  other   nations,  so  we   are   patterning 
afler   other   denominations,   and   departing  from  the 
simplicity  there  is  in  Christ.     For   more  than  twenty 
years  I  have  kept,  on  myself,  and  on  this  connexion, 
a  jealous  eye ;   and  it  does  not  sit  well  on  my  feelings, 
when   I  hear   it  said,    "The   Free-Wili  Baptists  are 
becoming   more  orderhj,  and  do   not   make   as  much 
noise  as  they   formerly  did."     And  when  I  hear  the 
drunkard  say,   "  they  preached  tye//,"  and  the  infidel 
say,   "  they  are  respectable,^^  then  my  soul  is  pained, 
and    I  fear   God    will   send   us  a  curse   instead  of  a 
blessing."     He  addressed  the  saints  with  much  feel- 
ing, and  exhorted  them  to  come  out  of  the  world  into 
the  order  of  God;   and,  after  expostulating  powerfully 
with  the  wicked,  he  lifted  up  his  voice  and  exclaimed, 
**  Ground  your   arms! — ground  your  arms! — ground 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  379 

vour   arms!  ye    rebels!"     And    such  was  the  power 
"which  attended  these   words,    that  a  trembling  seized 
the  assembly,  and  the  place  became  awful  on  account 
of  the   presence  of  God.     When   Elder   Place   had 
spoken  about  an    hour,  he  ceased,  and  a  few  others 
exhorted.     Then  again  he  appeared  to   be  tilled  with 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  spoke  lor  half  an  hour,  and  his 
voice  seemed  to  sound  like  the  thunder  of  Sinai.    His 
strength   failed;    and   as  he    rested,  I    invited  sinners 
that  felt  their  need  of  salvation,  to    come   to  the  for- 
ward  pews  for  prayer.     Immediately  nine  came  and 

fell  on  their   knees.     Among  these  was  Esq.   O , 

who  had  served  the  N.  H.  Charitable  Society  as  treas- 
urer, for  twenty  years,  without  fee  or  reward.  Some 
of  them  wept  aloud,  and  others,  joining  them,  fell  on 
their  knees,  or  kneeled  in  other  parts  of  the  assem- 
bly, till  the  number  was  increased  to  twenty-three. 
Many  prayers  were  made  in  their  behalf;  and  some 
prayed  for  themselves.  Several  of  the  preachers 
continued  their  supplications  till  their  voices  were 
hoarse;  and  Elder  Place  pleaded  with  God  for  them, 
till  he  was  quite  exhausted;  went  to  a  window  and 
obtained  a  little  breath;  then  he  lifted  up  his  voice  and 
thanked  God,  and  wept,  and  prayed  again  for  sinners. 
The  meeting  continued  till  about  midnight,  and  tv/a 
or  three  professed  to  be  converted. 

Monday,  one  o'clock,  P.  M.  Several  preachers, 
with  myself,  met  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  people 
at  the  meeting-house,  I  spoke  a  little  more  than  an 
hour,  on  repentance  and  pardon;  some  exhortations 
were  given,  and  the  exercises  were  attended  with 
heavenly  power.  At  four  o'clock,  a  discourse  was 
preached  by  Elder  Benjamin  S.  Manson,  from  Mark 
5:36;  "  Be  not  afraid,  only  believe,"  He  spoke 
half  an  hour  with  much  freedom;  then  exhortations 
were  given  by  Elders  Pettingill,  Smith,  Plumb,  Leav- 
itt,  Knowles,  and  some  others.  At  half  past  six,  the 
invitation  was  given  to  the  mourners  to  come  to  the 
forward  pews.  The  young  people  were  generally 
seated  in  the  galleries;  and  it  was  truly  affecting  to 
see  many  of  them,  in  the  pride  of  youth,  leave  their 
seats  and  come  down  weeping.    Twenty-eight  kneel- 


330  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

ed,  and  many  fervent  prayers  were  made  for  them. 
In  the  meantime,  I  observed  the  people  leaning  over 
the  front  of  the  galleries;  and  as  they  looked  on  the 
mourners,  their  tears  fell  like  drops  of  rain.  Con- 
viction now  reached  the  hearts  of  sinners  in  every 
part  of  the  assembly;  and  as  they  came  to  the  seats 
of  the  heavy  laden,  some  appeared  scarcely  able  to 
stand;  fell  down  suddenly,  and  poured  forth  their 
grief  like  a  flood.  One  young  lady,  while  trying  to 
reach  the  other  mourners,  lost  her  strength,  and  sunk 
on  her  knees  in  the  aisle.  She  wept  exceedingly,  and 
several  prayed  for  her.  She  was  then  assisted  to  a 
forward  pew,  where,  with  difficulty,  she  was  kept 
from  fainting.  With  her  eyes  lifted  toward  heaven, 
she  prayed  fervently  about  two  hours,  when  the  Lord 
spoke  peace  to  her  soul.  A  little  after  7  o'clock, 
about  forty  had  bowed  the  knee;  their  weeping  was 
very  great,  and  many  of  them  were  praying  for  them- 
selves. About  sunset  they  arose,  were  seated  to- 
gether, and  ten  of  them  spoke.  Some  confessed  to 
their  parents,  or  other  relatives,  and  entreated  them 
to  forgive  all  the  wrongs  they  had  ever  committed. 
Then  all,  as  it  were  by  common  consent,  again  fell 
on  their  knees,  and  began  to  pray  for  themselves: 
many  Christians  engaged  with  them.  When  the  light 
of  day  was  gone,  as  the  distress  of  the  mourners  con- 
tinued, the  meeting-house  was  lighted.  Soon  the 
weeping  increased  exceedingly  in  every  part  of  the 
confreiration;  and  unnumbered  groans  fell  on  our 
ears  without  cessation,  and  the  place  seemed  more 
awtul  than  any  I  had  ever  before  seen.  About  hfty 
had  bowed  the  knee;  many  of  whom  were  convulsed 
with  anguish,  as  thougli  the  pangs  of  departing  life 
had  come  upon  them.  Some,  as  their  strength  failed, 
were  supported  in  the  arms  of  their  friends;  others, 
with  great  difficulty  were  kept  from  fainting,  and 
some  were  doubtful  whether  they  would  live  through 
the  scene.  The  cries,  "Lord  have  mercy! — Lord 
have  mercy! — God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner! — Lord 
save  or  I  perish! — I  shall  die!— There  is  no  mercy  for 
me,"  Sec,  rolled  successively  upon  our  ears;  and  it 
was  believed  there  was  not  a  person  in  the  assembly, 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  831 

that  did  not  now  feel  the  dreadful  power  of  God! 
Sisters — brothers — and  friends,  were  seen  falling  into 
each  other's  arms,  confessing  their  sins  and  inviting 
one  another  to  go  with  them  to  heaven.  Children 
were  weeping  at  tlie  feet  of  their  parents,  and  parents 
were  rejoicing  over  their  children. 

Soon,  with  some,  these  agonizing  pains  suddenly 
.s\ihsided — they  praised  the  Lord  aloud,  and  one  said. 
"  I  feel  as  though  I  should  fly  away  to  heaven."  As 
soon  as  they  were  brought  into  liberty,  they  began  to 
encoura^re  those  that  were  still  in  bondasre,  and  to 
pray  for  their  salvation.  But  tliis  seemed  only  to  in- 
crease their  anguish.  While  I  witnessed  this  scene, 
I  exclaimed  with  myself,  '  O  how  awful  is  this  place!*" 
At  half  past  nine  o'clock,  several  had  found  comfort, 
and  the  Meeping  was  considerably  abated.  Those 
who  believed  they  had  been  converted  since  the  meet- 
ing commenced  last  evening,  were  invited  to  rise. 
Seventeen  stood  up  rejoicing.  Then  the  invitation 
was  extended  to  all  that  had  found  some  relief  and 
comfort,  and  eight  more  arose.  Thus  twenty-five 
professed  to  find  relief  in  about  twenty-four  hours; 
and  it  was  believed  that  as  many  as  that  were  truly 
converted. 

On  Tuesday,  at  one  o'clock,  P.  31.,  nearly  two* 
hundred  assembled  again  at  the  meeting-house.  El-> 
<^lers  Pcttingijl  and  Bean  were  still  with  us.  I  spoke 
more  than  an  hour,  from  Matt.  11:28:  "  Come  unto 
me,  all  ye  that  labour,  and  are  heavv  laden,  and  I 
will  give  you  rest."  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  moved 
on  the  assembly,  and  it  was  easy  preaching.  Many 
exhortations  were  given,  and  great  solemnity  rested 
on  the  people.  Twenty-five  of  the  saints  and  twenty 
converts,  witnessed  for  the  Lord.  Seventeen  awa- 
kened sinners  also  spoke.  Some  said  they  were  the 
chief  of  sinners — asked  their  neijjhbours  to  for^jive 
thern,  and  nearly  all  were  greatly  distressed.  Several 
of  these  had  not  manifested  any  seriousness  till  this 
time.  Occasionally,  such  heart-rending  groans  and 
bitter  cries  burst  trom  every  part  of  the  assembly,  that 
it  seemed  as  though  the  most  hardened  infidel  could 
but  feel  and  weep.     At  six  o'clock,  the  penitent  were 


582  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

again  invited  to  come  to  the  forward  pews.  Forty 
came  and  kneeled,  and  before  we  ceased  praying  for 
tliem,  the  number  was  increased  to  fifty.  Most  of 
these  prayed  fervently  for  themselves.  And  O  what 
agonies!  what  bitter  cryings!  what  floods  of  tears, 
were  poured  out  before  the  Lord!  Language  fails  to 
give  a  just  description.  At  half  past  seven  I  endea- 
voured to  compose  the  assembly,  and  they  generally 
took  their  seats.  Eleven  then  manifested,  that  since 
the  last  evening,  they  had  obtained  a  hope  in  the  Re- 
deemer. Praise  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  for  the  glory 
of  this  meetin<j. 

On  Wednesday,  at  3  o'clock,  P.  M,,  a  larger  num- 
ber assembled  than  at  any  time  before,  since  the  Sab- 
bath. As  my  late  labours  had  reduced  my  strength, 
I  thought  to  omit  preaching,  and  exhorted  the  breth- 
ren to  occupy  the  time.  But  as  they  seemed  to  with- 
hold, I  finally  spoke  some  over  an  hour,  on  a  clause 
of  Luke  6:48:  '^  And  digged  deep,  and  laid  the  founda- 
tion on  a  rock."  After  this  more  than  twenty  spoke; 
some  for  the  first  time;  and  several  appeared  to  be  in 
extreme  distress  for  fear  their  all  was  lost.  At  the 
close  of  the  meeting,  fifty-three  distinguished  them- 
selves as  mourners;  and  when  prayer  was  made  for 
them,  about  three-fourths  of  the  assembly  fell  on  their 
knees.  Three  brethren  prayed;  then  some  of  the 
mourucrs  spoke,  with  much  grief,  and  earnestly  re^ 
quested  us  to  remember  them  in  our  supplications. 
The  mourners  were  exhorted  to  spend  the  evening  in 
prayer,  and  the  people  dispersed  a  little  before  dark. 
I  understood  afterwards  that  two  or  three  obtained  a 
hope  in  this  meeting  also.  As  soon  as  the  evening 
was  come,  we  began  to  hear  the  voice  of  prayer  from 
many  directions,  and  the  sound  rung  for  miles  o'er  the 
hills  of  Lisbon.  The  air  was  clear,  and  the  evening 
serene;  and  even  now  its  recollection  melts  my  soul. 
O  what  bitter  cries  and  groans  were  heard  from  every 
direction!  Some  voices  were  heard  for  hours,  till 
they  grew  hoarse  and  faint — then,  suddenly,  their 
lone  was  changed,  and  they  praised  the  Lord.  Tiieso 
supplications  continued  till  midnight;  and  next  morn- 
ing, we  understood  a  number  were  converted  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  town. 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  333 

Thursday,  at  .3  o'clock,  P.  M.,  we  assembled  again, 
and  rejoiced  to  find  that  several  more,  of  whom  we  had 
not  heard,  had  found  peace  since  the  meeting  the  day 
betbre.  The  exercises  were  very  solemn,  and  before 
the  hour  of  seven  in  the  evening,  seventy  persons 
witnessed  for  God.  Twenty-five  of  these  were  pro- 
fessors, twenty-four  young  converts,  and  eleven  were 
seeking  the  Lord.  Then  forty-eight  mourners  came 
and  kneeled  in  the  forward  pews,  and  a  number  of 
brethren  and  converts  prayed  for  them.  INIany  heavy 
laden  souls  prayed  earnestly  for  themselves,  for  two 
hours;  and  in  this  time  agoodly  number  were  delivered 
from  the  '  horrible  pit,'  and  brought  to  rejoice  in  the 
Lord.  The  cries  of  these  broken-hearted  sinners, 
entered  into  the  ears  of  some  that  had  come  as 
spectators. — It  sunk  into  their  hearts — they  felt  that 
they  must  be  born  again — wept  for  their  sins,  and 
bowed  the  knee  for  the  first  time.  Parents  were 
searching  among  the  mourners  for  their  children;  and 
when  they  found  them  there,  we  heard  them  exclaim, 
"  Glory  to  God!  there  is  my  son!  there  is  my  daugh- 
ter!" Children  also  were  rejoicing  to  see  their  pa- 
rents join  the  mourners.  Frequently  one  would  lead 
a  weeping  relative  along  to  the  altar.  At  half  past  9 
o'clock,  the  people  dispersed;  and  a  youncr  woman, 
who  had  been  a  blackslider,  was  overpowered  by  her 
distress,  lost  her  strength,  and  fell  into  the  care  of 
her  friends.  Some  spoke  of  calling  lor  a  physician; 
but  as  she  revived  a  little,  she  told  them  none  but  a 
physician  from  above  could  do  her  any  good.  She 
was  carried  to  a  neighbouring  house,  where  she  re- 
covered her  strength  about  1  o'clock  in  the  morninf'. 
She  confessed,  that,  at  the  commencement  of  the  re- 
vival, she  resolved  that  she  would  have  no  share  in 
it,  and  said,  that  now  there  was  no  mercy  for  her. 
After  this,  however,  she  found  some  relief.  On  Fri- 
day, I  spoke  to  about  two  hundred  people  in  Bethle- 
hem, and  felt  much  humbled  for  my  unprotitableness. 

On  Saturday,  at  two  o'clock,  P.  M.,  about  three 
hundred  people  assembled  at  Lisbon  in  conference 
meeting.  The  interesting  occurrences  of  the  former 
meetings  were  repeated,  seventy-three  spoke,  eithe'r 


t^84  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

in  witnessing  for  the  Lord,  or  in  confessing  their  sins, 
and  a  few  professed  to  find  comfort.  Three  related 
their  experience,  and  were  received  for  baptism,  and 
several  others  came  forward  for  the  same  purpose; 
but  for  want  of  time  the  meeting  was  adjourned  till 
next  morning; . 

Sabbath  morning,  we  assembled  at  8  o'clock;  and 
before  ten,  it  was  thought  that  seven  hundred  people 
had  collected.  The  whole  time,  till  twelve  o'clock, 
was  occupied  by  the  converts  in  relating  their  expe- 
rience, and  in  receiving  the  fellowship  of  the  church. 
After  an  intermission  of  forty  minutes,  I  gave  a  dis- 
course on  1  Tim.  6:12:  "Fight  the  good  fight  of 
faith;  lay  hold  on  eternal  life,  whereunto  thou  art  al- 
so called,  and  hast  professed  a  good  profession  before 
many  witnesses."  After  this,  the  converts  and  breth- 
ren, followed  by  the  assembly,  walked  half  a  mile  in 
procession,  singing, 

"  Salem's  bright  Kinjf,  Jesus  by  name. 
In  ancient  time  to  Jordan  came, 
All  righteousnes!?  to  fill,"  Sec. 

Then  I  had  the  privilege  of  baptizing  twenty-four, 
of  whom  thirteen  were  chiefly  young  men,  and  eleven 
young  women.  The  greater  part  came  out  of  the 
water  praising  the  Lord.  The  scene  was  solemn  and 
impressive,  and  many  of  the  spectators  wept.  Twen- 
ty-one of  these  had  been  converted  within  the  w^eek 
past.  After  baptism  the  candidates  joined  hands,  and 
in  presence  of  the  assembly,  received  the  Bible  for 
their  law.  I  then  gave  them  the  right  hand  of  fellow- 
ship: all  kneeled  on  the  bank,  and  we  returned  thanks 
to  God.  After  a  recess  of  an  hour,  we  assembled 
again;  and  many  weighty  testimonies  were  given  by 
the  converts  and  others.  Those  that  had  been  bap- 
tized were  greatly  strengthened,  and  very  happy; 
others  wept  for  having  neglected  this  duty,  and  said 
they  would  be  baptized  the  first  opportunity.  Several 
heavy-laden  sinners  spoke  with  accents  of  melting 
anguish,  and  pleaded  for  our  prayers.  Though  the 
house  was  nearly  filled  with  people,  yet  there  were 
few  that  did  not  appear  to  feel  the  solemn  presence  of 
txod.     A  little  before  the  house  was  lighted,    I    was 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  385 

much  affected  at  tlie  appearance  of  the  assembly. 
Nearly  all,  except  those  that  were  on  their  knees,  sat 
leaning  over  the  railing  of  the  pews  and  wept  exceed- 
ingly. About  sixty  penitent  inquirers  kneeled  in  the 
forward  pews,  while  many  prayers  were  made  for 
them;  and,  indeed,  nearly  all  prayed  earnestly  for 
themselves  till  seven  were  hopefully  converted.  About 
10  o'clock  the  meeting  closed,  and  thirty-three  mourn- 
ers covenanted  to  kneel  and  pray  thrice  a  day  for 
four  weeks. 

But   one   week   had   elapsed  since  the  reformation 
commenced;   and    it    had    progressed  with  far  more 
power  and  rapidity,  than  any  I   had  ever  before  wit- 
nessed.    O  how  wonderful  and  glorious  were  the  man* 
ifestations  of  the  grace  of  God!     The  work  was  like 
a  mighty  wind,    before  which    every  thing  gives  way 
and  falls  to  the  earth.     I  understood,   that  soon  after 
the  commencement  of  the  revival,  those  who   passed 
out  of  town,    almost  constantly  met   people  that  were 
going  to  Lisbon  to    see  the  marvellous  work  of  God. 
Many  a  rebellious  sinner,   on   entering  the  meeting, 
was  immediately  brought  to  tremble  under  the  power 
of  God.      Indeed,  it  seemed  that  few  returned  without 
conviction;   and  there  was  less  opposition  than  in  any 
other  reformation  I  ever  saw.     In  nearly  every  case 
that  any  one  attempted   to  oppose,    scarcely  an  hour 
passed  before  he  was  seen  on  his  knees.      Every  class 
shared  in  the  work,   and  the  people  did  little  else  but 
go  to  meeting,  read,  pray,  and  attend  to  the  great  in- 
terests  of  their  souls.     Several  were  awakened   by 
hearing  the  experience  of  the  converts;   and  others, 
before  they  came  to  meeting,  by  hearing  of  the  refor- 
mation: and  about  fifty  souls  had  already  obtained  a 
hope  in  Christ.     Monday,  June  20,  duty  called  me  to 
leave  the  town.     The    converts,    the    brethren,    the 
mourners,  and  the  people,  seemed  dear  to  me  as  life. 
On  the  day  before,  they  gave  me  a  collection  of  about 
seventeen  dollars,  and  we  had  bid  them  farewell. 

In  the  latter  part  of  July,   we  linderstood  that  in 
one  month  from  the  time  the  refofrnatibn  commenced, 
one  hundred  ami  Jifty  had  been  converted;   and,  in- 
cluding a  few  that  were  received  ag  candidates,  and 
33 


386  A  RELIGIOUS  NAERx\.TIVE. 

were  awaiting  baptism  the  next  Sabbath,  one  hun* 
died  had  been  baptized  and  added  to  the  church  in 
J^isbon.  Also,  that  the  good  work  had  spread  into 
Franconia  and  LandafF,  and  was  still  progressing 
wonderfully.  By  the  reports  presented  at  the  Sand- 
wich quarterly  meeting,  in  the  month  of  August,  it 
appeared  that  one  hundred  and  fifty  had  been  added 
to  the  Lisbon  church  since  the  yearly  meeting;  and 
a  considerable  number  to  one  or  two  churches  in  the 
adjacent  towns.  We  likewise  understood,  that  two 
hundred  had  been  converted;  and,  that  the  glorious 
work  continued  with  great  power. 

Between  the  20th  of  June  and  July  1st,  I  preached 
in  Springfield,  Wendell,  Newport,  Fishersfield,  Brad- 
ford, Deering,  Weare,  Hopkinton,   Sanbornton,  Gil- 
manton,  and  Sandwich.     In  some   of  these  meetings 
I  felt  "the  burden  of  the  word   of  the    Lord,"    and 
deep  impressions  appeared  to  be  made  on  the  assem- 
blies.    I  hope  to  meet  some  good  fruits  of  them  in 
glory.     In  Hopkinton,  we  were  affectionately  receiv- 
ed   by  Elder  A.  Caverno.     I   gave   three   discourses 
at  his  meeting-house.     He,  and  the  church  under  his 
care,  appeared   to   be   well  engaged,  and  there  were 
some  appearances  of  a  revival.     In  Sandwich,  k  revi- 
val had  commenced,  which  has  since  spread  gloriously. 
From  July  1,  to  the  20th  of  September,    I   tarried 
in  Limerick  and  its   vicinity,  in  the  state   Of  Maine, 
and  superintended  the  publication  of  this   Narrative. 
For  the  greater  part   of  this  time,    I  was  assisted  by 
brother  Beede,    the    young  man  who  was  converted, 
and  from  whom  I  received  a  letter,   about  the  time  of 
the  General  Conference  at  Sandwich,  N.  H.,  in  1828. 
[p.  292.]     In    correcting  this  work  for  the  press,   I 
have  received  from  him  much  assistance,  which  I  had 
not  anticipated,   till   after  its  publication  was  deter- 
mined.    During    my  stay    at    Limerick,    I   attended 
eighty  meetings,  and  preached  fifty  sermons,    in  that 
and  the  neighbouring  towns.     Sometimes,  I  laboured 
under  trials,  and  felt  that    '  bonds  and  afflictions  abi- 
ded me;'  but  generally,  through  the  grace   of  God, 
my  peace  has  been  like  the  constant  flow  of  a  gentle 
river.     Frequently  I  have  felt  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  387 

JRipressin;^  me  to  preach  against  all  the  evils  that  af- 
lect  the  peace  of  Zion;  and  somotimes  my  soul  has 
been  enabled  to  rejoice  exceedingly.  For  want  of 
room,  however,  the  particulars  of  only  a  few  of  these 
meetings  are  given. 

July  9  and  10,  I  attended  a  two-days  meeting  with 
Elder  Jonathan  Woodman,    at  Limerick  corner.      In 
one  of  his  discourses,  he  spoke  in  a  very  feeling  man- 
ner of  the  state  of  the  church,  and  of  the  much  there 
is  to  be  done  to  convert  the  world.     It  was  a  season 
of  considerable  feeling;  a  fev/  came  forward  for  prayer, 
and  two  young  men  prayed  for  themselves.    Sabbath, 
July  24,  I  attended  three  meetings  in  Newfield;   and 
in  the  two  last,    the   Lord  gave  us  melting  seasons. 
Several  had   been  lately  converted  in  this  place,  and 
the  converts  spoke  with  considerable  animation.     Sat- 
urday, Aug.    13,    I  preached  on  the   ordinances,    at 
Klder  Steven's   meeting-house    in    Limington;   after 
which  he  and  myself  broke  bread,  and  with  the  church 
enjoyed   a  blessed  good   time  in  washing  the  saints' 
feet.     On  the  17th  and   I8th   of  August,   I   attended 
the  Parsonsfield  quarterly  meeting  holden  at  Brook- 
field,  N.  H.     In  this  meeting,  it  pleased  the  Lord  to 
give  me  a  good  time;   and  through   the  whole  exerci" 
ses  considerable  joy  was  manifested  among  the  saints. 
A  few  came  forward  for  prayer,    and   I  was  told  that 
one  professed  to  be  converted.     Sabbath,  August  28, 
I  attended  meetings  with  Elders  Bullock  and  Libby, 
in  Limington;   and  each  of  us  baptized  one.     Solem- 
nity rested  on  the  people,  and  it  was  hoped  the  effects 
would  be  lasting.     On  Friday  evening,  September  9, 
I  preached  at  the  house   of  Elder  E.  Libby,  at  Lim- 
erick corner.     A    youns:  woman  that  had  been  awa- 
kened  a   little   while  before,  at  a  meeting  in  which  I 
felt  much  closed  and  depressed  in   spirit,  fell  on  her 
knees,  and   prayed  for  mercy  till  nearly  midnight;   she 
then  found  comfort  and  praised  the  Lord  aloud.      On 
Saturday  and    Sabbath    following,    I  attended  a  two- 
days  meeting,  with  several  other  elders,  at  Fryeburg. 
We  enjoyed  much  of  the   presence   of  God,  and  his 
word  was  like  arrows  in  the  hearts  of  sinners.      Sab- 
bath afternoon,  I  was  under  the  necessity  of  leaving 


388  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

the  place;  but  the  next  day  I  was  told  that  twenty- 
five  came  forward  for  prayer  in  the  evening,  and  sev- 
eral professed  to  be  converted.  A  powerful  work  has 
followed  this  meeting.     All  glory  to  the  Lord. 

On  the  13th  of  September,  I  received  a  letter  from 
brother  P.  Ford,  clerk  of  the  Holland  Purchase  year- 
ly meeting,  giving  the  following   enumeration   of  the 
numbers  in  that  yearly  meeting  as  returned  in  August, 
1831 : — quarterly  meetings,  8 — churches,  88 — ordain- 
ed preachers,  44 — unordained  preachers,  18 — number 
of  members,  3255.     In  the  account,  the   numbers  of 
the  Benton  quarterly  meeting,    in  consequence    of  a 
failure,  are  reckoned  the  same    as   the   year   before: 
still,  without  the  additions  in  that  part  of  the   yearly 
meeting,  it  appears,  by  the  returns  received,  that  777 
have  been  added  in  the  year  past.     It  may  be  further 
observed,  that  four  churches,   and  two  elders  in  Up- 
per Canada,    that  were  reckoned  last  year, — besides 
one  or  two  other  churches  and  elders,    that  probably 
yet  belong   to   the   yearly  meeting, — have  some  way 
been  omitted  in  this  representation.    By  the  following 
enumeration   from   page   62,    taken  in   1821,  may  be 
seen  the  increase  of  that  yearly  meeting  in  ten  years: 
quarterly  meetings,  3;  churches,  27;  ordained  preach- 
ers, 17;     unordained   preachers,  13;     members,  868. 
Surely,  the    Lord    hath    done    great    things   for   us, 
whereof  we  are  glad.     May  we  give  all  the  glory  to 
Him — never  trust  in  numbers — but  in  the  living  God. 
4^men. 

Friday,  Sept.  16,  I  preached  at  Limerick  corner, 
^fter  sermon,  my  friend  and  brother,  Samuel  Beede, 
related  an  interesting  experience; — and  as  he  had 
been  educated  in  the  society  of  Friends,  who  reject 
water  baptism,  he  stated  a  few  things  relative  to  his; 
Relief  in  regard  to  baptism;  which,  with  the  addition 
jof  a  few  remarks,  he  has  since  communicated  to  me 
in  writing,  as  follows: 

"After  examining  the  Scriptures  for  nearly  three 
years  on  the  subject  of  baptism,  with  careful  medita- 
tion, and  humble  prayer  to  God  that  he  would  open 
the  inspired  writings  to  my  understanding,  and  enable 
me  to  arrive  at  the  knowledge  of  Christ's  meaning  m 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  389 

the  commission  to  his  apostles,  "  Go  teach  all  nations 
baptizing:  tliem,"  Sec,  1  have  heen  brought  to  a  deci- 
Oied  and  linn  conclusion,  that  the  baptizing  intended 
in  the  command,  is  a  baptizing,  (that  is,  a'dipping,) 
the  bodies  of  believers  in  water,  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  And 
the  following  lacts  and  arguments  have,  with  unun- 
tewerable  evidence,  led  nie  to  this  conclusion. 

1.   The  term  baptize,    when  used  to  signify  a  reli- 
gious rite  admiuistcre-d  by  nvcn,  to  proselytes  or  cour 
verts   to   a   new   religion,    had   never  been    known  to 
signify  any  thing  else,  than  a  dipping  of  their  bodies 
completely  in  water.     This,    so   far  as  historical  evi- 
dence   informs   us,    was   the    only  usual   or   received 
meaning  of  the  term,  in  a  ritual  sense,  at  (he  time  of 
Christ.     And    this    circumstance   alone,    plainly  and 
fairly  shows  Christ's  meaning.      For,  both  Chri&t  tind 
John,  wh^n  they  promised  that  certain  should  be  bap- 
tized with  the  Holy  Ghost,— which  v>'ay  of  baptizing, 
to  that  time,  had  been  altogether  unknown, — alwavs 
distinguished  it  from  the  -usual  way  of   baptizinn-,   bv 
saying,    'baptize    wilh    the    Holy    Ghost.'     And^'had 
Christ  meant  that  his  apostles  should  baptize  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,   surely  he   would   have   made  the    same 
distinction    in    the    commission  to   them;   else,    they 
might  be  liable  to  err,  as  certainly  they  did,   if'  water 
was  not  designed.     Therefore,  instead  of  our  erring 
and  adding  to  the  words  of  Christ,  as  some  say  we  do' 
hy  understanding  the  commission  to  mean  a  baptizing 
hi  irater;  when  we  do  but  understand  the  language  of 
the  commission   agreeably  to    its   only  fair  and  Iheral 
meaning,  according  to  the  laws  of  language,  I  do  hum- 
bly believe,  that  they  err  from  the  meaning  of  Christ, 
in  their  construction,  by  addi)ig  the   term,    wilk  the 
Holy  Ghost,  to  the  word  baptizing,   which  Christ  did 
not  add,  or  intend, 

2.  Neither  did  the  prophets,  when  they  foretold  of 
the  giving   of  the  Holy  Ghost,  or  the  pouring  out  of 
the   Spirit   of  the   Lord;   nor  yet  did  John  or°Christ, 
when  promising,  or  prophesying,  that   any  should  be 
baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost, — ever  so  much  as  inti-. 

mate,  that  it  should  be  performed  by  men;  nor  have 
33*  /  .        '  ..^>^ 


390  A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE. 

any  of  them  so  much  as  intimated,  that  either  the 
apostles,  or  any  other  created  beings,  should  ever  have 
power,  or  authority,  to  baptize  persons  with  the  Holy 
Ghost;  but  have  always  represented  that  they  should 
be  thus  baptized,  either  by  Christ  himself,  or  the 
Holy  Spirit, 

3.  In  every  Scripture  of  our  English  version,  in 
which  it  is  said  that  persons  were  baptized,  and  where 
it  appears  unlikely  that  it  was  a  baptizing  in  water, 
it  is  plainly  represented  in  the  text,  that  some  other 
agent  than  man,  was  the  baptizer.  For  instance,  1 
Cor.  10:2:  "All  our  fathers  were  under  the  cloud, 
and  all  passed  through  the  sea;  and  were  all  baptized 
unto  Moses  in  the  cloud,  and  in  the  sea.''  Was  any 
human  agent  the  baptizer  in  this  case? — Certainly 
not.  For  "the  Lord  caused  the  sea  to  go  back — and 
the  waters  were  divided,'  '  and  the  angel  of  God  re- 
moved and  went  behind  them:  and  the  pillar  of  cloud 
went  from  before  their  face,  and  stood  behind  them.'* 
And  again,  according  to  the  words  of  John,  recorded 
Luke  3:  16:  and  in  John  1 :  29  to  33,  Jesus  "  is  he 
which  baptizeth  with  the  Holy  Ghost."  It  is  also 
said  by  Paul,  1  Cor.  12:  13:  "By  one  Spirit  are  we 
all  baptized  into  one  body — and  have  been  made  to 
drink  into  one  Spirit."  Here  the  Spirit  is  represent- 
ed to  be  the  baptizer. 

4.  In  all  the  accounts  given  in  the  New  Testament, 
relative  to  believers'  receiving  the  Holy  Ghost  through 
the  instrumentality  of  the  apostles'  preaching,  labours, 
or  laying  on  of  hands,  I  cannot  find  one,  that  calls 
this  receiving  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  baptism;  or  one 
that  states,  that  any  apostle  or  minister  ever  baptized 
with  the  Holy  Ghost;  nor  yet,  that  any  believer  was 
ever  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  hy  any  servant  of 
Christ.  Yet,  I  find  it  frequently  named,  that  the 
apostles  baptized  in  water;  and,  that  in  addition  to  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  which  believers  received,  they 
practised  baptizing  them  in  water;  and  doubtless  this 
practice  was  according  to  the  known  will  of  their 
Lord.  And  when  the  two  are  named  together,  they 
are  distinguished,  by  calling  one,  a  receiving  of  the 
Holy   Ghost,  and  the  other,  a  being  baptized;  as  the 


A  RELIGIOUS  XARRATIVE.  391 

following  scriptures  show: — Acts  2:  38:  "  Repent  and 
he  baptized  every  one   of  you — and    ye  shall  receive 
the  gift  of  the    Holy  Ghost."     Acts  8:16:   *'  For  as 
yet,  /le,"  the  Holy  Ghost,  ''was  fallen  upon  none  of 
them;   only  they  were  baptized  in  the   name   of  the 
Lord  Jesus."     Acts  9:  17,  18:  "Ananias,  putting  his 
hands  on  him,    said.    The   Lord  Jesus   hath  sent  me, 
that  thou  mightest  receive  thy  sight,  and  he  filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost; — and  he  received  sight  forthwith,  and 
arose,  and  was  baptized."     Acts  19,  states,  that  cer- 
tain disciples  at  Ephesus,  after  conversing  with  Paul, 
were  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.     And 
when    Paul   had   laid  his  hands  upon  them,  the  Holy 
Ghost  came  on  them.     These  scriptures  make  it  plain 
that  Peter,  Philip,   and  Paul,    thought  it  proper,  that 
believers  in  Jerusalem,  Samaria,  and  Ephesus,  should 
be   baptized,   even  before  they  had  received  the  Holy 
Ghost;   and  also,  that   Peter,    and  Ananias  who  was 
sent  directly  of  the  Lord,  thought  it  proper,  at  Cesarea 
and  Damascus,  that  believers  should  be  baptized  after 
they  had  received  the  Holy  Ghost.     These  scriptures 
plainly  show  the  faith  and  practice  of  the  apostles  for 
about  twenty-five  years  after  the  twelve  received  the 
Holy  Ghost  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.     Now,    if  the 
three  years  personal  instruction  which  the  eleven  had 
of  Christ, — and  the  more  than  twenty  years  practice 
in  preaching  the  gospel,  under  the  constant  direction 
and  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost,    which  fell  on  the 
twelve  on  the   day  of  Pentecost,   and  on  Paul  at  his 
conversion, — did    not  enable  them  to  understand  the 
meaning  and  will  of  their  Master  about  baptism, — we 
have  no  assurance  that  we  can  find  it  out,  and  I  can- 
not believe  that  any  since  have  understood  it.     And 
I  do  conceive  it  impossible,  that  they  should  continue 
so  long  in  his  constant  service,   and  not  understand, 
and  practise  baptism,  as  their  Lord  designed  it  should 
be  practised. 

a.  The  commission  given  by  Christ  to  his  apostles, 
aF  recorded  by  Mark,  makes  belief  to  be  the  indispen- 
sable essential  to  salvation; — -for  "he  that  believeth 
not  shall  be  damned."  And  the  signs, — which  it  was 
promised  should  follow  them  that  believe,  viz:  casting- 


392  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

out  devils,  speaking  with  new  tongues,  taking  up  ser- 
pents, drinking  deadly  things  without  harm,  and  heal- 
ing the  sick,  evidently  include  the  Iruits  and  effects 
of  the  baptism  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  unavoida- 
bly follows  a  true  belief  in  Christ;  for  without  that 
baptism,  none  could  do  these  things;  and  by  the  in- 
spired writer,  they  are  made  the  consequences  of  6e- 
lieving,  and  not  ot  baptism.  Now,  if  the  baptism  here 
intended  were  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  surely, 
the  damning  consequences  would  have  been  attached 
to  the  7iot  being  baptized;  for  certainly,  none  can  be 
saved  without  the  baptism  of  the  Spirit.  Therefore, 
as  the  damnation  is  not  represented  as  the  conse- 
quence of  mt  heing  baptized,  but  as  the  consequence 
of  not  believing,  the  baptism  of  the  Spirit  cannot  be 
intended  here,  but  something  else.  And  the  same 
sense  which  the  terms  believe  and  baj)tize,  have  in 
Mark,  I  believe  the  terms,  "  one  faith,  one  baptism,^" 
have  in  Eph.  4:5.  For  it  is  evident  to  me,  that  the 
believing,  named  by  Mark,  and  the  faith,  spoken  of 
bv  Paul,  mean  one  and  the  same  thing;  which  is,  a 
true  belief  op  Jesus  Christ,  that  is  followed  by  a  pour- 
ing; out  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  a  baptizing  of  the  soul 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  Christ,  and  the  Spirit;  and, 
that  the  baplisf^m  named  by  Mark,  and  by  Paul,  mean 
one  and  the  same  thing;  and  is  the  same  Itaptism  that 
was  used  by  the  apostles  on  the  day  of  Pentecost;  at 
Samaria,  by  Philip;  and  in  the  case  of  the  eunuch; 
in  the  case  of  Cornelius,  and  of  the  twelve  disciples 
at  Ephesus;   and  the  same  that  is  intended   in   Matt. 

28:19.'* 

He  then  desired  to  b^  baptized — was  received  by 
the  church — ^^and  we  repaired  to  a  beautiful  stream, 
and  it  became  my  delightful  duty  to  baptize  him.  He 
came  out  of  the  water  praising  the  Lord,  and  went 
on  his  way  rejoicing.  '  Glory  to  God  for  the  bless- 
ings of  this  day.'  May  God  preserve  him,  and  me, 
and  all  saints,  blameless  to  the  coming  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.     Amen. 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVE.  303, 


CONCLUSION. 

As  it  has  been  my  lot  to  travel  and  labour  con- 
stantly in  the  ministry,  from  the  age  of  fifteen  years, 
I  have  become  considerably  acquainted  with  the  state 
of  our  churches.  And  as  God  has  given  me  a  talent 
to  improve,  wliich  he  will  require  at  my  hand  with 
usury,  I  afl'ectionately  address  you,  my  dear  brethren, 
in  the  following  remarks — which  I  humbly  pray  may 
be  blessed  to  your  eternal  good,  to  my  everlasting 
consolation,  and  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  Lamb. 

On  Prayer. — Prayer  is  designed  to  bring  us  to  re- 
fllize  our  dependence  on  God,  that  he  may  be  glorified, 
and  we  be  happy.  Yet,  with  pain,  I  have  observed 
a  great  neglect  among  Christians  in  performing  this 
duty.  Heads  of  families  forsake  the  altar  they  once 
reared  unto  God;  while  many  others,  and  even  preach- 
ers, neither  pray  regularly  in  their  own  families,  nor 
labour  to  encourage  others  in  that  duty.  And  it  is 
evident,  that  secret  prayer,  meditation,  and  an  inward 
drawing  nigh  to  God,  are  still  more  neglected:  or  else, 
Christians  could  not  be  so  fruitless  in  good  works,  or 
enjoy  so  little  of  the  power  of  religion  in  their  souls. 
There  can  be  no  excuse  before  God  for  neglecting 
these  things;  for  he  requires  us  to  perform  them. 
Experience,  the  word  of  God,  and  their  own  confes- 
sions, prove,  that  such  as  do  neglect  them,  have  but 
little  of  the  nature  of  Christ;  become  burdensome  to 
the  church,  and  useless  to  the  world; — are  already 
backslidden  in  heart,  and  near  to  making  shipwreck 
of  faith.  Some  neglect  vocal  prayer,  as  they  say,  for 
fear  of  being  formal.  On  this  principle,  they  might 
as  well  reject  every  Christian  duty.  For  nothing  can 
be  done  without  a  form.  But  a  good  form  is  useful ; 
and  it  is  "  denijing  the  power, ^^  only,  that  is  criminal. 
jiNIany,  too,  suppose  that  desire  is  prayer.  All  sinful 
beings  have  desires,  but  these  cannot  be  prayer;  for 
prayer,  is  '^  an  offering  tip  of  otir  desires  nnto  God/* 
Our  Lord,  at  the  request  of  his  disciples,  taught  them 
R  form  of  prayer;  saying,  "  When  ye  pray,  saij,  Our 
Father,  which  art  in  heaven,"  &.c.  Luke  11:2.    Those 


394  A  RELIGIOUS  NARRATIVE. 

who  fear  set  times  of  prayer,  may  reflect,  that  all  the 
works  of  God  are  in  regular  order;  and,  that  faithful 
saints  live  by  rule.  "  Daniel  kneeled  three  times  a 
day  and  prayed."  David  said,  "  Evening,  and  morn- 
ing, and  at  noon,  will  I  pray,  and  cry  aloud,"  "  l?e^ 
ter  and  John  went  up  together  into  the  temple  at  the 
hour  of  prayer."  If  the  apostles  observed  "  the  hour 
of  prayer,"  why  need  we  fear  to  have  an  hour  of 
prayer^  JVow  the  promises  of  God  are  sure.  And 
if  Christians  trust  in  them,  and  call  on  him  as  they 
ought,  he  will  grant  them  blessings,  which  will  make 
them  happy  in  this  life,   and  in  that  which  is  to  come. 

Religious  Meetings. — When   I  have  seen  professed 
Christians   so   careless,  and   inattentive  to   the  inter- 
ests of  the  church,  that  prayer,  conference,  and  other 
meetings  are  neglected  loy  a  greater  part  of  the  mem- 
bers, my  soul  has  been  pained;   and   I  have  been  led 
to   wonder  how    any    can,  if  they  wish  to  retain  the 
name  of  a  Christian,  or  how  they  dare,  neglect  those 
meetings  on  which  the   prosperity  of  the  church  de- 
pends.    Paul  said,  "  Let  us  consider  one  another,  to 
provoke  unto  love   and  to  good  works:  not  forsaking 
the  assembling  of  ourselves  together — but  exhort  one 
another;    and  so   much  the  more   as   ye  see  the  day 
approaching."     But  how  often  do  professors  say,  like 
the  unbelieving  world,   that  their    attendance  at  the 
house  of  God  will  do   no  good.     Were  all  Christians 
to   say  thus,   and  act   accordingly,   how   soon  would 
"the  salt  of  the  earth"   lose   "its  savour,"  and  the 
world  go  to  destruction!     If  we  would  obey  the  law 
of  Christ,  every  Christian  must  labour  to  feel  an  in^' 
terest  in  the  welfare  of  Zion;   and  if  possible,   attend 
every  appointment  of  the  church.     We   must  always 
come  together  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  keep  a  watch- 
ful eye  on  every  saint,  and  ever  be  willing,  even  to 
"  lay  down  our   lives  for  the  brethren."     Were  each 
member  of  the  church  thus  stirred   up   to  diligence, 
the  affection  of  every  Christian  vvould  centre  wholly 
in  God,  and  the  world  would  be  converted. 

Ministry. — In  point  of  importance,  the  ofhce  of 
gospel  ministers  bears  no  comparison  with  the  offices 
of  state,  and  the  principalities  of  the  world.     The 


A    RELIGIOUS    NARRATIVC.  SOiJ 

ministers  of  Christ  come  with  authority  from  the 
King  of  kings,  and  bring  terms  of  salvation  to  a 
I)crishing  world.  They  have  much  to  do;  and  if 
we  judge  from  the  extent  of  the  harvest,  from  the 
scarcity  of  labourers,  from  the  iniquity  of  the  world, 
from  the  enfeebled  state  of  the  church,  from  the  duty 
enjoined  on  them,  "to  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature,"  "  to  make  disciples  of  all  nations;"  or, 
from  the  short  time  they  have  to  do  it  in,  it  is  evident 
ministers  ought  to  awake — disentangle  themselves 
from  "the  affairs  of  this  life" — "lay  aside  every 
weight,"  and  flee  from  every  thing  that  hinders  their 
winning  souls  to  Christ. 

And  "  the  Lord  hath  ordained  that  they  that  preach 
the  gospel,   should   live  of  the  gospel."     "  Let  him 
that  is  taught  in  the  word,  communicate   to  him  that 
teacheth  in  all  good  things."     Paul  says,  2  Cor.  11: 
7,  8:   "  Have  I  committed  an  offence  in  abasing  my- 
self that  ye  might  be  exalted,  because  I  have  preaclv- 
ed  to  you  the  gospel  of  God  freely?     I  robbed  other 
churches,  takhii^  ifao;cs  of  them  to  do  you  service." 
But  does  not  covetousncss  sometimes  influence   bpeth- 
ren  to  wrest  these    and   other  scriptures  on  this  sub- 
ject, contrary  to  the  mind  of  Christ?     "  Covetousness 
is  idolatnj.'"    If  it  have  no  influence  on  brethren.,  why 
is  it  that  so  many,  who  can  bear  other  expenses,  conv- 
municate  so  sparingly  to  ministers,  who  devote  their 
lives  and  substance  to  labor  in  the  gospel?    Ministers 
are  servants  to  the  church  "  for  Christ's  sake."    Will 
not  good   masters  comfortably  maintain  their  faithful 
servants?    And  how  can  Christians  have  honour  from 
God,  or    obtain   a  good  report,    unless  they  give  to 
those  who  serve  in  the  gospel,  those  things  which  are 
needtlil  to  the  body.     How  can  ministers  give  them- 
selves wholly  to  their  work,  if  their   brethren  supply 
not  their  necessities?     O,  my  brethren,  see  to  this; 
lest,  through  your  neglect,  the  IMacedonian  cries  be 
not  answered — and  the  blood  of  souls  he  required  at 
your  hand. 

State  of  the  Church. — The  power  of  the  gospel  is 
rapidly  spreading  through  Christendom,  and  through 
the  world — and  the  signs  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 


•396  A  RELIGIOUS  KARRATIVE. 

man  appear.  Yet  alas!  there  remains  among  Chris- 
tians, a  criminal  conformity  to  the  world.  Paul  says, 
Horn.  12:1,2:  "  I  beseech  you  therefore,  brethren,  by 
the  mercies  of  God,  that  ye  present  your  bodies  a 
Jiving  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto  God,  which  is 
your  reasonable  service.  And  be  not  conformed  to 
this  world;  but  be  ye  transformed,"  &c.  No  excuse 
will  stand,  in  the  judgment,  for  neglecting  to  separate 
ourselves,  as  Ghrist  has  commanded,  from  all  need- 
less expenses  and  fashions,  and  from  the  lusts  and 
friendship  of  the  world.  In  short,  dear  brethren,  in 
order  to  "go  on  to  perfection,"  and  "  glorify  God  in 
our  body,  and  in  our  spirit,  which  are  God's,"  a 
knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  should  be  much  increas- 
■ed.  Every  Christian  should  search  the  Scriptures, 
meditate  on  the  doctrine  they  contain,  conform  to  the 
practices  they  enjoin,  enter  daily  into  an  examination 
of  his  own  heart,  and  submit  to  God  in  all  things. 
The  worship  of  God  should  be  maintained  in  every 
■church — family — and  closet.  All  ministers  should 
**give  themselves  continually  to  prayer,  and  to  the 
ministry  of  the  word,"  be  willing  to  suffer  the  "  loss  of 
all  things^^  to  save  souls.  Like  the  holy  prophets  and 
apostles,  they  should  preach  the  whole  truth  as  con- 
tained in  the  Scriptures,  in  opposition  to  all  the  ini- 
quities that  corrupt  men.  An  unholy,  lifeless,  man- 
pleasing  ministry  should  be  rejected,  and  that  which 
is  in  demonstration  and  power  should  be  encouraged. 
Repentance,  faith,  baptism,  communion,  and  washing 
the  saints'  feet,  should  be  preached  with  "the  Holy 
'Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven."  "  Finally,  brethren, 
farewell."  None  can  "  harm  us  if  we  be  followers  of 
that  which  is  good."  The  Lord  will  be  our  helper, 
and  heaven  our  home.  Let  us  spend  our  life — our 
all  in  his  service;  preach  and  practice  the  command- 
ments of  God,  according  to  the  grace  given  us,  striv- 
ing, with  spiritual  weapons,  to  pull  down  the  strong 
holds  of  Satan.  May  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of 
'the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  us  all.     Amen. 


•  • 


<^4 

i 


S^ 


I 

J 


f 


\ 


\ 


£' 


"W 


Princeton 


leological  Seminary  Libraries 


1    1012  01206  0333 


^/lAK 


2  iii34    ' 


/•■■• 


A  ■• » 


'^. 


r^.       ■! 


^^,^.^^;/ 


?* 


H'V 


*-:'.*^ 


'^'n'r 


•-%    ^       ^*:-' 


■'^,      " 


"^rS. 


»• 


'V 


i.      -V? 


